This is a modern-English version of Astounding Stories of Super-Science January 1931, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
This etext was produced from Astounding Stories January 1931.
Extensive research did not uncover any evidence that the U.S.
copyright on this publication was renewed.
Astounding Stories
On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month
On sale the first Thursday of every month
HARRY BATES, Editor-in-Chief
DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor
DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor
The Clayton Standard on a Magazine Guarantees:
The Clayton Standard for a Magazine Guarantees:
- That the stories therein are clean, interesting, vivid, by leading writers of the day and purchased under conditions approved by the Authors’ League of America;
- That such magazines are manufactured in Union shops by American workmen;
- That each newsdealer and agent is insured a fair profit;
- That an intelligent censorship guards their advertising pages.
The other Clayton magazines are:
The other Clayton magazines include:
ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS
MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE,
WESTERN ADVENTURES, and WESTERN LOVE STORIES.
ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS
MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE,
WESTERN ADVENTURES, and WESTERN LOVE STORIES.
More Than Two Million Copies Required to Supply the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.
More than two million copies needed to meet the monthly demand for Clayton magazines.
VOL. V, No. 1 | CONTENTS | JANUARY, 1931 |
COVER DESIGN | H. W. WESSO | |
Painted in Water-Colors from a Scene in “The Gate to Xoran.” |
THE DARK SIDE OF ANTRI | SEWELL PEASLEE WRIGHT | 9 |
Commander John Hanson Relates an Interplanetary Adventure Illustrating the Splendid Service Spirit of the Men of the Special Patrol. |
THE SUNKEN EMPIRE | H. THOMPSON RICH | 24 |
Concerning the Strange Adventures of Professor Stevens with the Antillians on the Floor of the Mysterious Sargasso Sea. |
THE GATE TO XORAN | HAL K. WELLS | 46 |
A Strange Man of Metal Comes to Earth on a Dreadful Mission. |
THE EYE OF ALLAH | C. D. WILLARD | 58 |
On the Fatal Seventh of September a Certain Secret Service Man Sat in the President’s Chair and—Looked Back into the Eye of Allah. |
THE FIFTH-DIMENSION CATAPULT | MURRAY LEINSTER | 72 |
The Story of Tommy Reames’ Extraordinary Rescue of Professor Denham and his Daughter—Marooned in the Fifth Dimension. (A Complete Novelette.) |
THE PIRATE PLANET | CHARLES W. DIFFIN | 109 |
Two Fighting Yankees—War-Torn Earth’s Sole Representatives on Venus—Set Out to Spike the Greatest Gun of All Time. (Part Three of a Four-Part Novel.) |
THE READERS’ CORNER | ALL OF US | 132 |
A Meeting Place for Readers of Amazing Stories. |
Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents)
Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents)
Yearly Subscription, $2.00
Annual Subscription, $2.00
Issued monthly by Readers’ Guild, Inc., 80 Lafayette Street, New York, N. Y. W. M. Clayton, President;
Francis P. Pace, Secretary. Entered as second-class matter December 7, 1929, at the Post Office at
New York, N. Y., under Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trade Mark in the U. S. Patent Office.
Member Newsstand Group—Men’s List. For advertising rates address E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt
Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.
Issued monthly by Readers’ Guild, Inc., 80 Lafayette Street, New York, NY. W. M. Clayton, President; Francis P. Pace, Secretary. Entered as second-class mail on December 7, 1929, at the Post Office in New York, NY, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trademark in the U.S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men’s List. For advertising rates, contact E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.
“Behold one of those who live in the darkness.”
“Look at one of those who lives in the darkness.”
The Dark Side of Antri
Commander John Hanson relates an interplanetary
adventure illustrating the splendid
Service spirit of the men of the
Special Patrol.
Commander John Hanson shares an interplanetary adventure that showcases the amazing service spirit of the men in the Special Patrol.
An officer of the Special Patrol
Service dropped in to see me
the other day. He was a young
fellow, very sure of himself,
and very kindly towards an old man.
A Special Patrol Service officer stopped by to see me the other day. He was a young guy, quite confident, and very nice to an old man.
He was doing a
monograph, he
said, for his own
amusement, upon
the early forms
of our present offensive and defensive
weapons. Could I tell him about the
first Deuber spheres and the earlier
disintegrator rays and the crude atomic
bombs we tried back when I first
entered the Service?
He mentioned he was working on a monograph for his own enjoyment about the early types of our current offensive and defensive weapons. Could I share details about the first Deuber spheres and the early disintegrator rays as well as the basic atomic bombs we experimented with when I first joined the Service?
I could, of
course. And I
did. But a man’s
memory does not improve in the
course of a century of Earth years.
Our scientists have not been able to
keep a man’s brain as fresh as his body,
despite all their vaunted progress.
There is a lot these deep thinkers, in
their great laboratories, don’t know.
The whole universe gives them the
credit for what’s been done, yet the
men of action who carried out the
ideas—but I’m getting away from my
pert young officer.
I could, of course. And I did. But a man’s memory doesn’t improve over a century of Earth years. Our scientists haven’t been able to keep a man’s brain as sharp as his body, despite all their bragging about progress. There’s a lot that these deep thinkers in their big labs don’t know. The whole universe gives them credit for what’s been accomplished, yet it’s the men of action who actually carried out the ideas—but I’m getting sidetracked from my charming young officer.
He listened to me with interest and
toleration. Now and then he helped
me out, when my memory failed me on
some little detail. He seemed to have
a very fair theoretical knowledge of
the subject.
He listened to me with interest and patience. Occasionally, he helped me out when I stumbled on some minor detail. He appeared to have a solid theoretical understanding of the topic.
“It seems impossible,” he commented,
when we had gone over the ground
he had outlined, “that the Service could
have done its work with such crude and
undeveloped weapons, does it not?” He
smiled in a superior sort of way, as
though to imply we had probably done
the best we could, under the circumstances.
“It seems impossible,” he said, when we had walked over the area he had pointed out, “that the Service could have accomplished its tasks with such basic and unfinished weapons, doesn’t it?” He smiled in a condescending way, as if to suggest we had likely done our best, given the situation.
I suppose I should not have permitted
his attitude to irritate me,
but I am an old man, and my life has
not been an easy one.
I suppose I shouldn't have let his attitude bother me, but I'm an old man, and my life hasn't been an easy one.
“Youngster,” I said—like many old
people, I prefer spoken conversation—“back
in those days the Service was
handicapped in every way. We lacked
weapons, we lacked instruments, we
lacked popular support, and backing.
But we had men, in those days, who
did their work with the tools that were
at hand. And we did it well.”
“Youngster,” I said—like many older folks, I prefer talking in person—“back then, the Service was limited in every way. We didn't have weapons, we didn't have tools, we didn't have public support, or backing. But we had people back then who carried out their duties with the resources we had available. And we did it well.”
“Yes, sir!” the youngster said hastily—after
all, a retired commander in
the Special Patrol Service does rate a
certain amount of respect, even from
these perky youngsters—“I know that,
sir. It was the efforts of men like
yourself who gave us the proud traditions
we have to-day.”
“Yes, sir!” the young man said quickly—after all, a retired commander in the Special Patrol Service deserves a certain level of respect, even from these spirited young people—“I know that, sir. It was the efforts of men like you that gave us the proud traditions we have today.”
“Well, that’s hardly true,” I corrected
him. “I’m not quite so old as
that. We had a fine set of traditions
when I entered the Service, son. But
we did our share to carry them on, I’ll
grant you that.”
“Well, that’s not really true,” I corrected him. “I’m not that old. We had a great set of traditions when I joined the Service, son. But we did our part to keep them going, I’ll give you that.”
“‘Nothing Less than Complete Success,’”
quoted the lad almost reverently,
giving the ancient motto of our service.
“That is a fine tradition for a
body of men to aspire to, sir.”
“‘Nothing Less than Complete Success,’”
quoted the kid almost respectfully,
sharing the long-standing motto of our service.
“That’s a great tradition for a
group of men to aim for, sir.”
“True. True.” The ring in the boy’s
voice brought memories flocking. It
was a proud motto; as old as I am,
the words bring a thrill even now, a
thrill comparable only with that which
comes from seeing old Earth swell up
out of the darkness of space after days
of outer emptiness. Old Earth, with
her wispy white clouds and her broad
seas— Oh, I know I’m provincial, but
that is another thing that must be forgiven
an old man.
“True. True.” The tone in the boy’s voice sparked memories. It was a proud motto; no matter how old I am, those words still send a thrill coursing through me, a thrill only rivaled by the sight of old Earth rising from the darkness of space after days of emptiness. Old Earth, with her delicate white clouds and vast oceans— Oh, I know I’m stuck in my ways, but that’s something an old man should be forgiven for.
“I imagine, sir,” said the young
officer, “that you could tell many a
strange story of the Service, and the
sacrifices men have made to keep that
motto the proud boast it is to-day.”
“I imagine, sir,” said the young officer, “that you could share many strange stories about the Service and the sacrifices men have made to keep that motto as the proud declaration it is today.”
“Yes,” I told him. “I could do that.
I have done so. That is my occupation,
now that I have been retired from
active service. I—”
“Yes,” I told him. “I can do that.
I have done it. That’s my job now,
since I’ve retired from active service. I—”
“You are a historian?” he broke in
eagerly.
“You're a historian?” he interrupted eagerly.
I forgave him the interruption.
I can still remember my own rather
impetuous youth.
I’ve forgiven. him for interrupting.
I can still remember my own pretty
reckless youth.
“Do I look like a historian?” I think
I smiled as I asked him the question,
and held out my hands to him. Big
brown hands they are, hardened with
work, stained and drawn from old acid
burns, and the bite of blue electric
fire. In my day we worked with crude
tools indeed; tools that left their mark
upon the workman.
“Do I look like a historian?” I thought.
I smiled as I asked him the question,
and held out my hands to him. Big
brown hands they are, tough from
work, stained and marked from old acid
burns, and the sting of blue electric
fire. Back in my day, we worked with basic
tools for sure; tools that left their mark
on the worker.
I waved the explanation aside.
I brushed off the explanation.
“Historians deal with facts, with accomplishments,
with dates and places
and the names of great men. I write—what
little I do write—of men and high
adventures, so that in this time of softness
and easy living some few who may
read my scribblings may live with me
those days when the worlds of the universe
were strange to each other, and
there were many new things to be
found and marveled at.”
“Historians focus on facts, achievements, dates, places, and the names of notable individuals. I write—whatever little I do write—about people and epic adventures, so that during this time of comfort and ease, a few readers of my writings might experience those days when the worlds of the universe were unfamiliar to one another, and there were many new things to discover and wonder at.”
“And I’ll venture, sir, that you find
much enjoyment in the work,” commented
the youngster with a degree of
perception with which I had not
credited him.
“And I’ll bet, sir, that you really enjoy the work,” the young man remarked with a level of insight I hadn’t expected from him.
“True. As I write, forgotten faces
peer at me through the mists of the
years, and strong, friendly voices call
to me from out of the past….”
"True. As I write, forgotten faces
look at me through the fog of the
years, and strong, friendly voices call
to me from the past…."
“It must be wonderful to live the
old adventures through again,” said the
young officer hastily. Youth is always
afraid of sentiment in old people. Why
this should be, I do not know. But it
is so.
“It must be amazing to relive those old adventures,” said the young officer quickly. Young people are always a bit wary of sentimentality in older folks. I'm not sure why that is, but it’s true.
The lad—I wish I had made a note
of his name; I predict a future for him
in the Service—left me alone, then,
with the thoughts he had stirred up in
my mind.
The guy—I wish I had written down his name; I see a future for him in the Service—left me alone then, with the thoughts he had stirred up in my mind.
Old faces … old voices. Old
scenes, too.
Old faces … old voices. Old
scenes, too.
Strange worlds, strange peoples. A
hundred, a thousand different tongues.
Men that came only to my knee, and
men that towered ten feet above my
head. Creatures—possessed of all the
attributes of men except physical form—that
belonged only in the nightmare
realms of sleep.
Strange worlds, strange people. A hundred, a thousand different languages. Men who only came up to my knee, and men who towered ten feet above my head. Creatures—having all the traits of humans except physical form—that belonged only in the nightmare realms of sleep.
An old man’s most treasured possessions:
his memories. A face drew close
out of the flocking recollections; the
face of a man I had known and loved
more than a brother so many years—dear
God, how many years—ago.
An old man's most valued possessions:
his memories. A face came into focus
from the crowd of memories; the
face of a man I had known and loved
more than a brother so many years—dear
God, how many years—ago.
Anderson Croy. Search all the voluminous
records of the bearded historians,
and you will not find his name.
No great figure of history was this
friend of mine; just an obscure officer
on an obscure ship of the Special Patrol
Service.
Anderson Croy. Look through all the extensive records of the bearded historians, and you won't find his name. He wasn't a notable figure in history; he was just an unknown officer on an unknown ship of the Special Patrol Service.
And yet there is a people who owe to
him their very existence.
And yet there are people who owe their very existence to him.
I wonder if they have forgotten him?
It would not surprise me.
I wonder if they’ve forgotten him?
It wouldn’t surprise me.
The memory of the universe is not a
reliable thing.
The memory of the universe isn't something you can count on.
Anderson Croy was, like most
of the officer personnel of the
Special Patrol Service, a native of
Earth.
Anderson Croy was, like most of the officers in the Special Patrol Service, from Earth.
They had tried to make a stoop-shouldered
dabbler in formulas out of
him, but he was not the stuff from
which good scientists are moulded. He
was young, when I first knew him, and
strong; he had mild blue eyes and a
quick smile. And he had a fine, steely
courage that a man could love.
They had tried to turn him into a slouching amateur obsessed with formulas, but he wasn’t the kind of person who becomes a good scientist. He was young when I first met him and was strong; he had gentle blue eyes and a quick smile. And he had a strong, resolute courage that anyone could admire.
I was in command, then, of the Ertak,
my second ship. I inherited Anderson
Croy with the ship, and I liked him
from the first time I laid eyes upon
him.
I was in charge of the Ertak, my second ship. I got Anderson Croy along with the ship, and I liked him from the first moment I saw him.
As I recall it, we worked together
on the Ertak for nearly two years,
Earth time. We went through some
tight places together. I remember our
experience, shortly after I took over
the Ertak, on the monstrous planet
Callor, whose tiny, gentle people were
attacked by strange, vapid Things that
come down upon them from the fastness
of the polar cap, and—
As I remember it, we worked together on the Ertak for almost two years, Earth time. We faced some tough situations together. I recall our experience, shortly after I took over the Ertak, on the huge planet Callor, where the small, gentle inhabitants were attacked by strange, mindless beings that descended upon them from the depths of the polar cap, and—
But I wander from the story I wish
to tell here. An old man’s mind is
a weak and weary thing that totters and
weaves from side to side; like a worn-out
ship, it is hard to keep on a straight
course.
But I drift away from the story I want to share here. An old man’s mind is a fragile and tired thing that wavers and sways back and forth; like a battered ship, it’s tough to stay on a straight path.
We were out on one of those long,
monotonous patrols, skirting the outer
boundaries of the known universe, that
were, at that time, before the building
of all the many stations we have to-day
a dreaded part of the Special Patrol
Service routine.
We were out on one of those long, boring patrols, skirting the outer edges of the known universe, which, back then, before all the many stations we have today, were a dreaded part of the Special Patrol Service routine.
Not once had we landed to stretch
our legs. Slowing up to atmospheric
speed took time, and we were on a
schedule that allowed for no waste of
even minutes. We approached the various
worlds only close enough to report,
and to receive an assurance that all was
well. A dog’s life, but part of the
game.
Not once did we land to stretch our legs. Slowing down to atmospheric speed took time, and we were on a schedule that allowed for no wasted minutes. We approached the different worlds just close enough to report back and to get confirmation that everything was fine. A rough way to live, but that's part of the job.
My log showed nearly a hundred
“All’s well” reports, as I remember
it, when we slid up to Antri, which
was, so far as size is concerned, one of
our smallest ports o’ call.
My log recorded almost a hundred "All's well" updates, as I recall, when we arrived at Antri, which was, in terms of size, one of our smallest stops.
Antri, I might add, for the benefit of
those who have forgotten their maps of
the universe, is a satellite of A-411,
which, in turn, is one of the largest
bodies of the universe, and both uninhabited
and uninhabitable. Antri is
somewhat larger than the moon, Earth’s
satellite, and considerably farther from
its controlling body.
Antri, I should mention, for those who have lost track of their maps of the universe, is a satellite of A-411, which is one of the largest objects in the universe, and both uninhabited and uninhabitable. Antri is a bit larger than Earth's moon and is much farther from its parent body.
“Report our presence, Mr. Croy,” I
ordered wearily. “And please ask Mr.
Correy to keep a sharp watch on the
attraction meter.” These huge bodies
such as A-411 are not pleasant companions
at space speeds. A few minute’s
trouble—space ships gave trouble,
in those days—and you melted like a
drop of solder when you struck the
atmospheric belt.
“Report our presence, Mr. Croy,” I said tiredly. “And please ask Mr. Correy to keep a close eye on the attraction meter.” These massive ships like A-411 are not easy to deal with at space speeds. Just a few minutes of trouble—space ships were unreliable back then—and you melted like a drop of solder when you hit the atmospheric layer.
“Yes, sir!” There never was a crisper
young officer than Croy.
“Yes, sir!” There was never a sharper young officer than Croy.
I bent over my tables, working out
our position and charting our course
for the next period. In a few seconds
Croy was back, his blue eyes gleaming.
I leaned over my tables, figuring out our position and planning our course for the next period. In a few seconds, Croy was back, his blue eyes shining.
“Sir, an emergency is reported on
Antri. We are to make all possible
speed, to Oreo, their governing city. I
gather that it is very important.”
“Sir, there's an emergency reported on Antri. We need to move as fast as we can to Oreo, their capital. I understand it's very important.”
“Very well, Mr. Croy.” I can’t say
the news was unwelcome. Monotony
kills young men. “Have the disintegrator
ray generators inspected and tested.
Turn out the watch below in such time
that we may have all hands on duty
when we arrive. If there is an emergency,
we shall be prepared for it. I
shall be with Mr. Correy in the navigating
room; if there are any further
communications, relay them to me
there.”
“Alright, Mr. Croy.” I can’t say the news was bad. Boredom kills young people. “Get the disintegrator ray generators checked and tested. Make sure the crew is ready so that we have everyone on duty when we get there. If there’s an emergency, we’ll be ready for it. I’ll be with Mr. Correy in the navigation room; if there are any more messages, send them to me there.”
I hurried up to the navigating
room, and gave Correy his orders.
I rushed up to the navigation room and gave Correy his instructions.
“Do not reduce speed until it is absolutely
necessary,” I concluded. “We
have an emergency call from Antri,
and minutes may be important. How
long do you make it to Oreo?”
“Don’t slow down until it’s completely necessary,” I said. “We have an emergency call from Antri, and every minute counts. How long will it take to reach Oreo?”
“About an hour to the atmosphere;
say an hour more to set down in the
city. I believe that’s about right, sir.”
“About an hour to get to the atmosphere; say another hour to land in the city. I think that sounds about right, sir.”
I nodded, frowning at the twin
charts, with their softly glowing lights,
and turned to the television disc, picking
up Antri without difficulty.
I nodded, frowning at the twin charts with their softly glowing lights, and turned to the television disc, easily picking up Antri.
Of course, back in those days we
had the huge and cumbersome discs,
their faces shielded by a hood, that
would be suitable only for museum
pieces now. But they did their work
very well, and I searched Antri carefully,
at varying ranges, for any sign
of disturbances. I found none.
Of course, back then we had those large, bulky discs, their faces covered by a hood, which would only fit in a museum now. But they worked really well, and I searched Antri thoroughly, at different distances, for any signs of disturbances. I found none.
The dark portion, of course, I could
not penetrate. Antri has one portion
of its face that is turned forever from
its sun, and one half that is bathed in
perpetual light. The long twilight
zone was uninhabited, for the people
of Antri are a sun-loving race, and
their cities and villages appeared only
in the bright areas of perpetual sunlight.
The dark part, of course, I couldn't get into. Antri has one side that is always facing away from its sun, and the other half is constantly lit. The lengthy twilight zone was empty, because the people of Antri love the sun, and their cities and villages only showed up in the bright regions of constant sunlight.
Just as we reduced to atmospheric
speed, Croy sent up a message
Just as we slowed down to atmospheric speed, Croy sent a message up.
“The Governing Council sends word
that we are to set down on the platform
atop the Hall of Government,
the large, square white building in the
center of the city. They say we will
have no difficulty in locating it.”
“The Governing Council has announced that we need to meet on the platform at the top of the Hall of Government, the big square white building in the middle of the city. They say we won’t have any trouble finding it.”
I thanked him and ordered him to
stand by for further messages, if any,
and picked up the far-flung city of
Oreo in my television disc.
I thanked him and told him to stay on standby for any further messages, if there were any, and I picked up the distant city of Oreo on my TV screen.
There was no mistaking the
building Croy had mentioned. It
stood out from the city around it, cool
and white, its mighty columns glistening
like crystal in the sun. I could
even make out the landing platform,
slightly elevated above the roof on
spidery arches of silvery metal.
There was no doubt about the building Croy had mentioned. It stood out from the surrounding city, cool and white, with its massive columns shining like crystal in the sunlight. I could even see the landing platform, slightly raised above the roof on thin, silvery metal arches.
We sped straight for the city at just
a fraction of space speed, but the
hand of the surface temperature gauge
crept slowly toward the red line that
marked the dangerous incandescent
point. I saw that Correy, like the good
navigating officer he was, was watching
the gauge as closely as myself, and
hence said nothing. We both knew that
the Antrians would not have sent a
call for help to a ship of the Special
Patrol Service if there had not been
a real emergency.
We raced straight for the city at just a fraction of light speed, but the surface temperature gauge slowly moved toward the red line that indicated the dangerous overheating point. I noticed that Correy, being the good navigation officer he was, was watching the gauge as closely as I was, so he didn’t say anything. We both knew that the Antrians wouldn't have called for help from a Special Patrol Service ship if there wasn’t a real emergency.
Correy had made a good guess in
saying that it would take about an
hour, after entering the gaseous envelope
of Antri, to reach our destination.
It was just a few minutes—Earth time,
of course—less than that when we settled
gently onto the landing platform.
Correy had correctly estimated that it would take about an hour, after entering the gas cloud of Antri, to reach our destination. It was only a few minutes—Earth time, of course—less than that when we smoothly landed on the landing platform.
A group of six or seven Antrians,
dignified old men, wearing the short,
loosely belted white robes that we
found were their universal costume,
were waiting for us at the exit of the
Ertak, whose sleek, smooth sides were
glowing dull red.
A group of six or seven Antrians, dignified older men dressed in short, loosely belted white robes that we discovered were their standard attire, was waiting for us at the exit of the Ertak, its sleek, smooth sides glowing a dull red.
“You have hastened, and that is well,
sirs,” said the spokesman of the committee.
“You find Antri in dire need.”
He spoke in the universal language,
and spoke it softly and perfectly. “But
you will pardon me for greeting you
with that which is, of necessity, uppermost
in my mind, and in the minds of
these, my companions.
“You’ve come quickly, and that’s a good thing, gentlemen,” said the spokesperson for the committee. “You see Antri is in great need.” He spoke in the universal language, softly and flawlessly. “But please forgive me for addressing you with what is, understandably, the main concern on my mind and in the minds of my companions.”
“Permit me to welcome you to Antri,
and to introduce those who extend
those greetings.” Rapidly, he ran
through a list of names, and each of
the men bowed gravely in acknowledgment
of our greetings. I have never
observed a more courteous nor a more
courtly people than the Antrians; their
manners are as beautiful as their faces.
“Allow me to welcome you to Antri, and to introduce those who share these greetings.” He quickly listed names, and each of the men nodded respectfully in response to our greetings. I have never seen a more polite or refined group of people than the Antrians; their manners are as lovely as their faces.
Last of all, their spokesman introduced
himself. Bori Tulber, he was
called, and he had the honor of being
master of the Council—the chief executive
of Antri.
Last of all, their spokesperson introduced himself. Bori Tulber, he was called, and he had the honor of being the head of the Council—the chief executive of Antri.
When the introductions had
been completed, the committee
led our little party to a small, cylindrical
elevator which dropped us,
swiftly and silently, on a cushion of
air, to the street level of the great
building. Across a wide, gleaming corridor
our conductors led us, and stood
aside before a massive portal through
which ten men might have walked
abreast.
When the introductions were done, the committee took our small group to a small, round elevator that swiftly and quietly dropped us down on a cushion of air to street level of the big building. Our guides led us across a wide, shiny corridor and stepped aside in front of a huge doorway that could easily fit ten people walking side by side.
We found ourselves in a great
chamber with a vaulted ceiling of
bright, gleaming metal. At the far end
of the room was an elevated rostrum,
flanked on either side by huge, intricate
masses of statuary, of some
creamy, translucent stone that glowed
as with some inner light. Semicircular
rows of seats, each with its carved
desk, surmounted by numerous electrical
controls, occupied all the floor
space. None of the seats was occupied.
We found ourselves in a huge room with a vaulted ceiling made of shiny, bright metal. At the far end was a raised podium, flanked on both sides by large, detailed statues made of a creamy, translucent stone that seemed to glow from within. Curved rows of seats, each with a carved desk topped with various electrical controls, filled the entire floor space. None of the seats were occupied.
“We have excused the Council from
our preliminary deliberations,” explained
Bori Tulber, “because such a
large body is unwieldy. My companions
and myself represent the executive
heads of the various departments of the
Council, and we are empowered to act.”
He led us through the great council
chamber, and into an anteroom, beautifully
decorated, and furnished with
exceedingly comfortable chairs.
“We have excused the Council from our initial discussions,” Bori Tulber explained, “because such a large group is difficult to manage. My colleagues and I represent the heads of the different departments of the Council, and we have the authority to make decisions.” He guided us through the grand council chamber and into an anteroom, which was beautifully decorated and furnished with extremely comfortable chairs.
“Be seated, sirs,” the Master of the
Council suggested. We obeyed silently,
and Bori Tulber stood before, gazing
thoughtfully into space.
“Please take a seat, gentlemen,” the Master of the Council suggested. We complied quietly, and Bori Tulber stood in front, staring thoughtfully into the distance.
“I do not know just where to begin,”
he said slowly. “You men
in uniform know, I presume, but little
of this world of ours. I presume I had
best begin far back.
"I’m doing" not know just where to begin,” he said slowly. “You guys in uniform probably know very little about this world of ours. I guess I should start from way back.”
“Since you are navigators of space,
undoubtedly, you are acquainted with
the fact that Antri is a world divided
into two parts; one of perpetual night,
and the other of perpetual day, due to
the fact that Antri revolves but once
upon its axis during the course of its
circuit of its sun, thus presenting always
the same face to our luminary.
“Since you're space navigators, you probably know that Antri is a world split into two parts: one that's always in darkness and the other that's always in daylight. This happens because Antri only rotates on its axis once while it orbits its sun, which means it always shows the same side to it.”
“We have no day and night, such as
obtain on other spheres. There are no
set hours for working nor for sleeping
nor for pleasure. The measure of a
man’s work is the measure of his ambition,
or his strength, or his desire.
It is so also with his sleep and with
his pleasures. It is—it has been—a
very pleasant arrangement.
“We don’t have day and night like other planets do. There are no fixed hours for work, sleep, or fun. A person’s work is determined by their ambition, strength, or desire. The same goes for how they sleep and find enjoyment. It’s been a very nice arrangement.”
“Ours is a fertile country, and our
people live very long and very happily
with little effort. We have believed
that ours was the nearest of all the
worlds to the ideal; that nothing could
disturb the peace and happiness of our
people. We were mistaken.
“Ours is a fruitful country, and our people live long and happily with little effort. We believed that ours was the closest of all the worlds to perfection; that nothing could disrupt the peace and happiness of our people. We were wrong.”
“There is a dark side to Antri.
A side upon which the sun never
has shone. A dismal place of gloom,
which is like the night upon other
worlds.
There is a dark side to Antri.
A side where the sun never
shines. A dreary place of gloom,
that feels like the night in other
worlds.
“No Antrian has, to our knowledge,
ever penetrated this part of Antri, and
lived to tell of his experience. We do
not even till the land close to the twilight
zone. Why should we, when we
have so much fine land upon which the
sun shines bright and fair always, save
for the two brief seasons of rain?
“No Antrian has, to our knowledge, ever ventured into this part of Antri and lived to share their experience. We don’t even farm the land near the twilight zone. Why would we, when we have plenty of great land where the sun shines bright and fair all the time, except for the two short rainy seasons?
“We have never given thought to
what might be on the dark face of Antri.
Darkness and night are things unknown
to us; we know of them only
from the knowledge which has come to
us from other worlds. And now—now
we have been brought face to face with
a terrible danger which comes to us
from that other side of this sphere.
“We have never considered what might be on the dark side of Antri. Darkness and night are unknown to us; we only know about them from what we've learned from other worlds. And now—now we are confronted with a serious threat coming from that other side of this realm."
“A people have grown there. A terrible
people that I shall not try to describe
to you. They threaten us with
slavery, with extinction. Four ara ago
(the Antrians have their own system
of reckoning time, just as we have on
Earth, instead of using the universal
system, based upon the enaro. An ara
corresponds to about fifty hours, Earth
time.) we did not know that such a
people existed. Now their shadow is
upon all our beautifully sunny country,
and unless you can aid us, before
other help can reach us, I am convinced
that Antri is doomed!”
“A people have emerged there. A terrifying people that I won’t even try to describe to you. They threaten us with slavery and extinction. Four aras ago (the Antrians have their own way of measuring time, just like we do on Earth, instead of using the universal system based on the enaro. One ara is about fifty hours of Earth time), we had no idea such a people existed. Now their shadow looms over our beautiful, sunny country, and unless you can help us before any other aid arrives, I truly believe that Antri is doomed!”
For a moment not one of us spoke.
We sat there, staring at the old
man who had just ceased speaking.
For a moment, none of us said anything.
We sat there, watching the old man who had just stopped talking.
Only a man ripened and seasoned
with the passing of years could have
stood there before us and uttered, so
quietly and solemnly, words such as
had just come from his lips. Only in
his eyes could we catch a glimpse of
the torment which gripped his soul.
Only a man who had matured and gained experience over the years could have stood there before us and spoken, so quietly and seriously, the words that just came from his lips. Only in his eyes could we see a hint of the pain that held his soul captive.
“Sir,” I said, and have never felt
younger than at that moment, when
I tried to frame some assurance to this
splendid old man who had turned to
me and my youthful crew for succor,
“we shall do what it lies within our
power to do. But tell us more of this
danger which threatens.
“Sir,” I said, feeling more youthful than ever at that moment as I tried to offer some reassurance to this magnificent old man who had turned to me and my young crew for help, “we will do everything we can. But please tell us more about this danger we’re facing.”
“I am no man of science, and yet I
cannot see how men could live in a
land never reached by the sun. There
would be no heat, no vegetation. Is
that not so?”
“I’m not a scientist, but I can’t understand how people could survive in a place that never sees the sun. There wouldn’t be any warmth or plants. Isn’t that right?”
“Would that it were!” replied the
Master of the Council, bitterly. “What
you say would be indeed the truth,
were it not for the great river and
seas of our sunny Antri, which bear
their heated waters to this dark portion
of our world, and make it habitable.
“Would that it were!” replied the Master of the Council, bitterly. “What you say would indeed be true, if it weren't for the great river and seas of our sunny Antri, which carry their warm waters to this dark part of our world and make it livable.
“And as for this danger, there is
little to be said. At some time, men
of our country, men who fish, or venture
upon the water in commerce, have
been borne, all unwillingly, across the
shadowy twilight zone and into the
land of darkness. They did not come
back, but they were found there and
despoiled of their menores.
“And about this danger, there’s not much to say. At some point, men from our country, men who fish or go on the water for business, have been taken, unwillingly, across the shadowy twilight zone into the land of darkness. They didn’t return, but they were found there and stripped of their menores.”
“Somehow, these creatures who dwell
in darkness determined the use of the
menore, and now that they have resolved
that they shall rule all this
sphere, they have been able to make
their threat clear to us. Perhaps”—and
Bori Tulber smiled faintly and terribly—“you
would like to have that
message direct from its bearer?”
“Somehow, these beings who live in darkness have decided how to use the menore, and now that they've made up their minds to dominate this entire realm, they’ve made their threat clear to us. Maybe”—and Bori Tulber smiled faintly and horrifically—“you’d like to get that message straight from its source?”
“Is that possible, sir?” I asked eagerly,
glancing around the room.
“How—”
“Is” that possible, sir?” I asked eagerly, glancing around the room. “How—”
“Come with me,” said the Master of
the Council gently. “Alone—for too
many near him excites this terrible
messenger. You have your menore?”
“Come with me,” said the Master of the Council gently. “Alone—having too many people around him makes this terrifying messenger anxious. Do you have your menorah?”
“No. I had not thought there would
be need of it.” The menores of those
days, it should be remembered, were
heavy, cumbersome circlets that were
worn upon the head like a sort of
crown, and one did not go so equipped
unless in real need of the device. To-day,
of course, your menores are but
jeweled trinkets that convey thought a
score of times more effectively, and
weigh but a tenth as much.
“No. I didn’t think it would be necessary.” The menores of those days, it should be noted, were heavy, awkward circlets worn on the head like a kind of crown, and you wouldn’t wear one unless it was really needed. Nowadays, of course, your menores are just jeweled accessories that communicate ideas far more effectively and weigh only a fraction as much.
“It is a lack easily remedied.” Bori
Tulber excused himself with a little
bow and hurried out into the great
council chamber, to appear again in a
moment with a menore in either hand.
“It’s an easy fix.” Bori Tulber excused himself with a slight bow and quickly left the large council chamber, only to return shortly with a menorah in each hand.
“Now, if your companions and mine
will excuse us for a moment….” He
smiled around the seated group apologetically.
There was a murmur of assent,
and the old man opened a door
in the other side of the room.
“Now, if you and my friends could give us a moment….” He smiled apologetically at the group seated around him. There was a murmur of agreement, and the old man opened a door on the other side of the room.
“It is not far,” he said. “I will go
first, and show you the way.”
“It’s not far,” he said. “I’ll go first and show you the way.”
He led me quickly down a long,
narrow corridor to a pair of steep
stairs that circled far down into the
very foundation of the building. The
walls of the corridor and the stairs
were without windows, but were as
bright as noonday from the ethon tubes
which were set into both ceiling and
walls.
He hurried me down a long, narrow hallway to a steep staircase that spiraled down deep into the foundation of the building. The walls of the hallway and the staircase had no windows, but they were as bright as midday, thanks to the ethon tubes installed in the ceilings and walls.
Silently we circled our way down the
spiral stairs, and silently the Master of
the Council paused before a door at the
bottom—a door of dull red metal.
Silently, we made our way down the spiral stairs, and the Master of the Council paused in front of a door at the bottom—a door made of dull red metal.
“This is the keeping place of those
who come before the Council charged
with wrong doing,” explained Bori
Tulber. His fingers rested upon and
pressed certain of a ring of small white
buttons in the face of the door, and
it opened swiftly and noiselessly. We
entered, and the door closed behind us
with a soft thud.
“This is where those who have wronged come before the Council,” Bori Tulber explained. His fingers rested on and pressed a few small white buttons on the door, and it opened quickly and silently. We stepped inside, and the door closed behind us with a quiet thud.
“Behold one of those who live in the
darkness,” said the Master of the Council
grimly. “Do not put on the menore
until you have a grip upon yourself:
I would not have him know how greatly
he disturbs us.”
“Look at one of those who live in the darkness,” said the Master of the Council grimly. “Don’t put on the menore until you have control over yourself: I don’t want him to know how much he unsettles us.”
I nodded, dumbly, holding the heavy
menore dangling in my hand.
I nodded, speechless, holding the heavy menorah hanging in my hand.
I have said that I have beheld strange
worlds and strange people in my life,
and it is true that I have. I have seen
the headless people of that red world
Iralo, the ant people, the dragon-fly
people, the terrible carnivorous trees
of L-472, and the pointed heads of a
people who live upon a world which
may not be named. But I have still
to see a more terrible creature than
that which lay before me now.
I’ve mentioned that I’ve seen some bizarre worlds and even stranger beings in my life, and it’s true. I’ve encountered the headless beings of that red world Iralo, the ant people, the dragonfly people, the horrifying carnivorous trees of L-472, and the pointed heads of a people from a world that can’t be named. But I have yet to come across a more terrifying creature than what was lying in front of me now.
He—or it—was reclining upon the
floor, for the reason that he could
not have stood. No room save one with
a vaulted ceiling such as the great
council chamber, could offer room
enough for this creature to walk erect.
He—or it—was lying on the floor because he couldn't stand. No space except for one with a vaulted ceiling like the grand council chamber could provide enough room for this creature to walk upright.
He was, roughly, a shade better than
twice my height, yet I believe he would
have weighed but little more. You have
seen rank weeds that have grown up
in the darkness to reach the sun; if
you can imagine a man who had done
likewise, you can, perhaps, picture that
which I saw before me.
He was about twice my height, but I think he didn’t weigh much more than that. You've seen tall weeds that grew in the darkness to reach the sunlight; if you can picture a man who was the same, you might get an idea of what I saw in front of me.
His legs at the thigh were no larger
than my arm, and his arms were but
half the size of my wrist, and jointed
twice instead of but once. He wore a
careless garment of some dirty yellow,
shaggy hide, and his skin, revealed on
feet and arms and face, was a terrible,
bloodless white; the dead white of a
fish’s belly. Maggot white. The white
of something that had never known
the sun.
His thighs were no bigger than my arm, and his arms were only half the size of my wrist, with joints twice instead of once. He wore a loose garment made of some dirty yellow, shaggy hide, and his skin, exposed on his feet, arms, and face, was a shocking, lifeless white; the pale white of a fish’s belly. Maggot white. The white of something that had never seen the sun.
The head was small and round, with
features that were a caricature of
man’s. His ears were huge, and had the
power of movement, for they cocked
forward as we entered the room. The
nose was not prominently arched, but
the nostrils were wide, and very thin,
as was his mouth, which was faintly
tinged with dusky blue, instead of
healthy red. At one time his eyes had
been nearly round, and, in proportion,
very large. Now they were but shadowy
pockets, mercifully covered by
shrunken, wrinkled lids that twitched
but did not lift.
The head was small and round, with features that exaggerated the human form. His ears were large and had the ability to move, as they perked up when we walked into the room. The nose wasn’t prominently arched, but the nostrils were wide and very thin, just like his mouth, which had a slight dusky blue tint instead of a healthy red. At one point, his eyes had been almost round and quite large in proportion. Now, they were just shadowy hollows, mercifully covered by shrunken, wrinkled eyelids that twitched but didn’t open.
He moved as we entered, and from
a reclining position, propped up
on the double elbows of one spidery
arm, he changed to a sitting position
that brought his head nearly to the
ceiling. He smiled sickeningly, and
a queer, sibilant whispering came from
the bluish lips.
He shifted as we walked in, and from a lounging position, supported by the double elbows of one long, thin arm, he transitioned to a sitting position that brought his head almost to the ceiling. He gave a sickly smile, and a strange, hissing whisper emerged from his bluish lips.
“That is his way of talking,” explained
Bori Tulber. “His eyes, you
will note, have been gouged out. They
cannot stand the light; they prepared
their messenger carefully for his work,
you’ll see.”
“That’s how he talks,” Bori Tulber explained. “You’ll notice that his eyes have been gouged out. They can’t handle the light; they carefully prepared their messenger for his job, as you’ll see.”
He placed his menore upon his head,
and motioned me to do likewise. The
creature searched the floor with one
white, leathery hand, and finally located
his menore, which he adjusted
clumsily.
He put his menore on his head, and signaled for me to do the same. The creature rummaged on the floor with one white, leathery hand, and eventually found his menore, which he clumsily adjusted.
“You will have to be very attentive,”
explained my companion. “He expresses
himself in terms of pictures
only, of course, and his is not a highly
developed mind. I shall try to get him
to go over the entire story for us again,
if I can make him understand. Emanate
nothing yourself; he is easily confused.”
“You need to pay close attention,” my companion said. “He only communicates through images, and he doesn't have a very advanced mind. I’ll try to get him to retell the whole story for us if I can help him understand. Don’t project anything yourself; he gets easily confused.”
I nodded silently, my eyes fixed with
a sort of fascination upon the creature
from the darkness, and waited.
I nodded quietly, my eyes locked in a kind of fascination on the creature in the darkness, and waited.
Back on the Ertak again. I called
all my officers together for a conference.
Back on the Ertak again. I gathered all my officers for a meeting.
“Gentlemen,” I said, “we are confronted
with a problem of such gravity
that I doubt my ability to describe it
clearly.
“Gentlemen,” I said, “we are facing a problem of such seriousness that I question my ability to explain it clearly.
“Briefly, this civilized, beautiful portion
of Antri is menaced by a terrible
fate. In the dark portion of this unhappy
world there live a people who
have the lust of conquest in their hearts—and
the means at hand with which to
wreck this world of perpetual sunlight.
“Briefly, this civilized, beautiful part of Antri is threatened by a horrible fate. In the dark part of this unfortunate world, there are people who have the desire for conquest in their hearts—and the tools available to ruin this world of constant sunlight.
“I have the ultimatum of this people
direct from their messenger. They want
a terrible tribute in the form of slaves.
These slaves would have to live in perpetual
darkness, and wait upon the
whims of the most monstrous beings
these eyes of mine have ever seen.
And the number of slaves demanded
would—as nearly as I could gather,
mean about a third of the entire population.
Further tribute in the form of
sufficient food to support these slaves
is also demanded.”
“I have the ultimatum from this group, delivered straight from their messenger. They want a huge tribute in the form of slaves. These slaves would have to live in constant darkness and cater to the whims of the most horrifying beings I’ve ever seen. The number of slaves they’re asking for would—based on what I could figure out—be about a third of the entire population. They’re also demanding additional tribute in the form of enough food to sustain these slaves.”
“But, in God’s name, sir,” burst forth
Croy, his eyes blazing, “by what means
do they, propose to inforce their infamous
demands?”
"But, in God's name, sir," Croy exclaimed, his eyes blazing, "how do they plan to enforce their outrageous demands?"
“By the power of darkness—and a
terrible cataclysm. Their wise men—and
it would seem that some of them
are not unversed in science—have discovered
a way to unbalance this world,
so that they can cause darkness to creep
over this land that has never known it.
And as darkness advances, these people
of the sun will be utterly helpless before
a race that loves darkness, and can
see in it like cats. That, gentlemen, is
that fate which confronts this world of
Antri!”
“By the power of darkness—and a terrible disaster. Their scholars—and it seems some of them know quite a bit about science—have figured out a way to throw this world off balance, allowing darkness to spread over a land that has never experienced it. As darkness moves in, these sunlit people will be completely powerless against a race that thrives in darkness and can see in it like cats. That, gentlemen, is the fate that awaits this world of Antri!”
There was a ghastly silence for a
moment, and then Croy, always
impetuous, spoke up again.
There was an awful silence for a moment, and then Croy, always impulsive, spoke up again.
“How do they propose to do this
thing sir?”, he asked hoarsely.
“How do they plan to do this, sir?” he asked hoarsely.
“With devilish simplicity. They have
a great canal dug nearly to the great
polar cap of ice. Should they complete
it, the hot waters of their seas will be
liberated upon this vast ice field, and
the warm waters will melt it quickly.
If you have not forgotten your lessons,
gentlemen, you will remember, since
most of you are of Earth, that our
scientists tell us our own world turned
over in much this same fashion, from
natural means, and established for itself
new poles. Is that not true?”
“With devilish simplicity. They have a great canal dug almost to the huge polar ice cap. If they finish it, the warm waters from their seas will flow onto this vast ice field, and the heat will melt it quickly. If you haven't forgotten your lessons, gentlemen, you will recall—since most of you are from Earth—that our scientists say our own world rotated this way, through natural means, and created new poles for itself. Isn't that right?”
Grave, almost frightened nods travelled
around the little semicircle of
white, thoughtful faces.
Serious, almost scared nods went around the small semicircle of white, contemplative faces.
“And is there nothing, sir, that we
can do?” asked Kincaide, my second
officer, in an awed whisper.
“And is there nothing we can do, sir?” asked Kincaide, my second officer, in a hushed tone of amazement.
“That is the purpose of this conclave:
to determine what may be done.
We have our bombs and our rays, it
is true, but what is the power of this
one ship against the people of half a
world? And such a people!” I shuddered,
despite myself, at the memory
of that grinning creature in the cell
far below the floor of the council chamber.
“This city, and its thousands, we
might save, it is true—but not the
whole half of this world. And that
is the task the Council and its Master
have set before us.”
“That is the purpose of this meeting:
to figure out what we can do.
We have our bombs and our rays, it's true,
but what can this one ship do against
the people of half the world? And such a people!” I shuddered,
despite myself, at the memory
of that grinning creature in the cell
far below the floor of the council chamber.
“We might be able to save this city and its thousands,
it's true—but not the entire half of this world. And that's
the challenge the Council and its Master
have put before us.”
“Would it be possible to
frighten them?” asked Croy.
“I gather that they are not an advanced
race. Perhaps a show of power—the
rays—the atomic pistol—bombs— Call
it strategy, sir, or just plain bluff. It
seems the only chance.”
"Will" it be possible to scare them?” asked Croy. “I understand they aren't a sophisticated race. Maybe demonstrating power—the rays—the atomic pistol—bombs—Call it strategy, sir, or just a bluff. It seems like our only chance.”
“You have heard the suggestion, gentlemen,”
I said. “Has anyone a better?”
"You've heard the suggestion, gentlemen," I said. "Does anyone have a better one?"
“How does Mr. Croy plan to frighten
these people of the darkness?” asked
Kincaide, who was always practical.
“How does Mr. Croy plan to scare these people in the dark?” asked Kincaide, who was always practical.
“By going to their country, in this
ship, and then letting events take their
course,” replied Croy promptly. “Details
will have to be settled on the spot,
as I see it.”
“By going to their country on this ship and then letting things unfold as they will,” Croy replied quickly. “We’ll need to figure out the details when we get there, in my opinion.”
“I believe Mr. Croy is right,” I decided.
“The messenger of these people
must be returned to his own kind; the
sooner the better. He has given me a
mental map of his country; I believe
that it will be possible for me to locate
the principal city, in which his ruler
lives. We will take him there, and
then—may God aid us gentlemen.”
“I think Mr. Croy is correct,” I concluded.
“The messenger from these people
needs to be returned to his own kind;
the sooner, the better. He’s given me a
mental map of his country; I believe
I’ll be able to find the main city where
his ruler lives. We’ll take him there, and
then—may God help us, gentlemen.”
“Amen,” nodded Croy, and the echo
of the word ran from lip to lip like
the prayer it was. “When do we
start?”
“Amen,” nodded Croy, and the echo of the word passed from person to person like the prayer it was. “When do we start?”
I hesitated for just an instant.
I paused for just a moment.
“Now,” I brought forth crisply. “Immediately.
We are gambling with the
fate of a world, a fine and happy people.
Let us throw the dice quickly, for
the strain of waiting will not help us.
Is that as you would wish it, gentlemen?”
“Now,” I said clearly. “Right away.
We are betting on the future of a world, a wonderful and joyful people.
Let’s roll the dice fast because the stress of waiting won’t do us any good.
Is that how you want it, gentlemen?”
“It is, sir!” came the grave chorus.
“It is, sir!” replied the serious group.
“Very well. Mr. Croy, please report
with a detail of ten men, to Bori Tulber,
and tell him of our decision.
Bring the messenger back with you.
The rest of you, gentlemen, to your
stations. Make any preparations you
may think advisable. Be sure that every
available exterior light is in readiness.
Let me be notified the moment the messenger
is on board and we are ready to
take off. Thank you, gentlemen!”
“Alright. Mr. Croy, please take a team of ten men to Bori Tulber and inform him of our decision. Bring the messenger back with you. The rest of you, gentlemen, head to your stations. Make any preparations you think are necessary. Ensure that all available exterior lights are ready. Let me know as soon as the messenger is on board and we’re set to take off. Thank you, gentlemen!”
I hastened to my quarters and
brought the Ertak’s log down to the
minute, explaining in detail the course
of action we had decided upon, and the
reasons for it. I knew, as did all the
Ertak’s officers who had saluted so
crisply, and so coolly gone about the
business of carrying out my orders,
that we would return from our trip
to the dark side of Antri triumphant
or—not at all.
I hurried. to my quarters and
brought the Ertak’s log up to date, explaining in detail the course
of action we had decided on, and the
reasons for it. I knew, just like all the
Ertak’s officers who had saluted so
sharply and coolly went about the
business of following my orders,
that we would return from our trip
to the dark side of Antri either triumphant
or—not at all.
Even in these soft days, men still
respect the stern, proud motto of our
service: “Nothing Less Than Complete
Success.” The Special Patrol does what
it is ordered to do, or no man returns
to present excuses. That is a tradition
to bring tears of pride to the eyes of
even an old man, in whose hands there
is strength only for the wielding of a
pen. And I was young, in those days.
Even in these easy times, people still respect the strong, proud motto of our service: “Nothing Less Than Complete Success.” The Special Patrol does what it's told to do, or no one comes back with excuses. That’s a tradition that can make even an old man tear up with pride, even if all he can do now is wield a pen. And I was young back then.
It was perhaps a quarter of an hour
when word came from the navigating
room that the messenger was aboard,
and we were ready to depart. I closed
the log, wondering, I remember, if I
would ever make another entry therein,
and, if not, whether the words I had
just inscribed would ever see the light
of day. The love of life is strong in
men so young. Then I hurried to the
navigating room and took charge.
It was about fifteen minutes later when we got the word from the navigation room that the messenger was on board and we were set to leave. I shut the log, wondering if I'd ever write in it again, and if I wouldn't, whether the words I had just written would ever be seen by anyone. Young men have a strong desire for life. Then I rushed to the navigation room and took control.
Bori Tulber had furnished me with
large scale maps of the daylight portion
of Antri. From the information
conveyed to me by the messenger of
the people of darkness—the Chisee
they called themselves, as nearly as I
could get the sound—I rapidly
sketched in the map of the other side
of Antri, locating their principal city
with a small black circle.
Bori Tulber had given me large maps of the daytime section of Antri. Using the information provided by the messenger from the people of darkness—who called themselves the Chisee, as best as I could catch the sound—I quickly added to the map of the other side of Antri, marking their main city with a small black circle.
Realising that the location of the
city we sought was only approximate,
we did not bother to work out exact
bearings. We set the Ertak on her
course at a height of only a few thousand
feet, and set out at low atmospheric
speed, anxiously watching for
the dim line of shadow that marked
the twilight zone, and the beginning
of what promised to be the last mission
of the Ertak and every man she carried
within her smooth, gleaming body.
Realizing that the location of the city we were looking for was just an estimate, we didn't bother to figure out exact directions. We set the Ertak on her course at an altitude of only a few thousand feet and took off at a low speed, anxiously watching for the faint line of shadow that indicated the twilight zone, marking the start of what seemed to be the final mission of the Ertak and every man on board her sleek, shiny body.
“Twilight zone in view, sir,”
reported Croy at length.
Twilight zone in sight, sir,”
Croy reported after a while.
“Thank you, Mr. Croy. Have all the
exterior lights and searchlights turned
on. Speed and course as at present,
for the time being.”
“Thanks, Mr. Croy. Turn on all the exterior lights and searchlights. Keep the current speed and course for now.”
I picked up the twilight zone without
difficulty in the television disc, and at
full power examined the terrain.
I easily picked up the twilight zone on the TV disc and, at full power, examined the area.
The rich crops that fairly burst from
the earth of the sunlit portion of Antri
were not to be observed here. The
Antrians made no effort to till this
ground, and I doubt that it would have
been profitable to do so, even had they
wished to come so close to the darkness
they hated.
The abundant crops that practically erupted from the sunny part of Antri were not found here. The Antrians put no effort into farming this land, and I doubt it would have been worthwhile even if they wanted to get so close to the darkness they despised.
The ground seemed dank, and great
dark slugs moved heavily upon its
greasy surface. Here and there strange
pale growths grew in patches—twisted,
spotted growths that seemed somehow
unhealthy and poisonous.
The ground felt damp, and big dark slugs crawled slowly over its slimy surface. Every now and then, odd pale growths popped up in patches—twisted, spotted growths that looked unhealthy and toxic.
I searched the country ahead, pressing
further and further into the line
of darkness that was swiftly approaching.
As the light of the sun faded, our
monstrous searchlights cut into the
gloom ahead, their great beams slashing
the shadows.
I searched the country ahead, moving further and further into the darkness that was quickly closing in. As the sunlight faded, our powerful searchlights pierced the gloom ahead, their massive beams cutting through the shadows.
In the dark country I had expected
to find little if any vegetable growth.
Instead, I found that it was a veritable
jungle through which even our searchlight
rays could not pass.
In the dark country, I had expected to find little to no plant life. Instead, I discovered it was a true jungle that even our searchlight beams couldn't penetrate.
How tall the growths of this jungle
might be, I could not tell, yet I had
the feeling that they were tall indeed.
They were not trees, these pale, weedy
arms that reached towards the dark
sky. They were soft and pulpy, and
without leaves; just long naked sickly
arms that divided and subdivided and
ended in little smooth stumps like amputated
limbs.
How tall the plants in this jungle might be, I couldn't say, but I felt like they were pretty tall. They weren't trees; these pale, weedy arms stretched toward the dark sky. They were soft and mushy, without any leaves—just long, bare, sickly arms that branched out and ended in small smooth stumps like amputated limbs.
That there was some kind of activity
within the shelter of this weird jungle,
was evident enough, for I could catch
glimpses, now and then of moving
things. But what they might be, even
the searching eye of the television disc
could not determine.
That there was some sort of movement
in the cover of this strange jungle,
was pretty obvious, since I could see
snippets, now and then, of things moving.
But what they might be, even
the keen eye of the camera
couldn't figure out.
One of our searchlight beams, waving
through the darkness like the
curious antenna of some monstrous insect,
came to rest upon a spot far ahead.
I followed the beam with the disc, and
bent closer, to make sure my eyes did
not deceive me.
One of our searchlight beams, sweeping through the darkness like the curious antenna of some giant insect, landed on a spot far ahead. I tracked the beam with the disc and leaned in closer to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me.
I was looking at a vast cleared place
in the pulpy jungle—a cleared space in
the center of which there was a city.
I was looking at a large open area in the thick jungle—a clear space in the middle of which there was a city.
A city built of black, sweating stone,
each house exactly like every other
house: tall, thin slices of stone, without
windows, chimneys or ornamentation
of any kind. The only break in
the walls was the slit-like door of each
house. Instead of being arranged along
streets crossing each other at right
angles, these houses were built in concentric
circles broken only by four
narrow streets then ran from the open
space in the center of the city to the
four points of the compass. Around
the entire city was an exceedingly high
wall built of and buttressed with the
black, sweating stone of which the
houses were constructed.
A city made of black, sweating stone,
each house exactly like the others:
tall, thin slabs of stone, with no
windows, chimneys, or decoration
whatsoever. The only break in
the walls was the narrow door of each
house. Instead of being laid out along
streets that crossed at right angles, these
houses were arranged in concentric
circles, interrupted only by four
narrow streets that led from the open
space in the center of the city to the
four directions. Surrounding
the entire city was an extremely high
wall made of and supported by the
black, sweating stone of which the
houses were built.
That it was a densely populated city
there was ample evidence. People—they
were creatures like the messenger;
that the Chisee are a people, despite
their terrible shape, is hardly
debatable—were running up and down
the four radial streets, and around the
curved connecting streets, in the wildest
confusion, their double-elbowed
arms flung across their eyes. But even
as I watched, the crowd thinned and
melted swiftly away, until the streets
of the queer, circular city were utterly
deserted.
That it was a crowded city there was plenty of proof. People—they were beings like the messenger; that the Chisee are a community, despite their strange appearance, is hardly up for debate—were rushing up and down the four main streets and around the curved side streets in a state of complete chaos, their arms thrown across their eyes. But even as I observed, the crowd quickly thinned and vanished, until the streets of the bizarre, circular city were completely empty.
“The city ahead is not the one we
are seeking, sir?” asked Croy,
who had evidently been observing the
scene through one of the smaller television
discs. “I take it that governing
city will be farther in the interior.”
“The city ahead isn’t the one we’re looking for, sir?” asked Croy, who had clearly been watching the scene through one of the smaller screens. “I assume the governing city is further inland.”
“According to my rather sketchy information,
yes.” I replied. “However,
keep all the searchlight operators busy,
going over very bit of the country
within the reach of their beams. You
have men on all the auxiliary television
discs?”
“Based on my somewhat limited info,
yeah.” I said. “But,
make sure all the searchlight operators are occupied,
covering every single bit of the area
their beams can reach. Do
you have people on all the extra television
discs?”
“Good. Any findings of interest
should be reported to me instantly.
And—Mr. Croy!”
“Great. Any interesting findings should be reported to me immediately. And—Mr. Croy!”
“You might order, if you will, that
rations be served all men at their
posts.” Over such country as this, I
felt it would be wise to have every
man ready for an emergency. It was,
perhaps, as well that I issued this order.
“You might request, if you prefer, that rations be served to all men at their posts.” In a place like this, I felt it would be smart to have every man prepared for an emergency. It was probably best that I gave this order.
It was perhaps half an hour after we
had passed the circular city when, far
ahead, I could see the pale, unhealthy
forest thinning out. A half dozen of
our searchlight beams played upon the
denuded area, and as I brought the television
disc to bear I saw that we were
approaching a vast swamp, in which
little pools of black water reflected the
dazzling light of our searching beams.
It was maybe half an hour after we had passed the circular city when, far ahead, I could see the pale, unhealthy forest thinning out. A few of our searchlight beams played over the bare area, and as I focused the television disc, I saw that we were getting close to a huge swamp, where small pools of black water reflected the dazzling light of our search beams.
Nor was this all. Out of the swamp
a thousand strange, winged things were
rising: yellowish, bat-like things with
forked tails and fierce hooked beaks.
And like some obscene miasma from
that swamp, they rose and came
straight for the Ertak!
Nor was this all. Out of the swamp
a thousand strange, winged creatures were
flying up: yellowish, bat-like beings with
forked tails and sharp hooked beaks.
And like some disgusting fog from
that swamp, they rose and headed
directly for the Ertak!
Instantly I pressed the attention
signal that warned every man on
the ship.
Right away I activated the alert signal that notified everyone on board the ship.
“All disintegrator rays in action at
once!” I barked into the transmitter.
“Broad beams, and full energy. Bird-like
creatures, dead ahead; do not cease
action until ordered!”
“All disintegrator rays, activate now!” I shouted into the transmitter. “Wide beams and full power. Winged creatures straight ahead; do not stop until I say so!”
I heard the disintegrator ray generators
deepen their notes before I finished
speaking, and I smiled grimly,
turning to Correy.
I heard the disintegrator ray generators lower their tones before I finished speaking, and I smiled wryly, turning to Correy.
“Slow down as quickly and as much
as possible, Mr. Correy,” I ordered.
“We have work to do ahead.”
“Slow down as much and as quickly as you can, Mr. Correy,” I said. “We have work to do.”
He nodded, and gave the order to
the operating room; I felt the forward
surge that told me my order was being
obeyed, and turned my attention again
to the television disc.
He nodded and gave the order to the operating room; I felt the forward push that told me my order was being followed, and I focused my attention back on the television screen.
The ray operators were doing their
work well. The search lights showed
the air streaked with fine siftings of
greasy dust, and these strange winged
creatures were disappearing by the
scores as the disintegrator rays beat
and played upon them.
The ray operators were doing their job effectively. The searchlights illuminated the air, revealing fine layers of greasy dust, and these unusual winged creatures were vanishing by the dozens as the disintegrator rays pulsed and played over them.
But they came on gamely, fiercely.
Where there had been thousands, there
were but hundreds … scores …
dozens….
But they kept going bravely, intensely.
Where there had been thousands, there
were just hundreds … scores …
dozens….
There were only five left. Three of
them disappeared at once, but the two
remaining came on unhesitatingly,
their dirty yellow bat-like wings flapping
heavily, their naked heads outstretched,
and hooked beaks snapping.
There were only five left. Three of them vanished at once, but the two that remained came on without hesitation, their grimy yellow bat-like wings flapping heavily, their bare heads extended, and hooked beaks snapping.
One of them disappeared in a little
sifting of greasy dust, and the same
ray dissolved one wing of the remaining
creature. He turned over suddenly,
the one good wing flapping wildly, and
tumbled towards the waiting swamp
that has spawned him. Then, as the
ray eagerly followed him, the last of
that hellish brood disappeared.
One of them vanished in a small swirl of greasy dust, and the same beam took out one wing of the other creature. It flipped over abruptly, the one good wing flapping frantically, and fell toward the swamp that had given him life. Then, as the beam eagerly chased after him, the last of that nightmarish group disappeared.
“Circle slowly, Mr. Correy,” I ordered.
I wanted to make sure there
were none of these terrible creatures
left. I felt that nothing so terrible
should be left alive—even in a world
of darkness.
“Circle slowly, Mr. Correy,” I instructed.
I wanted to ensure there weren't any of these horrible creatures left. I believed that nothing so awful should remain alive—even in a world filled with darkness.
Through the television disc I
searched the swamp. As I had
half suspected, the filthy ooze held the
young of this race of things: grub-like
creatures that flipped their heavy
bodies about in the slime, alarmed by
the light which searched them out.
Through the TV screen I searched the swamp. As I had kind of guessed, the dirty muck was home to the young of these creatures: grub-like beings that wriggled their bulky bodies in the sludge, startled by the light that exposed them.
“All disintegrator rays on the
swamp,” I ordered. “Sweep it from
margin to margin. Let nothing be left
alive there.”
“All disintegrator rays on the swamp,” I ordered. “Sweep it from edge to edge. Let nothing survive there.”
I had a well trained crew. The disintegrator
rays massed themselves into
a marching wall of death, and swept
up and down the swamp as a plough
turns its furrows.
I had a highly skilled crew. The disintegrator rays formed a marching wall of death and moved back and forth across the swamp like a plow turning the soil.
It was easy to trace their passage,
for behind them the swamp disappeared,
leaving in its stead row after
row of broad, dusty paths. When we
had finished there was no swamp: there
was only a naked area upon which
nothing lived, and upon which, for
many years, nothing would grow.
It was easy to see where they had gone,
because the swamp vanished behind them,
leaving behind wide, dusty paths in its place. When we were done, there was no swamp: there
was just a barren area where
nothing lived, and where, for
many years, nothing would grow.
“Good work,” I commended the disintegrator
ray men. “Cease action.”
And then, to Correy, “Put her on her
course again, please.”
“Good job,” I praised the disintegrator ray guys. “Stop what you're doing.” And then, to Correy, “Set her back on her course, please.”
An hour went by. We passed several
more of the strange, damp circular cities,
differing from the first we
had seen only in the matter of size.
Another hour passed, and I became
anxious. If we were on our proper
course, and I had understood the Chisee
messenger correctly, we should be
very close to the governing city. We
should—
An hour went by. We passed several more of the strange, damp circular cities, differing from the first one we had seen only in size. Another hour went by, and I started to feel anxious. If we were on the right track, and I understood the Chisee messenger correctly, we should be very close to the governing city. We should—
The waving beam of one of the
searchlights came suddenly to rest.
Three or four other beams followed it—and
then all the others.
The swinging beam of one of the searchlights suddenly stopped. Three or four other beams followed suit—and then all the rest.
“Large city to port, sir!” called Croy
excitedly.
“Big city to port, sir!” called Croy excitedly.
“Thank you. I believe it is our destination.
Cut all searchlights except
the forward beam. Mr. Correy!”
“Thanks. I think we’ve reached our destination.
Turn off all searchlights except for the front beam. Mr. Correy!”
“You can take her over visually now,
I believe. The forward searchlight
beam will keep our destination in view
for you. Set her down cautiously in
the center of the city in any suitable
place. And—remain at the controls
ready for any orders, and have the
operating room crew do likewise.”
“You can take control visually now, I think. The forward searchlight will keep our destination in sight for you. Set her down carefully in the middle of the city in any appropriate spot. And—stay at the controls, ready for any instructions, and have the operating room crew do the same.”
“Yes, sir,” said Correy crisply.
“Yes, sir,” Correy replied sharply.
With a tenseness I could not control,
I bent over the hooded television disc
and studied the mighty governing city
of the Chisee.
With a tension I couldn’t control,
I leaned over the covered TV dish
and examined the powerful ruling city
of the Chisee.
The governing city of the Chisee
was not unlike the others we had
seen, save that it was very much larger,
and had eight spoke-like streets radiating
from its center, instead of four.
The protective wall was both thicker
and higher.
The main city of the Chisee was similar to the others we had seen, except that it was much bigger, with eight streets radiating from its center instead of four. The protective wall was both thicker and taller.
There was another difference. Instead
of a great open space in the center
of the city, there was a central,
park-like space, in the middle of which
was a massive pile, circular in shape,
and built, like all the rest of the city,
of the black, sweating rock which
seemed to be the sole building material
of the Chisee.
There was another difference. Instead of a large open area in the center of the city, there was a central, park-like space, with a huge circular structure in the middle, built, like everything else in the city, from the black, sweating rock that seemed to be the only building material used by the Chisee.
We set the Ertak down close to the
big circular building, which we guessed—and
correctly—to be the seat of government.
I ordered the searchlight ray
to be extinguished the moment we
landed, and the ethon tubes that illuminated
our ship inside to be turned
off, so that we might accustom our
eyes as much as possible to darkness,
finding our way about with small ethon
tube flashlights.
We landed the Ertak near the big circular building, which we suspected—and turned out to be right—was the government headquarters. I instructed to turn off the searchlight the moment we touched down, as well as the ethon tubes that lit up our ship inside, so we could get used to the dark as much as possible, using small ethon tube flashlights to find our way around.
With a small guard, I stood at the
forward exit of the Ertak and watched
the huge circular door back out on its
mighty threads, and finally swing to
one side on its massive gimbals. Croy—the
only officer with me—and I both
wore our menores, and carried full
expeditionary equipment, as did the
guard.
With a small guard, I stood at the front exit of the Ertak and watched the huge circular door roll back on its massive tracks and finally swing to one side on its large hinges. Croy—the only officer with me—and I both wore our menores and carried full expedition gear, just like the guard.
The Chisee messenger, grimacing
and talking excitedly in his sibilant,
whispering voice, crouched on all fours
(he could not stand in that small space)
and waited, three men of the guard on
either side of him. I placed his menore
on his head and gave him simple, forceful
orders, picturing them for him as
best I could:
The Chisee messenger, grimacing and speaking rapidly in his hissing, whispery voice, crouched on all fours (he couldn't stand in that cramped space) and waited, with three guards on either side of him. I placed his menore on his head and gave him clear, strong orders, trying to visualize them for him as best as I could:
“Go from this place and find others
of your kind. Tell them that we would
speak to them with things such as you
have upon your head. Run swiftly!”
“Leave this place and find others like you. Tell them that we want to speak with them about things like what you have on your head. Hurry!”
“I will run,” he conveyed to me, “to
those great ones who sent me.” He
pictured them fleetingly. They were
creatures like himself, save that they
were elaborately dressed in fine skins
of several pale colors, and wore upon
their arms, between their two elbows,
broad circlets of carved metal which
I took to be emblems of power or
authority, since the chief of them all
wore a very broad band. Their faces
were much more intelligent than their
messenger had led me to expect, and
their eyes, very large and round, and
not at all human, were the eyes of
thoughtful, reasoning creatures.
“I’m going to run,” he told me, “to those important ones who sent me.” He quickly imagined them. They were beings like him, except they were dressed in fancy skins of various light colors and wore broad rings of carved metal on their arms, between their elbows, which I assumed were symbols of power or authority, since the leader among them wore a very wide band. Their faces looked much more intelligent than what their messenger had led me to expect, and their eyes, very large and round, and not at all human, were the eyes of thoughtful, reasoning beings.
Doubled on all fours, the Chisee
crept through the circular exit,
and straightened up. As he did so,
from out of the darkness a score or
more of his fellows rushed up, gathering
around him, and blocking the exit
with their reedy legs. We could hear
than talking excitedly in high-pitched,
squeaky whispers. Then, suddenly I
received an expression from the Chisee
who wore the menore:
Doubled over on all fours, the Chisee crawled through the circular opening and stood up. As he did, a dozen or more of his companions rushed out of the darkness, gathering around him and blocking the exit with their thin legs. We could hear them chatting excitedly in high-pitched, squeaky whispers. Then, suddenly, I caught the eye of the Chisee who wore the menore:
“Those who are with me have come
from those in power. They say one
of you, and one only, is to come with
us to our big men who will learn,
through a thing such as I wear upon
my head, that which you wish to say
to them. You are to come quickly;
at once.”
“Those who are with me come from those in power. They say that one of you, and only one, is to come with us to our leaders who will learn, through something like what I have on my head, what you wish to say to them. You need to come quickly; at once.”
“I will come,” I replied. “Have those
with you make way—”
“I'll come,” I replied. “Have the others clear a path—”
A heavy hand fell upon my shoulder;
a voice spoke eagerly in my ear:
A heavy hand landed on my shoulder;
a voice eagerly whispered in my ear:
“Sir, you must not go!” It was Croy,
and his voice shook with feeling. “You
are in command of the Ertak; she, and
those in her need you. Let me go! I
insist, sir!”
“Sir, you can't go!” It was Croy, and his voice trembled with emotion. “You’re in charge of the Ertak; she and those on board need you. Let me go! I insist, sir!”
I turned in the darkness, quickly and
angrily.
I turned in the dark, quickly and angrily.
“Mr. Croy,” I said swiftly, “do you
realize that you are speaking to your
commanding officer?”
“Mr. Croy,” I said quickly, “do you realize you’re talking to your commanding officer?”
I felt his grip tighten on my arm
as the reproof struck home.
I felt his grip tighten on my arm as the criticism hit home.
“Yes, sir,” he said doggedly. “I do.
But I repeat that your duty commands
you to remain here.”
“Yes, sir,” he said resolutely. “I do.
But I emphasize that your duty requires
you to stay here.”
“The duty of a commander in this
Service leads him to the place of greatest
danger, Mr. Croy,” I informed him.
“The responsibility of a commander in this Service brings him to the most dangerous situations, Mr. Croy,” I told him.
“Then stay with your ship, sir!” he
pleaded, craftily. “This may be some
trick to get you away, so that they may
attack us. Please! Can’t you see that
I am right, sir?”
“Then stay with your ship, sir!” he urged, cleverly. “This could be a trick to lure you away so they can attack us. Please! Can’t you see that I’m right, sir?”
I thought swiftly. The earnestness
of the youngster had touched me. Beneath
the formality and the “sirs” there
was a real affection between us.
I thought quickly. The genuine intensity of the young person had affected me. Underneath the formalities and the “sirs” was a true bond between us.
In the darkness I reached for his
hand; I found it and shook it solemnly—a
gesture of Earth which it is hard
to explain. It means many things.
In the dark, I reached for his hand; I found it and shook it seriously—a gesture from Earth that's tough to explain. It signifies a lot of things.
“Go, then, Andy,” I said softly. “But
do not stay long. An hour at the
longest. If you are not back in that
length of time, we’ll come after you,
and whatever else may happen, you can
be sure that you will be well avenged.
The Ertak has not lost her stinger.”
“Go ahead, Andy,” I said gently. “But don’t take too long. An hour at the most. If you’re not back by then, we’ll come looking for you, and no matter what happens, you can count on being fully avenged. The Ertak hasn’t lost her sting.”
“Thank you, John,” he replied. “Remember
that I shall wear my menore.
If I adjust it to full power, and you
do likewise, and stand without the shelter
of the Ertak’s metal hull, I shall be
able to communicate with you, should
there be any danger.” He pressed my
hand again, and strode through the exit
out into the darkness, which was lit
only by a few distant stars.
“Thank you, John,” he said. “Just remember that I will wear my menore. If I set it to full power, and you do the same and stand outside the protection of the Ertak’s metal hull, I’ll be able to communicate with you if there’s any danger.” He squeezed my hand again and walked through the exit into the darkness, which was illuminated only by a few distant stars.
The long, slim legs closed in around
him; like a pigmy guarded by the
skeletons of giants he was led quickly
away.
The long, slim legs closed in around him; like a small person protected by the skeletons of giants, he was quickly led away.
The minutes dragged by. There
was a nervous tension on the ship,
the like of which I have experienced
not more than a dozen times in all my
years.
The minutes dragged on. There was a tense atmosphere on the ship, one I've felt only a handful of times in all my years.
No one spoke aloud. Now and again
one man would matter uneasily to another;
there would be a swift, muttered
response, and silence again. We were
waiting—waiting.
No one said anything. Every so often,
one guy would whisper awkwardly to another;
there would be a quick, quiet
reply, and then silence again. We were
waiting—waiting.
Ten minutes went by. Twenty.
Thirty.
Ten minutes went by. Twenty.
Thirty.
Impatiently I paced up and down
before the exit, the guards at their
posts, ready to obey any orders instantly.
Impatiently, I walked back and forth in front of the exit, with the guards at their posts, ready to follow any orders right away.
Forty-five minutes. I walked through
the exit; stepped out onto the cold,
hard earth.
Forty-five minutes. I walked through
the exit; stepped out onto the cold,
hard ground.
I could see, behind me, the shadowy
bulk of the Ertak. Before me, a
black, shapeless blot against the star-sprinkled
sky, was the great administrative
building of the Chisee. And
in there, somewhere, was Anderson
Croy. I glanced down at the luminous
dial of my watch. Fifty minutes. In
ten minutes more—
I could see, behind me, the dark shape of the Ertak. In front of me, a black, unrecognizable mass against the star-studded sky was the huge administrative building of the Chisee. And inside there, somewhere, was Anderson Croy. I looked down at the glowing face of my watch. Fifty minutes. In ten more minutes—
“John Hanson!” My name reached
me, faintly but clearly, through the
medium of my menore. “This is Croy.
Do you understand me?”
“John Hanson!” My name came to me, faintly but clearly, through my menore. “This is Croy. Do you hear me?”
“Yes,” I replied instantly. “Are you
safe?”
“Yes,” I replied immediately. “Are you okay?”
“I am safe. All is well. Very well.
Will you promise me now to receive
what I am about to send, without interruption?”
“I’m safe. Everything is good. Really good.
Will you promise me now to accept
what I’m about to send, without any interruptions?”
“Yes,” I replied, thoughtlessly and
eagerly. “What is it?”
“Yes,” I replied, without thinking and excitedly. “What is it?”
“I have had a long conference with
the chief or head of the Chisee,”
explained Croy rapidly. “He is very
intelligent, and his people are much
further advanced than we thought.
I have had a long meeting with the leader of the Chisee,” Croy explained quickly. “He is really smart, and his people are way more advanced than we thought.
“Through some form of communication,
he has learned of the fight with
the weird birds; it seems that they are—or
were—the most dreaded of all the
creatures of this dark world. Apparently
we got the whole brood of them,
and this chief, whose name, I gather,
is Wieschien, or something like that,
is naturally much impressed.
“Through some way of communicating, he has found out about the battle with those strange birds; it seems that they are—or were—the most feared of all the creatures in this dark world. Apparently, we encountered the entire group of them, and this leader, whose name I believe is Wieschien, or something similar, is understandably quite impressed."
“I have given him a demonstration
or two with my atomic pistol and the
flashlight—these people are fairly
stricken by a ray of light directly in
the eyes—and we have reached very
favorable terms.
“I’ve shown him a demonstration or two with my atomic pistol and the flashlight—these people are pretty stunned by a beam of light right in their eyes—and we’ve come to very agreeable terms.
“I am to remain here as chief bodyguard
and adviser, of which he has
need, for all is not peaceful, I gather,
in this kingdom of darkness. In return,
he is to give up his plans to subjugate
the rest of Antri; he has sworn
to do this by what is evidently, to him,
a very sacred oath, witnessed solemnly
by the rest of his council.
“I will stay here as the main bodyguard and advisor, which he needs, because things aren’t peaceful, I understand, in this kingdom of darkness. In exchange, he will abandon his plans to conquer the rest of Antri; he has vowed to do this by what seems to him a very sacred oath, officially witnessed by the rest of his council.”
“Under the circumstances, I believe
he will do what he says; in any case,
the great canal will be filled in, and
the Antrians will have plenty of time
to erect a great series of disintegrator
ray stations along the entire twilight
zone, using the broad fan rays to form
a solid wall against which the Chisee
could not advance even did they, at
some future date, carry out their plans.
The worst possible result then would
be that the people in the sunlit portion
would have to migrate from certain
sections, and perhaps would have day
and night, alternately, as do other
worlds.
“Given the situation, I think he will do what he promised; regardless, the big canal will be filled in, and the Antrians will have plenty of time to set up a series of disintegrator ray stations along the entire twilight zone, using the wide fan rays to create a solid barrier against which the Chisee couldn’t advance, even if they eventually decided to follow through with their plans. The worst outcome would be that the people in the sunlit areas would need to move from certain sections, and they might experience alternating day and night, like other worlds do.”
“This is the agreement we have
reached; it is the only one that will
save this world. Do you approve, sir?”
“This is the agreement we've come to; it's the only one that will save this world. Do you approve, sir?”
“No! Return immediately, and we
will show the Chisee that they cannot
hold an officer of the Special Patrol
as a hostage. Make haste!”
“No! Come back right now, and we’ll show the Chisee that they can’t take a Special Patrol officer as a hostage. Hurry up!”
“It’s no go, sir,” came the reply instantly.
“I threatened them first.
I explained what our disintegrator rays
would do, and Wieschien laughed at
me.
“It’s not happening, sir,” came the reply immediately.
“I warned them first.
I explained what our disintegrator rays
would do, and Wieschien just laughed at
me.
“This city is built upon great subterranean
passages that lead to many
hidden exits. If we show the least
sign of hostility the work will be resumed
on the canal, and, before we can
locate the spot, and stop the work, the
damage will be done.
“This city is built on extensive underground tunnels that connect to various hidden exits. If we show even the slightest hint of aggression, they will resume work on the canal, and before we can find the location and stop the construction, the damage will be done.
“This is our only chance, sir, to make
this expedition a complete success.
Permit me to judge this fact from the
evidence I have before me. Whatever
sacrifice there is to make, I make gladly.
Wieschien asks that you depart at
once, and in peace, and I know this is
the only course. Good-by, sir; convey
my salutations to my other friends upon
the old Ertak, and elsewhere. And
now, lest my last act as an officer of
the Special Patrol Service be to refuse
to obey the commands of my superior
officer, I am removing the menore.
Good-by!”
"This is our only chance, sir, to make this expedition a complete success. Allow me to assess this based on the evidence I have in front of me. I'm willing to make any sacrifice needed. Wieschien requests that you leave immediately and peacefully, and I know this is the only way forward. Goodbye, sir; please send my regards to my other friends on the old Ertak and elsewhere. And now, so that my last act as an officer of the Special Patrol Service isn't to disobey my superior's orders, I am removing the menore. Goodbye!"
I tried to reach him again, but there
was no response.
I tried to contact him again, but there was no reply.
Gone! He was gone! Swallowed up
in darkness and in silence!
Gone! He was gone! Swallowed up
in darkness and silence!
Dazed, shaken to the very foundation
of my being, I stood there
between the shadowy bulk of the Ertak
and the towering mass of the great silent
pile that was the seat of government
in this strange land of darkness,
and gazed up at the dark sky above
me. I am not ashamed, now, to say that
hot tears trickled down my cheeks, nor
that as I turned back to the Ertak, my
throat was so gripped by emotion that
I could not speak.
Dazed. shaken to my core, I stood there between the looming figure of the Ertak and the massive, silent structure that was the seat of government in this weird land of darkness, looking up at the dark sky above me. I’m not ashamed to admit that hot tears ran down my cheeks, and as I turned back to the Ertak, my throat was so tight with emotion that I couldn’t speak.
I ordered the exit closed with a wave
of my hand; in the navigating room I
said but four words: “We depart at
once.”
I waved my hand to signal the exit to close; in the navigation room, I said just four words: “We leave right away.”
At the third meal of the day I
gathered my officers about me and told
them, as quickly and as gently as I
could, of the sacrifice one of their number
had made.
At the third meal of the day, I gathered my officers around me and told them, as quickly and gently as I could, about the sacrifice one of their own had made.
It was Kincaide who, when I had
finished, rose slowly and made reply.
It was Kincaide who, after I finished, stood up slowly and responded.
“Sir,” he said quietly, “We had a
friend. Some day, he might have died.
Now he will live forever in the records
of the Service, in the memory of a
world, and in the hearts of those who
had the honor to serve with him. Could
he—or we—wish more?”
“Sir,” he said softly, “We had a friend. One day, he might have passed away. Now he will live on forever in the records of the Service, in the memory of the world, and in the hearts of those who had the honor of serving alongside him. Could he—or we—want for anything more?”
Amid a strange silence he sat down
again, and there was not an eye among
us that was dry.
Amid a strange silence, he sat down again, and there wasn't a dry eye among us.
I hope that the snappy young officer
who visited me the other day
reads this little account of bygone
times.
I wish that the sharp young officer
who came to see me the other day
reads this brief story of the past.
Perhaps it will make clear to him
how we worked, in those nearly forgotten
days, with the tools we had at
hand. They were not the perfect tools
of to-day, but what they lacked, we
somehow made up.
Perhaps it will clarify for him how we worked in those almost forgotten days with the tools we had available. They weren't the perfect tools of today, but whatever they lacked, we managed to compensate for.
That fine old motto of the Service,
“Nothing Less Than Complete Success,”
we passed on unsullied to those
who came after us.
That great old motto of the Service,
“Nothing Less Than Complete Success,”
we handed down untouched to those
who followed us.
I hope these youngsters of to-day
may do as well.
I hope these kids today can do just as well.
A Complete Novelette of An American Submarine’s Dramatic Raid on Marauding “Machine-Fish” of the Ocean Floor
A Complete Novelette of an American Submarine’s Dramatic Attack on the “Machine-Fish” that Roam the Ocean Floor
Beginning a Thrilling Two-Part Novel of a Strange Hidden Civilisation
Beginning a Exciting Two-Part Novel of an Unusual Hidden Civilization
Another of Dr. Bird’s Amazing Exploits
Another of Dr. Bird’s Amazing Exploits
The Conclusion of the Splendid Current Novel
The Conclusion of the Amazing New Novel
They tilted her rudders and dove to the abysm below.
They angled her rudders and plunged into the depths below.
The Sunken Empire
Concerning the strange adventures of Professor
Stevens with the Antillians on the
floors of the mysterious Sargasso Sea.
Concerning the unusual experiences of Professor Stevens with the Antillians in the depths of the mysterious Sargasso Sea.
“Then you really expect to
find the lost continent of Atlantis,
Professor?”
“So” you really think you can find the lost continent of Atlantis, Professor?”
Martin Stevens lifted his
bearded face sternly to the reporter
who was interviewing him in his study
aboard the torpedo-submarine Nereid,
a craft of his own
invention, as she
lay moored at her
Brooklyn wharf,
on an afternoon
in October.
Martin Stevens raised his bearded face firmly toward the reporter who was interviewing him in his study aboard the torpedo-submarine Nereid, a vessel he had invented, as it was docked at its wharf in Brooklyn on an October afternoon.
“My dear young man,” he said, “I
am not even going to look for it.”
"My dear young man," he said, "I'm not even going to search for it."
The aspiring journalist—Larry Hunter
by name—was properly abashed.
The aspiring journalist—Larry Hunter, to be exact—felt pretty embarrassed.
“But I thought,” he insisted nevertheless,
“that you said you were going
to explore the ocean floor under the
Sargasso Sea?”
“But I thought,” he insisted nonetheless,
“that you said you were going
to explore the ocean floor beneath the
Sargasso Sea?”
“And so I did.” Professor Stevens
admitted, a smile moving that gray
beard now and his blue eyes twinkling
merrily. “But the Sargasso, an area
almost equal to Europe, covers other
land as well—land
of far more
recent submergence
than Atlantis,
which foundered
in 9564 B. C., according to Plato.
What I am going to look for is this
newer lost continent, or island rather—namely,
the great island of Antillia,
of which the West Indies remain above
water to-day.”
“And so I did,” Professor Stevens admitted, a smile playing on his gray beard and his blue eyes sparkling with joy. “But the Sargasso Sea, an area nearly the size of Europe, covers other land too—land that has sunk more recently than Atlantis, which sank in 9564 B.C., according to Plato. What I’m trying to find is this newer lost continent, or rather, island—specifically, the great island of Antillia, of which the West Indies are still above water today.”
“Antillia?” queried Larry Hunter,
wonderingly. “I never heard of it.”
“Antillia?” asked Larry Hunter,
curiously. “I’ve never heard of it.”
Again the professor regarded his interviewer
sternly.
Again, the professor looked at his interviewer seriously.
“There are many things you have
never heard of, young man,” he told
him. “Antillia may be termed the missing
link between Atlantis and America.
It was there that Atlantean culture
survived after the appalling catastrophe
that wiped out the Atlantean
homeland, with its seventy million inhabitants,
and it was in the colonies
the Antillians established in Mexico
and Peru, that their own culture in
turn survived, after Antillia too had
sunk.”
“There are many things you’ve never heard of, young man,” he said to him. “Antillia could be called the missing link between Atlantis and America. It was there that Atlantean culture survived after the terrible disaster that destroyed the Atlantean homeland, which had seventy million inhabitants. It was in the colonies the Antillians set up in Mexico and Peru that their own culture continued on after Antillia sank as well.”
“My Lord! You don’t mean to say
the Mayas and Incas originated on that
island of Antillia?”
“My Lord! You can’t be serious that the Mayas and Incas came from that island of Antillia?”
“No, I mean to say they originated
on the continent of Atlantis, and that
Antillia was the stepping stone to the
New World, where they built the
strange pyramids we find smothered in
the jungle—even as thousands of years
before the Atlanteans established colonies
in Egypt and founded the earliest
dynasties of pyramid-building
Pharaohs.”
“No, I mean to say they came from the continent of Atlantis, and that Antillia was the bridge to the New World, where they constructed the strange pyramids we find buried in the jungle—even thousands of years before the Atlanteans set up colonies in Egypt and founded the earliest dynasties of pyramid-building Pharaohs.”
Larry was pushing his pencil
furiously.
Larry was writing intently.
“Whew!” he gasped. “Some story,
Professor!”
“Wow!” he breathed. “What a story, Professor!”
“To the general public, perhaps,” was
the reply. “But to scholars of antiquity,
these postulates are pretty well
known and pretty well accepted. It
remains but to get concrete evidence,
in order to prove them to the world at
large—and that is the object of my
expedition.”
“To the general public, maybe,” was the reply. “But to scholars of ancient history, these ideas are quite familiar and generally accepted. It just remains to gather solid evidence to prove them to the broader world—and that's the goal of my expedition.”
More hurried scribbling, then:
More frantic writing, then:
“But, say—why don’t you go direct
to Atlantis and get the real dope?”
“But, hey—why don’t you head straight to Atlantis and get the real scoop?”
“Because that continent foundered
so long ago that it is doubtful if any
evidence would have withstood the
ravages of time,” Professor Stevens
explained, “whereas Antillia went
down no earlier than 200 B. C., archaeologists
agree.”
“Because that continent sank so long ago that it’s questionable if any evidence would have survived the damage of time,” Professor Stevens explained, “while Antillia went under no earlier than 200 B.C., archaeologists agree.”
“That answers my question,” declared
Larry, his admiration for this
doughty graybeard rising momentarily.
“And now, Professor, I wonder if
you’d be willing to say a few words
about this craft of yours?”
"That answers my question," Larry said, momentarily feeling a surge of admiration for the brave old man. "And now, Professor, I’m curious if you'd be willing to share a few words about your craft?"
“Cheerfully, if you think it would
interest anyone. What would you care
to have me say?”
“Sure, if you think it would interest anyone. What do you want me to say?”
“Well, in the first place, what does
the name Nereid mean?”
“Well, first of all, what does the name Nereid mean?”
“Sea-nymph. The derivation is from
the Latin and Greek, meaning daughter
of the sea-god Nereus. Appropriate,
don’t you think?”
“Sea-nymph. The name comes from the Latin and Greek, meaning daughter of the sea-god Nereus. Sounds fitting, don’t you think?”
“Swell. And why do you call it a
torpedo-submarine? How does it differ
from the common or navy variety?”
“Swell. Why do you call it a torpedo-submarine? How is it different from the regular navy version?”
Professor Stevens smiled.
It was like asking what was the
difference between the sun and the
moon, when about the only point of resemblance
they had was that they were
both round. Nevertheless, he enumerated
some of the major modifications
he had developed.
Prof. Stevens smiled. It was like asking what the difference was between the sun and the moon, when the only thing they really had in common was that they were both round. Still, he listed some of the major changes he had made.
Among them, perhaps the most radical,
was its motive power, which was
produced by what he called a vacuo-turbine—a
device that sucked in the
water at the snout of the craft and expelled
it at the tail, at the time
purifying a certain amount for drinking
purposes and extracting sufficient
oxygen to maintain a healthful atmosphere
while running submerged.
Among them, perhaps the most revolutionary, was its power source, produced by what he referred to as a vacuo-turbine—a device that drew in water at the front of the craft and expelled it at the back, while also purifying a portion for drinking and extracting enough oxygen to keep a healthy atmosphere while operating underwater.
Then, the structure of the Nereid was
unique, he explained, permitting it to
attain depths where the pressure
would crush an ordinary submarine,
while mechanical eyes on the television
principle afforded a view in all
directions, and locks enabling them to
leave the craft at will and explore the
sea-bottom were provided.
Then, the design of the Nereid was unique, he explained, allowing it to reach depths where the pressure would crush a regular submarine, while mechanical eyes based on television technology provided a view in every direction, and locks were included so they could exit the craft whenever they wanted and explore the ocean floor.
This latter feat they would accomplish
in special suits, designed on the
same pneumatic principle as the torpedo
itself and capable of sustaining
sufficient inflation to resist whatever
pressures might be encountered, as well
as being equipped with vibratory sending
and receiving apparatus, for maintaining
communication with those left
aboard.
This latter achievement would be carried out in special suits, designed using the same pneumatic principle as the torpedo itself and capable of sustaining enough inflation to withstand any pressures they might face, as well as being equipped with vibration-based sending and receiving devices to maintain communication with those still on board.
All these things and more Professor
Stevens outlined, as Larry’s
pencil flew, admitting that he had
spent the past ten years and the best
part of his private fortune in developing
his plans.
All these things and more Professor
Stevens explained, as Larry’s
pencil moved quickly, revealing that he had
invested the last ten years and much
of his personal savings in developing
his plans.
“But you’ll get it all back, won’t
you? Aren’t there all sorts of Spanish
galleons and pirate barques laden with
gold supposed to be down there?”
“But you’ll get it all back, right? Aren’t there all kinds of Spanish galleons and pirate ships filled with gold supposed to be down there?”
“Undoubtedly,” was the calm reply.
“But I am not on a treasure hunt,
young man. If I find one single sign
of former life, I shall be amply rewarded.”
“Definitely,” was the calm response.
“But I’m not on a treasure hunt,
young man. If I find just one sign
of past life, I’ll be more than satisfied.”
Whereupon the young reporter regarded
the subject of his interview
with fresh admiration, not unmingled
with wonder. In his own hectic world,
people had no such scorn of gold. Gee,
he’d sure like to go along! The professor
could have his old statues or
whatever he was looking for. As for
himself, he’d fill up his pockets with
Spanish doubloons and pieces of eight!
Whereupon the young reporter looked at the person he was interviewing with new admiration, mixed with curiosity. In his own fast-paced world, people didn’t have such disdain for gold. Wow, he really wanted to join in! The professor could keep his old statues or whatever he was searching for. As for him, he’d stuff his pockets with Spanish doubloons and pieces of eight!
Larry was snapped out of his trance
by a light knock on the door, which
opened to admit a radiant girl in
creamy knickers and green cardigan.
Larry was brought back to reality by a light knock on the door, which opened to reveal a glowing girl in creamy shorts and a green cardigan.
“May I come in, daddy?” she inquired,
hesitating, as she saw he was
not alone.
“Can I come in, dad?” she asked, hesitating as she noticed he wasn't alone.
“You seem to be in already, my dear,”
the professor told her, rising from his
desk and stepping forward.
“You seem to be in already, my dear,” the professor said, getting up from his desk and moving closer.
Then, turning to Larry, who had also
risen, he said:
Then, turning to Larry, who had also stood up, he said:
“Mr. Hunter, this is my daughter,
Diane, who is also my secretary.”
“Mr. Hunter, this is my daughter,
Diane, who is also my assistant.”
“I am pleased to meet you, Miss
Stevens,” said Larry, taking her hand.
“I’m glad to meet you, Miss Stevens,” said Larry, shaking her hand.
And he meant it—for almost anyone
would have been pleased to meet Diane,
with her tawny gold hair, warm olive
cheeks and eyes bluer even than her
father’s and just as twinkling, just as
intelligent.
And he really meant it—almost anyone would have been happy to meet Diane, with her golden brown hair, warm olive cheeks, and eyes even bluer than her dad’s, just as sparkling, just as smart.
“She will accompany the expedition
and take stenographic notes of everything
we observe,” added her father, to
Larry’s amazement.
“She will join the expedition and take detailed notes on everything we observe,” her father added, to Larry’s surprise.
“What?” he declared. “You mean to
say that—that—”
“What?” he exclaimed. “Are you saying that—that—”
“Of course he means to say that I’m
going, if that’s what you mean to say,
Mr. Hunter,” Diane assured him. “Can
you think of any good reason why I
shouldn’t go, when girls are flying
around the world and everything else?”
“Of course he means to say that I’m going, if that’s what you mean, Mr. Hunter,” Diane assured him. “Can you think of any good reason why I shouldn’t go, when girls are flying around the world and doing everything else?”
Even had Larry been able to think
of any good reason, he wouldn’t have
mentioned it. But as a matter of fact,
he had shifted quite abruptly to an entirely
different line of thought. Diane,
he was thinking—Diana, goddess of the
chase, the huntress! And himself,
Larry Hunter—the hunter and the
huntress!
Even if Larry had thought of a good reason, he wouldn't have brought it up. The truth is, he suddenly switched to a completely different line of thought. Diane, he thought—Diana, the goddess of the hunt, the huntress! And himself, Larry Hunter—the hunter and the huntress!
Gee, but he’d like to go! What an
adventure, hunting around together on
the bottom of the ocean!
Gee, he really wants to go! What an adventure it would be, exploring together at the bottom of the ocean!
What a wild dream, rather, he
concluded when his senses returned.
For after all, he was only a
reporter, fated to write about other
people’s adventures, not to participate
in them. So he put away his pad and
pencil and prepared to leave.
What? a wild dream, he thought as his senses came back. He realized he was just a reporter, destined to write about other people’s adventures, not to experience them himself. So he put away his notepad and pencil and got ready to leave.
But at the door he paused.
But at the door, he stopped.
“Oh, yes—one more question. When
are you planning to leave, Professor?”
“Oh, yes—one more question. When are you planning to leave, Professor?”
At that, Martin Stevens and his
daughter exchanged a swift glance.
Then, with a smile, Diane said:
At that, Martin Stevens and his daughter shared a quick look. Then, with a smile, Diane said:
“I see no reason why we shouldn’t
tell him, daddy.”
“I don’t see any reason why we shouldn’t tell him, Dad.”
“But we didn’t tell the reporters
from the other papers, my dear,” protested
her father.
“But we didn’t tell the reporters from the other papers, my dear,” her father protested.
“Then suppose we give Mr. Hunter
the exclusive story,” she said, transferring
her smile to Larry now. “It
will be what you call a—a scoop. Isn’t
that it?”
“Then let’s give Mr. Hunter the exclusive story,” she said, shifting her smile to Larry now. “It will be what you call a—a scoop. Isn’t that right?”
She caught her father’s acquiescing
nod. “Then here’s your scoop, Mr.
Hunter. We leave to-night.”
She saw her father's approving nod. “So here’s the deal, Mr. Hunter. We’re leaving tonight.”
To-night! This was indeed a scoop!
If he hurried, he could catch the late
afternoon editions with it.
Tonight! This was definitely a big deal!
If he rushed, he could make the late afternoon editions with it.
“I—I certainly thank you, Miss
Stevens!” he exclaimed. “That’ll make
the front page!”
“I—thank you so much, Miss Stevens!” he exclaimed. “That’ll make the front page!”
As he grasped the door-knob, he
added, turning to her father:
As he gripped the doorknob, he added, turning to her dad:
“And I want to thank you too, Professor—and
wish you good luck!”
“Thanks to you too, Professor—and I wish you good luck!”
Then, with a hasty handshake, and a
last smile of gratitude for Diane, he
flung open the door and departed, unconscious
that two young blue eyes
followed his broad shoulders wistfully
till they disappeared from view.
Then, with a quick handshake and one last grateful smile for Diane, he swung the door open and left, unaware that two young blue eyes watched his broad shoulders with a hint of longing until he was out of sight.
But Larry was unaware that he had
made a favorable impression on
Diane. He felt it was the reverse. As
he headed toward the subway, that
vivid blond goddess of the chase was
uppermost in his thoughts.
But Larry had no idea that he had made a good impression on Diane. He thought it was the other way around. As he walked toward the subway, that striking blond goddess he was chasing was at the forefront of his mind.
Soon she’d be off in the Nereid, bound
for the mysterious regions under the
Sargasso Sea, while in a few moments
he’d be in the subway, bound under the
prosaic East River for New York.
Soon she’d be off in the Nereid, headed for the mysterious areas beneath the Sargasso Sea, while in a few moments, he’d be in the subway, going under the ordinary East River to New York.
Suddenly, with a wild inspiration,
the young reporter altered his course,
dove into the nearest phone booth and
got his city editor on the wire.
Suddenly, with a burst of inspiration,
the young reporter changed his direction,
jumped into the nearest phone booth and
got his city editor on the line.
Scoop? This was just the first installment.
He’d get a scoop that would
fill a book!
Scoop? This was just the first part.
He’d get a scoop that would
fill a whole book!
And his city editor tacitly O. K.’d
the idea.
And his city editor quietly approved the idea.
With the result that when the Nereid
drew away from her wharf that night,
on the start of her unparalleled voyage,
Larry Hunter was a stowaway.
With the result that when the Nereid
pulled away from her dock that night,
at the beginning of her unique voyage,
Larry Hunter was a stowaway.
The place where he had succeeded
in secreting himself was a small
storeroom far aft, on one of the lower
decks. There he huddled in the darkness,
while the slow hours wore away,
hearing only the low hum of the craft’s
vacuo-turbine and the flux of water
running through her.
The place where he had managed to hide was a small storeroom at the back, on one of the lower decks. There he sat in the darkness, as the hours dragged on, hearing only the low hum of the ship’s vacuum turbine and the flow of water moving through it.
From the way she rolled and pitched,
he judged she was still proceeding
along on the surface.
From the way she rolled and pitched,
he figured she was still moving
along on the surface.
Having eaten before he came aboard,
he felt no hunger, but the close air and
the dark quarters brought drowsiness.
He slept.
Having eaten before he got on board, he didn't feel hungry, but the stuffy air and the dark space made him sleepy. He went to sleep.
When he awoke it was still dark, of
course, but a glance at his luminous
wrist-watch told him it was morning
now. And the fact that the rolling and
pitching had ceased made him believe
they were now running submerged.
When he woke up, it was still dark, of course, but a quick look at his glowing watch told him it was morning. The fact that the rolling and pitching had stopped made him think they were now running underwater.
The urge for breakfast asserting itself,
Larry drew a bar of chocolate
from his pocket and munched on it.
But this was scanty fare for a healthy
young six-footer, accustomed to a liberal
portion of ham and eggs. Furthermore,
the lack of coffee made him realize
that he was getting decidedly
thirsty. The air, moreover, was getting
pretty bad.
The craving for breakfast kicking in,
Larry pulled a chocolate bar
from his pocket and snacked on it.
But this was a poor choice for a fit
young guy at six feet tall, used to a generous
serving of ham and eggs. Plus,
the absence of coffee hit him,
making him feel pretty thirsty. The air,
on top of that, was getting quite stale.
“All in all, this hole wasn’t exactly
intended for a bedroom!” he reflected
with a wry smile.
“All in all, this hole wasn't really meant to be a bedroom!” he thought with a sarcastic smile.
Taking a chance, he opened the door
a crack and sat there impatiently, while
the interminable minutes ticked off.
Taking a risk, he opened the door a little and waited there impatiently as the endless minutes went by.
The Nereid’s turbine was humming
now with a high, vibrant note that indicated
they must be knocking off the
knots at a lively clip. He wondered
how far out they were, and how far
down.
The Nereid’s turbine was humming now with a high, lively sound that showed they were speeding through the water quickly. He wondered how far they were from shore and how deep it was.
Lord, there’d be a riot when he
showed up! He wanted to wait till
they were far enough on their way so
it would be too much trouble to turn
around and put him ashore.
Lord, there would be chaos when he showed up! He wanted to wait until they were far enough along their way that it would be too much hassle to turn back and drop him off.
But by noon his powers of endurance
were exhausted. Flinging open
the door, he stepped out into the corridor,
followed it to a companionway and
mounted the ladder to the deck above.
But by noon, he was completely tired out. Throwing the door open, he walked into the hallway, followed it to a staircase, and climbed the ladder to the deck above.
There he was assailed by a familiar
and welcome odor—food!
There he was greeted by a familiar and inviting smell—food!
Trailing it to its origin, he came to
a pair of swinging doors at the end of
a cork-paved passage. Beyond, he saw
on peering through, was the mess-room,
and there at the table, among a
number of uniformed officers, sat Professor
Stevens and Diane.
Trailing it to its source, he reached a set of swinging doors at the end of a cork-paved hallway. Looking through, he saw the mess room, and there at the table, among several uniformed officers, sat Professor Stevens and Diane.
A last moment Larry stood there,
looking in on them. Then, drawing a
deep breath, he pushed wide the swinging
doors and entered with a cheery:
A final moment Larry stood there, looking in on them. Then, taking a deep breath, he pushed the swinging doors wide open and entered with a cheerful:
“Good morning, folks! Hope I’m not
too late for lunch!”
“Good morning, everyone! I hope I’m not too late for lunch!”
Varying degrees of surprise
greeted this dramatic appearance.
The officers stared, Diane gasped, her
father leaped to has feet with a cry.
Different levels of shock
welcomed this unexpected appearance.
The officers were shocked, Diane gasped, and her
father jumped to his feet with a shout.
“That reporter! Why—why, what
are you doing here, young man?”
“That reporter! What are you doing here, young man?”
“Just representing the press.”
"Just covering the news."
Larry tried to make it sound nonchalant
but he was finding it difficult
to bear up under this barrage of disapproving
eyes—particularly two very
young, very blue ones.
Larry tried to act casual
but he was struggling
to handle this onslaught of disapproving
gazes—especially from two very
young, very blue ones.
“So that is the way you reward us
for giving you an exclusive story, is
it?” Professor Stevens’ voice was
scathing. “A representative of the
press! A stowaway, rather—and as
such you will be treated!”
“So that's how you reward us for giving you an exclusive story, huh?” Professor Stevens' voice was harsh. “A representative of the press! More like a stowaway, and that's how you'll be treated!”
He turned to one of his officers.
He turned to one of his officers.
“Report to Captain Petersen that we
have a stowaway aboard and order him
to put about at once.”
“Tell Captain Petersen that we have a stowaway on board and tell him to change course immediately.”
He turned to someone else.
“See that Mr. Hunter is taken below
and locked up. When we reach New
York, he will be handed over to the
police.”
“Make sure Mr. Hunter is taken downstairs and secured. When we get to New York, he’ll be turned over to the police.”
“But daddy!” protested Diane, as
they rose to comply, her eyes softening
now. “We shouldn’t be too severe with
Mr. Hunter. After all, he is probably
doing only what his paper ordered him
to.”
“But Dad!” Diane protested as they got up to comply, her eyes softening now. “We shouldn’t be too hard on Mr. Hunter. After all, he’s probably just doing what his paper told him to.”
Gratefully Larry turned toward
his defender. But he couldn’t
let that pass.
Thankful Larry turned toward his defender. But he couldn’t let that go.
“No, I’m acting only on my own
initiative,” he said. “No one told me to
come.”
“No, I’m doing this on my own,” he said. “Nobody asked me to come.”
For he couldn’t get his city editor
involved, and after all it was his own
idea.
For he couldn't involve his city editor, and after all, it was his own idea.
“You see!” declared Professor
Stevens. “He admits it is his own doing.
It is clear he has exceeded his
authority, therefore, and deserves no
sympathy.”
“You see!” declared Professor Stevens. “He admits it’s his own doing. It’s clear he has exceeded his authority, so he doesn’t deserve any sympathy.”
“But can’t you let me stay, now that
I’m here?” urged Larry. “I know
something about boats. I’ll serve as a
member of the crew—anything.”
“But can't you let me stay now that I'm here?” Larry urged. “I know a thing or two about boats. I'll help out as a member of the crew—anything.”
“Impossible. We have a full complement.
You would be more of a
hindrance than a help. Besides, I do
not care to have the possible results of
this expedition blared before the public.”
"Impossible. We have a full team.
You would be more of a
hindrance than a help. Besides, I don’t
want the potential results of
this expedition broadcast to the public."
“I’ll write nothing you do not approve.”
“I won’t write anything you don’t approve of.”
“I have no time to edit your writings,
young man. My own, will occupy me
sufficiently. So it is useless. You are
only wasting your breath—and mine.”
“I don’t have time to edit your writing, young man. My own work will keep me busy enough. So it’s pointless. You’re just wasting your breath—and mine.”
He motioned for his officers to carry
out his orders.
He signaled for his officers to carry out his orders.
But before they could move to do so,
in strode a lean, middle-aged Norwegian
Larry sensed must be Captain
Petersen himself, and on his weathered
face was an expression of such gravity
that it was obvious to everyone something
serious had happened.
But before they could act, a lean, middle-aged Norwegian walked in. Larry sensed it must be Captain Petersen himself, and on his weathered face was an expression so serious that it was clear to everyone something important had happened.
Ignoring Larry, after one brief
look of inquiry that was answered
by Professor Stevens, he reported
swiftly what he had to say.
Disregarding Larry, after a quick look of curiosity that was addressed by Professor Stevens, he quickly shared what he needed to say.
While cruising full speed at forty
fathoms, with kite-aerial out, their
wireless operator had received a radio
warning to turn back. Answering on
its call-length, he had demanded to
know the sender and the reason for the
message, but the information had been
declined, the warning merely being repeated.
While traveling at full speed in deep water, with the kite aerial deployed, their wireless operator received a radio warning to turn back. Responding on the same frequency, he asked to know who sent the message and why, but the information was refused, and the warning was simply repeated.
“Was it a land station or a ship at
sea?” asked the professor.
“Was it a land station or a ship at sea?” asked the professor.
“Evidently the latter,” was the reply.
“By our radio range-finder, we determined
the position at approximately
latitude 27, longitude 65.”
“Clearly the latter,” was the response.
“Using our radio range-finder, we figured out
the location at about
latitude 27, longitude 65.”
“But that, Captain, is in the very
area we are headed for.”
“But that, Captain, is exactly where we're going.”
“And that, Professor, makes it all the
more singular.”
“And that, Professor, makes it all the more unique.”
“But—well, well! This is indeed peculiar!
And I had been on the point
of turning back with our impetuous
young stowaway. What would you
suggest, sir?”
“But—wow! This is definitely strange!
And I was just about to
turn back with our reckless
young stowaway. What do you
suggest, sir?”
Captain Petersen meditated, while
Larry held his breath.
Captain Petersen contemplated, while Larry held his breath.
“To turn back,” he said at length, in
his clear, precise English, “would in
my opinion be to give the laugh to
someone whose sense of humor is already
too well developed.”
“Turning back,” he said finally, in his clear, precise English, “would, in my opinion, mean giving a laugh to someone whose sense of humor is already overly developed.”
“Exactly!” agreed Professor Stevens,
as Larry relaxed in relief. “Whoever
this practical joker is, we will show
him he is wasting his talents—even
though it means carrying a supernumerary
for the rest of the voyage.”
“Exactly!” agreed Professor Stevens, as Larry relaxed in relief. “Whoever this practical joker is, we'll show him he's wasting his talents—even if it means carrying an extra person for the rest of the trip.”
“Well spoken!” said the captain.
“But as far as that is concerned, I think
I can keep Mr. Hunter occupied.”
“Well said!” said the captain.
“But in that regard, I believe I can keep Mr. Hunter busy.”
“Then take him, and welcome!”
"Then take him and welcome!"
Whereupon, still elated but now
somewhat uneasy, Larry accompanied
Captain Petersen from the mess-room;
started to, that is. But at a glance of
sympathy from Diane, he dared call
out:
Whereupon, still excited but now a little anxious, Larry followed Captain Petersen out of the mess room; at least he intended to. But with one look of sympathy from Diane, he called out:
“Say—hold on, folks! I haven’t had
lunch yet!”
“Wait up, everyone! I still haven’t had lunch!”
When young Larry Hunter reported
to the captain of the
Nereid, after this necessary meal, he
found that the craft had returned to
the surface.
When young Larry Hunter checked in with the captain of the Nereid, after this essential meal, he discovered that the ship had resurfaced.
Assigned a pair of powerful binoculars,
he was ordered to stand watch in
the conning-tower and survey the horizon
in every direction, in an effort to
sight the vessel that had sent out that
mysterious radio, but though he cast
his good brown eyes diligently through
those strong lenses, he saw not so much
as a smoke tuft upon the broad, gray-blue
surface of the hazy Atlantic.
Assigned a pair of powerful binoculars, he was told to stand watch in the conning tower and look out at the horizon in every direction, trying to spot the vessel that had sent out that mysterious radio signal. But even though he diligently scanned the broad gray-blue surface of the hazy Atlantic with his keen brown eyes through those strong lenses, he didn’t see anything, not even a hint of smoke.
Gradually, however, as the afternoon
wore away, something else came in
view. Masses of brownish seaweed,
supported by small, berry-like bladders,
began drifting by. Far apart at
first, they began getting more and more
dense, till at last, with a thrill, he realized
that they were drawing into that
strange area known as the Sargasso
Sea.
As the afternoon went on, something else appeared. Large clumps of brownish seaweed, held up by tiny, berry-like air bladders, started to float by. They were spaced out at first but began to cluster closer together until, finally, he felt a rush of excitement as he understood they were entering the unusual region called the Sargasso Sea.
Shortly after this realization dawned,
he was ordered below, and as the tropic
sun was sinking over that eery floating
tombstone, which according to Professor
Stevens marked a nation’s grave,
the Nereid submerged.
Shortly after this realization hit him, he was ordered below deck, and as the tropical sun set over that eerie floating tombstone, which according to Professor Stevens marked a nation’s grave, the Nereid submerged.
Down she slid, a hundred fathoms or
more, on a long, even glide that took
her deep under that veiling brown
blanket.
Down she slid, a hundred fathoms or more, on a long, smooth glide that took her deep under that covering brown blanket.
In the navigating room now, Larry
stood with the captain, the professor
and Diane, studying an illuminated
panel on which appeared a cross of five
squares, like a box opened out.
In the navigation room now, Larry stood with the captain, the professor, and Diane, looking at a bright panel displaying a cross made of five squares, like a box that was opened up.
The central square reproduced the
scene below, while those to left and
right depicted it from port and starboard,
and those to front and rear revealed
the forward and aft aspects of
the panorama, thus affording a clear
view in every direction.
The central square mirrored the scene below, while those on the left and right showed it from the port and starboard angles, and those in front and behind displayed the forward and aft views of the panorama, giving a clear view in every direction.
This, then, was the television device
Professor Stevens had referred to the
previous afternoon, its mechanical eyes
enabling then to search every square
inch of those mysterious depths, as
they cruised along.
This was the television device
Professor Stevens mentioned the
day before, its mechanical eyes
allowing them to explore every inch
of those mysterious depths as
they moved along.
It was the central square that occupied
their attention chiefly, however,
as they stood studying the panel.
While the others represented merely
an unbroken vista of greenish water,
this one showed the sea floor as clearly
as though they had been peering down
into a shallow lagoon through a glass-bottomed
boat, though it must have
been a quarter of a mile below their
cruising level.
It was the central square that captured their attention the most as they stood examining the panel. While the others displayed just an endless stretch of greenish water, this one revealed the ocean floor as clearly as if they were looking down into a shallow lagoon through a glass-bottomed boat, even though it was probably a quarter of a mile below their cruising altitude.
A wonderful and fearsome sight it
was to Larry: like something seen in a
nightmare—a fantastic desert waste of
rocks and dunes, with here and there a
yawning chasm whose ominous depths
their ray failed to penetrate, and now
and then a jutting plateau that would
appear on the forward square and
cause Captain Petersen to elevate their
bow sharply.
A breathtaking and terrifying sight it was for Larry: like something out of a nightmare—a surreal desert expanse of rocks and dunes, with occasional deep chasms whose dark depths their light couldn’t reach, and now and then a jutting plateau that would appear directly ahead, causing Captain Petersen to raise the bow sharply.
But more thrilling than this was
their first glimpse of a sunken ship—a
Spanish galleon, beyond a doubt!
But even more exciting than this was their first view of a sunken ship—a Spanish galleon, without a doubt!
There she lay, grotesquely on her
side, half rotted, half buried in the
sand, but still discernible. And to
Larry’s wildly racing imagination, a
flood of gold and jewels seemed to pour
from her ruined coffers.
There she lay, twisted on her side, half decayed, half buried in the sand, but still visible. And to Larry’s wildly racing imagination, a flood of gold and jewels seemed to pour from her shattered treasure.
Turning to Diane, he saw that
her eyes too were flashing with intense
excitement.
Turning to Diane, he saw that her eyes were also shining with intense excitement.
“Say!” he exclaimed. “Why don’t
we stop and look her over? There may
be a fortune down there!”
“Hey!” he said excitedly. “Why don’t we stop and check her out? There could be a fortune down there!”
Professor Stevens promptly vetoed
the suggestion, however.
Professor Stevens quickly rejected the suggestion, however.
“I must remind you, young man,” he
said severely, “that this is not a treasure
hunt.”
“I have to remind you, young man,” he said sternly, “that this is not a treasure hunt.”
Whereupon Larry subsided; outwardly,
at least. But when presently
the central square revealed another and
then another sunken ship, it was all he
could do to contain himself.
Whereupon Larry quieted down; on the surface, at least. But when the central square soon revealed another sunken ship, and then another, it took everything he had to keep himself together.
Now, suddenly, Diane cried out:
Now, suddenly, Diane shouted:
“Oh, daddy, look! There’s a modern
ship! A—a freighter, isn’t it?”
“Oh, Dad, look! There's a modern ship! A— a freighter, right?”
“A collier, I would say,” was her
father’s calm reply. “Rather a large
one, too. Cyclops, possibly. She disappeared
some years ago, en route
from the Barbados to Norfolk. Or
possibly it is any one of a dozen other
steel vessels that have vanished from
these seas in recent times. The area
of the Sargasso, my dear, is known as
‘The Port of Missing Ships.’”
“A coal ship, I’d say,” was her father’s calm reply. “A pretty big one, too. Cyclops, maybe. It disappeared some years back while traveling from Barbados to Norfolk. Or it could be any one of a dozen other steel vessels that have gone missing in these waters lately. The Sargasso Sea, my dear, is known as ‘The Port of Missing Ships.’”
“But couldn’t we drop down and
make sure which ship it is?” she
pleaded, voicing the very thought
Larry had been struggling to suppress.
“But can’t we just drop down and find out which ship it is?” she pleaded, expressing the same thought Larry had been trying to keep to himself.
At the professor’s reply, however, he
was glad he had kept quiet.
At the professor's response, though, he was relieved he had stayed silent.
“We could, of course,” was his gentle
though firm rebuke, “but if we stopped
to solve the mystery of every sunken
ship we shall probably see during this
cruise, we would have time for nothing
else. Nevertheless, my dear, you may
take a short memorandum of the location
and circumstances, in the present
instance.”
“We could, of course,” was his gentle but firm response, “but if we paused to figure out the mystery of every sunken ship we’ll likely encounter during this cruise, we wouldn’t have time for anything else. Still, my dear, you can take a quick note of the location and details in this case.”
Whereupon he dictated briefly, while
Larry devoted his attention once more
to the central square.
Whereupon he dictated briefly, while Larry focused his attention once again on the central square.
Suddenly, beyond a dark pit that
seemed to reach down into the
very bowels of the earth, rose an abrupt
plateau—and on one of its nearer
elevations, almost directly under then,
loomed a monumental four-sided
mound.
Out of nowhere, beyond a dark pit that seemed to go deep into the earth, a sudden plateau rose up—and on one of its closer elevations, almost directly beneath them, stood a massive four-sided mound.
“Say—hold on!” called Larry. “Look
at that, Professor! Isn’t that a building
of some kind?”
“Wait—hold on!” shouted Larry. “Check that out, Professor! Isn’t that some kind of building?”
Martin Stevens looked up, glanced
skeptically toward the panel. But one
glimpse at what that central square revealed,
and his skepticism vanished.
Martin Stevens looked up and shot a skeptical glance at the panel. But just one look at what that central square showed, and his skepticism disappeared.
“A building?” he cried in triumph.
“A building indeed! It is a pyramid,
young man!”
“A building?” he exclaimed in triumph.
“It’s definitely a building! It’s a pyramid,
young man!”
“Beyond a doubt! And look—there
are two other similar structures, only
smaller!”
“Absolutely! And look—there are two other similar buildings, just smaller!”
Struggling for calm, he turned to
Captain Petersen, who had taken his
eyes from the forward square and was
peering down as well upon those singular
mounds.
Struggling to find peace, he looked at Captain Petersen, who had shifted his gaze from the front and was now looking down at those unusual mounds.
“Stop! Descend!” was his exultant
command. “This is my proof! We
have discovered Antillia!”
“Stop! Come down!” was his triumphant command. “This is my proof! We’ve found Antillia!”
Swiftly the Nereid dropped to
that submerged plateau.
Quickly the Nereid dropped to that submerged plateau.
In five minutes, her keel was resting
evenly on the smooth sand beside the
largest of the three pyramids.
In five minutes, her boat was resting evenly on the smooth sand next to the largest of the three pyramids.
Professor Stevens then announced
that he would make a preliminary investigation
of the site at once.
Professor Stevens then announced that he would start a preliminary investigation of the site right away.
“For, otherwise, I for one would be
quite unable to sleep tonight!” declared
the graybeard, with a boyish
chuckle.
“For, otherwise, I for one would be
quite unable to sleep tonight!” declared
the graybeard, with a boyish
chuckle.
He added that Diane would accompany
him.
He added that Diane would go with him.
At this latter announcement, Larry’s
heart sank. He had hoped against hope
that he might be invited along with
them.
At this latest announcement, Larry's heart dropped. He had desperately hoped he would be invited to join them.
But once again his champion came to
his aid.
But once again, his champion came to his rescue.
“We really ought to let Mr. Hunter
come with us, daddy, don’t you think?”
she urged, noting his disappointment.
“After all, it was he who made the discovery.”
“We really should let Mr. Hunter come with us, Dad, don’t you think?” she insisted, noticing his disappointment. “After all, he’s the one who made the discovery.”
“Very true,” said her father, “but I
had not thought it necessary for anyone
to accompany us. In the event
anyone does, Captain Petersen should
have that honor.”
“Very true,” said her father, “but I didn’t think it was necessary for anyone to come with us. If anyone does, Captain Petersen should have that honor.”
But this honor the captain declined.
But the captain declined this honor.
“If you don’t mind, sir, I’d prefer to
stay with the ship,” he said, quietly.
“I haven’t forgotten that radio warning.”
“If you don’t mind, sir, I’d rather stay with the ship,” he said quietly. “I still remember that radio warning.”
“But surely you don’t think anyone
can molest us down here?” scoffed the
professor.
“But you can’t seriously think anyone can mess with us down here?” the professor scoffed.
“No, but I’d prefer to stay with the
ship just the same, sir, if you don’t
mind.”
“No, but I’d prefer to stay with the ship just the same, sir, if you don’t mind.”
“Very well”—with a touch of pique.
“Then you may come along if you care
to, Mr. Hunter.”
“Fine”—with a hint of irritation.
“Then you can join us if you want to, Mr. Hunter.”
“Thanks, Professor!” he said with a
grateful look toward Diane. “I’d be
keen to!”
“Thanks, Professor!” he said with a grateful look at Diane. “I’d love to!”
So he accompanied them below,
where they donned their pressure-suits—rubber
affairs rather less cumbersome
than ordinary deep-sea diving
gear, reinforced with steel wire and
provided with thick glass goggles and
powerful searchlights, in addition to
their vibratory communication apparatus
and other devices that were explained
to Larry.
So he went with them below, where they put on their pressure suits—rubber outfits that were a lot less bulky than regular deep-sea diving gear, strengthened with steel wire and fitted with thick glass goggles and strong searchlights, along with their vibration communication gear and other gadgets that were explained to Larry.
When he had mastered their operation,
which was rendered simple by reason
of the fact that they were so nearly
automatic, the trio stepped into a lock
on the floor of the ship and Professor
Stevens ordered them to couple their
suits to air-valve connections on the
wall, at the same time admitting water
by opening another valve.
When he had learned how they worked, which was easy because they were almost automatic, the three of them stepped into a lock on the ship's floor, and Professor Stevens told them to connect their suits to the air-valve connections on the wall while also letting in water by opening another valve.
Swiftly the lock flooded, while their
suits inflated.
Swiftly, the lock filled with water as their suits inflated.
“All right?” came his vibratory
query.
“All good?” came his vibrating question.
“Right!” they both answered.
“Right!” they both replied.
“Then stand by for the heavy pressure.”
“Then get ready for the intense pressure.”
Wider now he opened the water-valve,
letting the ocean in, while at the
same time their suits continued inflating
through their air-valve connections.
Wider now he opened the water-valve,
letting the ocean in, while at the
same time their suits kept inflating
through their air-valve connections.
To his surprise, Larry found himself
no more inconvenienced by the
pressure than he had been from the moment
the submarine dove to its present
depth. Indeed, most of the air that was
coming into his suit was filling the
reinforced space between its inner and
outer layers, much as the Nereid held
air under pressure between her two
thick shells.
To his surprise, Larry realized he wasn't bothered by the pressure any more than he had been since the submarine dived to this depth. In fact, most of the air entering his suit was filling the reinforced space between the inner and outer layers, just like the Nereid held pressurized air between her two thick shells.
“All right now?” called out the professor’s
vibrator.
“All good now?” called out the professor’s vibrator.
“Right!” they called back again.
“Got it!” they called back again.
“Then uncouple your air-valve connections
and make ready.”
“Then disconnect your air valve connections
and get ready.”
They did so; and he likewise.
They did that, and so did he.
Then, advancing to a massive door
like that of a vault, he flung back its
powerful clamps, dragged it open—and
there beyond, its pressure equaled by
that within the lock, loomed the black
tide of the ocean bottom.
Then, moving toward a huge door like that of a vault, he released its strong locks, pulled it open—and there beyond, with the pressure matching that inside the lock, the dark expanse of the ocean floor emerged.
Awed by this solemn sight, tingling
with a sense of unparalleled
adventure, Larry stood there a
moment, peering out over the threshold
of that untrodden world.
Amazed by this serious sight, buzzing with a sense of unique adventure, Larry stood there for a moment, looking out over the edge of that unexplored world.
Then he followed Diane and her
father into its beckoning mystery….
Then he followed Diane and her father into its alluring mystery….
Their searchlights cutting bright
segments into the dark, they proceeded
toward the vast mound that towered
ahead, pushing through a weird realm
of phosphorescent fish and other marine
creatures.
Their searchlights sliced bright
sections into the darkness as they moved
toward the enormous mound that loomed
in front of them, navigating through a strange world
of glowing fish and other sea
creatures.
As they neared it, any possible doubt
that it was in fact a pyramid vanished.
Corroded by the action of salt water
and covered with the incrustations of
centuries, it nevertheless presented unmistakable
evidence of human construction,
rising in steps of massive
masonry to a summit shadowy in the
murk above.
As they got closer, any doubt that it was actually a pyramid disappeared. Eroded by saltwater and covered in layers accumulated over centuries, it still showed clear signs of human construction, rising in large steps of stone to a peak shrouded in the dimness above.
As Larry stood gazing upon that
mighty proof that this submerged
plateau had once stood forth proudly
above the sea, he realized that he was
a party to one of the most profound
discoveries of the ages. What a furore
this would make when he reported it
back to his New York paper!
As Larry stood looking at that impressive evidence that this underwater plateau used to proudly rise above the sea, he realized he was part of one of the most significant discoveries of all time. What a stir this would create when he reported it back to his newspaper in New York!
But New York seemed remote indeed,
now. Would they ever get back?
What if anything went wrong with
their pressure-suits—or if they should
become lost?
But New York felt really far away now. Would they ever make it back? What if something went wrong with their pressure suits—or if they got lost?
He glanced back uneasily, but there
gleamed the reassuring lights of the
Nereid, not a quarter of a mile away.
He glanced back nervously, but there shone the comforting lights of the Nereid, just a quarter-mile away.
Diane and her father were now
rounding a corner of the pyramid and
he followed them, his momentary
twinge of anxiety gone.
Diane and her dad were now rounding a corner of the pyramid, and he followed them, his brief moment of anxiety gone.
For some moments, Professor Stevens
prowled about without comment,
examining the huge basal blocks
of the structure and glancing up its
sloping sides.
For a while, Professor Stevens
walked around silently,
looking at the massive base blocks
of the building and checking out its
sloping sides.
“You see, I was right!” he declared
at length. “This is not only a man-made
edifice but a true pyramid, embodying
the same architectural principles
as the Mayan and Egyptian forms.
We see before us the visible evidence
of a sunken empire—the missing link
between Atlantis and America.”
"You see, I was right!" he said at last. "This isn't just a man-made structure; it's a true pyramid, reflecting the same architectural principles as the Mayan and Egyptian designs. Before us lies the clear evidence of a lost empire—the missing link between Atlantis and America."
No comments greeted this profound
announcement and the professor continued:
No comments followed this significant announcement, and the professor continued:
“This structure appears to be similar
in dimensions with that of the pyramid
of Xochicalco, in Mexico, which in
turn approximates that of the “Sacred
Hill” of Atlantis, mentioned by Plato,
and which was the prototype of both
the Egyptian and Mayan forms. It was
here the Antillians, as the Atlanteans
had taught them to do, worshipped
their grim gods and performed the human
sacrifices they thought necessary
to appease them. And it was here, too,
if I am not mistaken, that—”
“This structure seems to be similar in size to the pyramid of Xochicalco in Mexico, which in turn is close to the “Sacred Hill” of Atlantis mentioned by Plato, and which was the model for both the Egyptian and Mayan styles. It was here that the Antillians, as the Atlanteans had taught them, worshipped their grim gods and carried out the human sacrifices they believed were necessary to appease them. And it was here, too, if I'm not mistaken, that—”
Suddenly his vibratory discourse was
broken into by a sharp signal from the
submarine:
Suddenly, his energetic speech was interrupted by a loud alert from the submarine:
“Pardon interruption! Hurry back!
We are attacked!”
“Sorry to interrupt! Come back quickly!
We’re under attack!”
At this, the trio stood rigid.
At this, the three stood still.
“Captain Petersen! Captain Petersen!”
Larry heard the professor call.
“Speak up! Give details! What has
happened?”
“Captain Petersen! Captain Petersen!”
Larry heard the professor call.
“Speak louder! Give us the details! What happened?”
But an ominous silence greeted the
query.
But a heavy silence met the query.
Another moment they stood there,
thoroughly dismayed now. Then came
the professor’s swift command:
Another moment they stood there, thoroughly disheartened now. Then came the professor’s quick command:
He was already in motion, retracing
his steps as fast as his bulky suit would
permit. But as he rounded the corner
of the pyramid, they saw him pause,
stand staring. And as they drew up,
they in turn paused; stood staring, too.
He was already moving, retracing his steps as quickly as his heavy suit would allow. But when he turned the corner of the pyramid, they saw him stop and stare. And as they approached, they too paused and stared.
With sinking hearts, they saw that
the Nereid was gone.
With heavy hearts, they realized that the Nereid was gone.
Stunned by this disaster, they
stood facing one another—three
lone human beings, on the bottom of
the Atlantic ocean, their sole means of
salvation gone.
Stunned by this disaster, they stood facing each other—three solitary individuals, at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, their only way out lost.
Professor Stevens was the first to
speak.
Professor Stevens was the first to speak.
“This is unbelievable!” he said. “I
cannot credit it. We must have lost
our senses.”
“This is unbelievable!” he said. “I can’t believe it. We must have lost our minds.”
“Or our bearings!” added Diane,
more hopefully. “Suppose we look
around the other side.”
“Or our bearings!” added Diane, more hopefully. “What if we check around the other side?”
As for Larry, a darker suspicion
flashed through his mind. Captain
Petersen! Had he seized his opportunity
and led the crew to mutiny, in
the hope of converting the expedition
into a treasure hunt? Was that the
reason he had been so willing to remain
behind?
As for Larry, a troubling thought crossed his mind. Captain Petersen! Had he taken his chance and inspired the crew to rebel, hoping to turn the expedition into a treasure hunt? Is that why he had been so eager to stay back?
He kept his suspicion to himself,
however, and accompanied Diane and
her father on a complete circuit of the
pyramid; but, as he feared, there was
no sign of the Nereid anywhere. The
craft had vanished as completely as
though the ocean floor had opened and
swallowed her up.
He kept his doubts to himself, though, and joined Diane and her dad on a full tour of the pyramid; but, as he had worried, there was no trace of the Nereid anywhere. The boat had disappeared as if the ocean floor had opened up and swallowed it whole.
But no, not as completely as that!
For presently the professor, who had
proceeded to the site where they left
the craft resting on the sand, called
out excitedly:
But no, not quite like that!
For soon the professor, who had
gone to the spot where they had left
the craft resting on the sand, called
out excitedly:
“Here—come here! There are tracks!
Captain Petersen was right! They
were attacked!”
“Hey—come over here! There are tracks!
Captain Petersen was right! They
were attacked!”
Hurrying to the scene, they saw before
them the plain evidences of a
struggle. The ocean bottom was
scuffed and stamped, as though by
many feet, and a clear trail showed
where the craft had finally been
dragged away.
Hurrying to the scene, they saw clear signs of a struggle. The ocean floor was scuffed and trampled, as if by many feet, and a distinct trail revealed where the vessel had finally been pulled away.
Obviously there was but one thing to
do and they did it. After a brief conference,
they turned and followed the
trail.
Obviously, there was only one thing to do, and they did it. After a quick discussion, they turned and followed the trail.
It led off over the plateau a quarter
mile or more, in an eastward direction,
terminating at length beside one
of the smaller pyramids—and there lay
the Nereid, apparently unharmed.
It stretched over the plateau for a quarter mile or more, heading east, finally stopping next to one of the smaller pyramids—and there lay the Nereid, seemingly unscathed.
But her lights were out and there
came no answer to their repeated calls,
so they judged she must be empty.
But her lights were off, and there was no response to their repeated calls, so they figured she must be vacant.
What had happened to Captain
Petersen and his crew? What strange
sub-sea enemy had overcome them?
What was now their fate?
What happened to Captain Petersen and his crew? What mysterious underwater enemy had defeated them? What is their fate now?
Unanswerable question! But one
thing was certain. Larry had misjudged
the captain in suspecting him
of mutiny. He was sorry for this and
resolved he would make amends by doing
all in his power to rescue him and
his men, if they were still living.
Unanswerable question! But one thing was certain. Larry had misjudged the captain by suspecting him of mutiny. He felt regret about this and decided he would make it right by doing everything he could to rescue him and his crew, if they were still alive.
Meanwhile his own plight, and that
of Diane and her father, was critical.
What was to be done?
Meanwhile, his own situation, along with Diane and her father's, was serious. What should they do?
Suddenly, as all three stood there debating
that question, Professor Stevens
uttered an exclamation and strode toward
the pyramid. Following him
with their eyes, they saw him pass
through an aperture where a huge block
of stone had been displaced—and disappear
within.
Suddenly, as all three stood there discussing that question, Professor Stevens shouted and walked toward the pyramid. Following him with their eyes, they saw him pass through an opening where a huge stone block had been moved—and disappear inside.
The next moment they had joined
him, to find themselves in a small flooded
chamber at whose far end a narrow
gallery sloped upward at a sharp angle.
The next moment, they joined him and found themselves in a small flooded room, at the far end of which a narrow hallway sloped steeply upward.
The floor and walls were tiled, they
noted, and showed none of the corrosion
of the exterior surfaces. Indeed,
so immaculate was the room that it
might have been occupied but yesterday.
The floor and walls were tiled, they noted, and showed none of the wear and tear of the outside surfaces. In fact, the room was so spotless that it could have been occupied just yesterday.
As they stood gazing around in wonder,
scarcely daring to draw the natural
inferences of this phenomena, there
came a rasping sound, and, turning toward
the entrance, they saw a massive
section of masonry descend snugly into
place.
As they stood looking around in amazement, barely daring to make sense of this phenomenon, they heard a grating sound, and when they turned toward the entrance, they saw a huge section of stonework fit perfectly into place.
Standing there tense, speechless,
they waited, wondering what
would be the next move of this strange
enemy who held them now so surely
in his power.
Standing there tense, speechless,
they waited, wondering what
would be the next move of this strange
enemy who had them completely
in his control.
Nor had they long to wait.
Nor did they have to wait long.
Almost immediately, there issued a
gurgling sound from the inclined gallery,
and turning their eyes in the direction
of this new phenomena, they
saw that the water level was receding,
as though under pressure from above.
Almost immediately, a gurgling sound came from the sloped gallery, and as they turned their eyes toward this new phenomenon, they saw that the water level was dropping, as if pushed down by something above.
“Singular!” muttered Professor Stevens.
“A sort of primitive lock. It
seems incredible that human creatures
could exist down here, but such appears
to be the case.”
“Unique!” muttered Professor Stevens. “It’s like a basic lock. It’s hard to believe that humans could survive down here, but it looks like that's the reality.”
Larry had no desire to dispute the
assumption, nor had Diane. They
stood there as people might in the imminence
of the supernatural, awaiting
they knew not what.
Larry didn't want to challenge the assumption, and neither did Diane. They stood there like people do when something supernatural is about to happen, waiting for something they couldn't quite name.
Swiftly the water receded.
The water quickly receded.
Now it was scarcely up to their
waists, now plashing about their ankles,
and now the room was empty.
Now it was barely up to their waists, now splashing around their ankles, and now the room was empty.
The next moment, there sounded a
rush of feet—and down the gallery
came a swarm of the strangest beings
any of them had ever seen.
The next moment, there was a rush of footsteps—and down the hallway came a swarm of the weirdest beings any of them had ever seen.
They were short, thin, almost emaciated,
with pale, pinched faces and
pasty, half-naked bodies. But they
shimmered with ornaments of gold and
jade, like some strange princes from
the realm of Neptune—or rather, like
Aztec chieftains of the days of Cortes,
thought Larry.
They were short, thin, almost skeletal, with pale, gaunt faces and bare, pasty bodies. But they sparkled with gold and jade ornaments, like some bizarre princes from the realm of Neptune—or rather, like Aztec chieftains from the times of Cortes, thought Larry.
Blinking in the glare of the searchlights,
they clamored around their captives,
touching their pressure-suits half
in awe and chattering among themselves.
Blinking in the brightness of the searchlights,
they crowded around their captives,
touching their pressure suits half
in amazement and chatting among themselves.
Then one of them, larger and more
regally clad than the rest, stepped
up and gestured toward the balcony.
Then one of them, bigger and dressed more elegantly than the others, stepped forward and pointed toward the balcony.
“They obviously desire us to accompany
them above,” said the professor,
“and quite as obviously we have little
choice in the matter, so I suggest we
do so.”
“They clearly want us to join them up there,” said the professor, “and just as clearly, we don’t have much choice in the matter, so I recommend we go.”
“And double-check!” added Diane.
“And double-check!” added Diane.
So they started up, preceded by a
handful of their captors and followed
by the main party.
So they set off, led by a few of their captors and followed by the main group.
The gallery seemed to be leading toward
the center of the pyramid, but
after a hundred feet or so it turned and
continued up at a right angle, turning
twice more before they arrived at
length in another stone chamber, smaller
than the one below.
The corridor appeared to be heading toward the center of the pyramid, but after about a hundred feet, it turned and continued upward at a right angle, making two more turns before they reached another stone room, which was smaller than the one below.
Here their guides paused and waited
for the main party.
Here their guides stopped and waited for the main group.
There followed another conference,
whereupon their leader stepped up
again, indicating this time that they
were to remove their suits.
There was another meeting,
then their leader spoke up again,
this time telling them to take off
their suits.
At this, Professor Stevens balked.
At this, Professor Stevens hesitated.
“It is suicide!” he declared. “The
air to which they are accustomed here
is doubtless at many times our own
atmospheric pressure.”
“It’s suicide!” he declared. “The air they’re used to here is definitely at times the same atmospheric pressure as ours.”
“But I don’t see that there’s anything
to do about it,” said Larry, as their
captors danced about them menacingly.
“I for one will take a chance!”
“But I don’t see what we can do about it,” Larry said, as their captors moved around them in a threatening manner. “I for one am willing to take a chance!”
And before they could stop him, he
had pressed the release-valve, emitting
the air from his suit—slowly, at first,
then more and more rapidly, as no ill
effects seemed to result.
And before they could stop him, he had pressed the release valve, letting air out of his suit—slowly at first, then faster and faster, as nothing bad seemed to happen.
Finally, flinging off the now deflated
suit, he stepped before them in his
ordinary clothes, calling with a smile:
Finally, tossing aside the now deflated suit, he stepped in front of them in his regular clothes, calling out with a smile:
“Come on out, folks—the air’s fine!”
“Come on out, everyone—the weather’s great!”
This statement was somewhat of
an exaggeration, as the air smelt
dank and bad. But at least it was
breathable, as Diane and her father
found when they emerged from their
own suits.
This statement was a bit of an exaggeration, since the air smelled musty and bad. But at least it was breathable, as Diane and her father discovered when they took off their suits.
They discovered, furthermore, now
that their flashlights were no longer
operating, that a faint illumination lit
the room, issuing from a number of
small crystal jars suspended from the
walls: some sort of phosphorescence,
evidently.
They also found that their flashlights weren't working anymore and that a faint light filled the room, coming from several small crystal jars hanging on the walls: some kind of phosphorescence, obviously.
Once again the leader of the curious
throng stepped up to them, beaming
now and addressing Professor Stevens
in some barbaric tongue, and, to their
amazement, he replied in words approximating
its harsh syllables.
Once again, the leader of the curious crowd approached them, smiling brightly and speaking to Professor Stevens in a strange language. To their surprise, he responded with words that closely resembled its harsh sounds.
“Why, daddy!” gasped Diane. “How
can you talk to him?”
“Why, Daddy!” gasped Diane. “How can you talk to him?”
“Simply enough,” was the reply.
“They speak a language which seems
to be about one-third Basque, mixed
oddly with Greek. It merely proves
another hypothesis of mine, namely,
that the Atlantean influence reached
eastward to the Pyrenees mountains
and the Hellenic peninsula, as well as
to Egypt.”
“It's simple enough,” was the reply.
“They speak a language that seems to be about a third Basque, strangely mixed with Greek. It just confirms another one of my theories, which is that the Atlantean influence extended eastward to the Pyrenees mountains and the Hellenic peninsula, as well as to Egypt.”
Whereupon he turned and
continued his conversation,
haltingly it is true and with many gestures,
but understandably nevertheless.
Then he turned and continued his conversation, haltingly, it’s true, and with many gestures, but still understandably.
“I have received considerable enlightenment
as to the mystery of this
strange sunken empire,” he reported,
turning back to them at length. “It is
a singular story this creature tells, of
how his country sank slowly beneath
the waves, during the course of centuries,
and of how his ancestors adapted
themselves by degrees to the present
conditions. I shall report it to you
both, in detail, when time affords. But
the main thing now is that a man similar
to ourselves has conquered their
country and set himself up as emperor.
It is to him we are about to be taken.”
“I’ve gained a lot of insight into the mystery of this strange sunken empire,” he said, turning back to them. “It’s a fascinating tale this creature tells about how his country slowly sank beneath the waves over centuries, and how his ancestors gradually adapted to the new conditions. I’ll share it with both of you in detail when there’s time. But the most important thing right now is that a man like us has conquered their country and declared himself emperor. We are about to be taken to him.”
“But it doesn’t seem possible!” exclaimed
Diane. “Why, how could he
have got down here?”
“But it doesn’t seem possible!” Diane exclaimed. “How could he have gotten down here?”
“In a craft similar to our own, according
to this creature. Heaven
knows what it is we are about to face!
But whatever it is, we will face it
bravely.”
“In a craft like ours, according to this creature. Who knows what we are about to face! But whatever it is, we will confront it bravely.”
“Check and double-check!” said
Larry, with a glance toward Diane that
told her she would not find him wanting.
“Check and double-check!” Larry said, giving Diane a look that made it clear she could count on him.
They were not destined to meet the
test just then, however, for just at
that moment a courier in breech-clout
and sandals dashed up the gallery and
burst into the room, bearing in his
right hand a thin square of metal.
They weren’t meant to meet the test right then, though, because just at that moment, a courier wearing a loincloth and sandals rushed up the hall and burst into the room, holding a thin square of metal in his right hand.
Bowing, he handed it to the leader
of the pigmy throng, with the awed
word:
Bowing, he handed it to the leader
of the small group, with the amazed
word:
At this, Professor Stevens gave a
start.
At this, Professor Stevens reacted.
“A message from their high priests!”
he whispered.
“A message from their high priests!” he whispered.
Whatever it contained, the effect
produced on the reader was profound.
Facing his companions, he addressed
them gravely. Then, turning from the
room, he commanded the captives to
follow.
Whatever it contained, it had a strong impact on the reader. Facing his friends, he spoke to them seriously. Then, turning from the room, he ordered the captives to follow.
The way led back down the inclined
gallery to a point where another
door now stood open, then on
down until finally the passage leveled
out into a long, straight tunnel.
The path went back down the sloped corridor to a spot where another door was now open, then continued on until the passage finally flattened out into a long, straight tunnel.
This they traversed for fully a mile,
entering at length a large, square chamber
where for a moment they paused.
This they walked for a whole mile, entering at last a large, square room where they paused for a moment.
“I judge we are now at the base of
the large pyramid,” the professor
voiced in an undertone. “It would
naturally be the abode of the high
priests.”
“I think we’re now at the bottom of the large pyramid,” the professor said quietly. “It would naturally be where the high priests lived.”
“But what do you suppose they want
with us?” asked Diane.
"But what do you think they want with us?" asked Diane.
“That I am not disposed to conjecture,”
was her father’s reply.
“That I’m not inclined to guess,”
was her father’s reply.
But the note of anxiety in his voice
was not lost on Diane, nor on Larry,
who pressed her hand reassuringly.
But the note of anxiety in his voice
didn't escape Diane's notice, nor Larry's,
who squeezed her hand to reassure her.
Now their captors led them from the
room through a small door opening on
another inclined gallery, whose turns
they followed until all were out of
breath from the climb.
Now their captors guided them out of the room through a small door that opened onto another sloped hallway, which they navigated until everyone was out of breath from the climb.
It ended abruptly on a short, level
corridor with apertures to left and
right.
It ended suddenly in a short, flat corridor with openings on the left and right.
Into the latter they were led, finding
themselves in a grotesquely furnished
room, lit dimly by phosphorescent
lamps.
Into the latter, they were led, finding themselves in a strangely furnished room, dimly lit by glowing lamps.
Swiftly the leader addressed Professor
Stevens. Then all withdrew.
The aperture was closed by a sliding
block of stone.
Quickly, the leader spoke to Professor Stevens. Then everyone left. The opening was sealed off by a sliding stone panel.
For a moment they stood there silent,
straining their eyes in the
gloom to detect the details of their
surroundings, which included several
curious chairs and a number of mattings
strewn on the tiled floor.
For a moment they stood there silent,
focusing their eyes in the
shadowy light to see the details of their
surroundings, which included several
odd chairs and a number of rugs
scattered on the tiled floor.
“What did he say?” asked Diane at
length, in a tremulous voice.
“What did he say?” Diane asked finally, her voice quivering.
“He said we will remain here for
the night,” her father replied, “and
will be taken before the high priests
at dawn.”
“He said we’re staying here for the night,” her father replied, “and we’ll be taken before the high priests at dawn.”
“At dawn!” exclaimed Larry. “How
the deuce do they know when it is
dawn, down here?”
“At dawn!” shouted Larry. “How on earth do they know when it’s dawn down here?”
“By their calendars, which they have
kept accurately,” was the answer. “But
there are many other questions you
must both want to ask, so I shall anticipate
them by telling you now what
I have been able to learn. Suppose we
first sit down, however. I for one am
weary.”
“By their calendars, which they have kept accurately,” was the reply. “But there are probably many other questions you both want to ask, so I’ll address them now by sharing what I’ve been able to learn. But let’s sit down first. I, for one, am tired.”
Whereupon they drew up three of
those curious chairs of some heavy
wood carved with the hideous figures
of this strange people’s ancient gods,
and Professor Stevens began.
They pulled up three of those strange chairs made of heavy wood, carved with the ugly figures of this bizarre culture’s ancient gods, and Professor Stevens started.
Their sunken empire, as he had
surmised, had indeed been the
great island of Antillia and a colony
of Atlantis. A series of earthquakes
and tidal waves such as engulfed their
homeland ages before had sent it down,
and the estimated archaeological date
of the final submergence—namely, 200
B. C.—was approximately correct.
Their sunken empire, as he had figured, had actually been the great island of Antillia and a colony of Atlantis. A series of earthquakes and tidal waves that swallowed their homeland ages ago had caused it to sink, and the estimated archaeological date of the final submergence—around 200 B.C.—was pretty much spot on.
But long before this ultimate catastrophe,
the bulk of the disheartened
population had migrated to Central and
South America, founding the Mayan
and Incan dynasties. Many of the
faithful had stayed on, however, among
them most of the Cabiri or high priests,
who either were loath to leave their
temples or had been ordered by their
gods to remain.
But long before this final disaster, the majority of the discouraged population had moved to Central and South America, establishing the Mayan and Incan empires. However, many of the faithful stayed behind, including most of the Cabiri or high priests, who either didn't want to leave their temples or had been instructed by their gods to stay.
At any rate, they had remained, and
as the great island sank lower and
lower, they had fortified themselves
against the disaster in their pyramids,
which by then alone remained above
the surface.
At any rate, they stayed, and as the massive island sank lower and lower, they protected themselves against the disaster in their pyramids, which by then were the only structures still above the surface.
These, too, had gradually disappeared
beneath the angry waters, however,
and with them had disappeared
the steadfast priests and their faithful
followers, sealing their living tombs
into air-tight bell-jars that retained the
atmosphere.
These, too, had gradually disappeared
beneath the raging waters, however,
and with them had vanished
the devoted priests and their loyal
followers, sealing their living tombs
into airtight bell jars that kept the
atmosphere.
This they had supplemented at first
by drawing it down from above, but as
time went by they found other means
of getting air; extracting it from the
sea water under pressure, by utilizing
their subterranean volcanoes, in whose
seething cauldrons the gods had placed
their salvation; and it was this process
that now provided them with the atmosphere
which had so amazed their
captives.
This they initially supplemented by drawing air down from above, but over time they discovered other ways to obtain it; extracting it from seawater under pressure, utilizing their underground volcanoes, where the gods had provided for their survival in bubbling cauldrons; and it was this method that now supplied them with the atmosphere that so astonished their captives.
But naturally, lack of sunshine had
produced serious degeneration in their
race, and that accounted for their
diminutive forms and pale bodies.
Still, they had been able to survive
with a degree of happiness until some
ten or a dozen years ago, when a
strange enemy had come down in a
great metal fish, like that of these new
strangers, and with a handful of men
had conquered their country.
But naturally, the lack of sunshine had caused serious degeneration in their race, which explained their small stature and pale skin. Still, they had managed to survive with a certain level of happiness until about ten or twelve years ago, when a strange enemy arrived in a large metal fish, similar to those of these new strangers, and with just a handful of men, conquered their country.
This marauder was after their gold
and had looted their temples ruthlessly,
carrying away its treasures, for
which they hated him with a fury that
only violation of their most sacred
deities could arouse. Long ago they
would have destroyed him, but for the
fact that he possessed terrible weapons
which were impossible to combat. But
they were in smouldering rebellion and
waited only the support of their gods,
when they would fall on this oppressor
and hurl him off.
This raider was after their gold and had ruthlessly plundered their temples, taking away its treasures, which made them hate him with a fury that only a violation of their most sacred deities could provoke. Long ago, they would have destroyed him, but he had terrible weapons that were impossible to fight against. However, they were in smoldering rebellion and only waited for the support of their gods, when they would strike down this oppressor and throw him off.
That, though it left many things unexplained,
was all the professor had
been able to gather from his conversation
with the leader of their captors.
He ended, admitting regretfully that
he was still in ignorance of what fate
had befallen Captain Petersen and the
crew of the Nereid.
That, even though it left many things unclear, was all the professor could gather from his conversation with the leader of their captors. He ended by regretfully admitting that he still didn't know what had happened to Captain Petersen and the crew of the Nereid.
“Perhaps this fellow in the
other submarine has got them,”
suggested Larry.
"Maybe" this guy in the other submarine has them,” suggested Larry.
“But why weren’t we taken to him
too?” asked Diane. “What do you suppose
they want with us, anyway,
daddy?”
“But why didn’t they take us to him too?” Diane asked. “What do you think they want with us, anyway, dad?”
“That, my dear, as I told you before,”
replied her father, “I am not disposed
to conjecture. Time will reveal it.
Meanwhile, we can only wait.”
“Listen, my dear, as I mentioned before,” her father replied, “I’m not inclined to guess. Time will show us. For now, we can only wait.”
As before, there was a note of anxiety
in his voice not lost on either of
them. And as for Larry, though he
knew but little of those old religions,
he knew enough to realize that their
altars often ran with the blood of their
captives, and he shuddered.
As before, there was a hint of anxiety in his voice that neither of them missed. And as for Larry, even though he didn't know much about those ancient religions, he understood enough to realize that their altars often ran with the blood of their captives, and he shuddered.
With these grim thoughts between
them, the trio fell silent.
With these dark thoughts hanging over them, the trio fell silent.
A silence that was interrupted presently
by the arrival of a native bearing
a tray heaped with strange food.
A silence that was soon broken by the arrival of a local carrying a tray piled high with unusual food.
Bowing, he placed it before them and
departed.
Bowing, he set it down in front of them and left.
Upon examination, the meal proved
to consist mainly of some curious kind
of steamed fish, not unpalatable but
rather rank and tough. There were
several varieties of fungus, too, more
or less resembling mushrooms and
doubtless grown in some sunless garden
of the pyramid.
Upon looking at it, the meal turned out to be mostly some odd type of steamed fish. It wasn't bad, but it was pretty strong and tough. There were also several types of mushrooms, more or less resembling fungi, probably grown in some dark greenhouse at the pyramid.
These articles, together with a pitcher
of good water that had obviously
been distilled from the sea, comprised
their meal, and though it was far from
appetizing, they ate it.
These articles, along with a pitcher of fresh water that clearly came from the sea, made up their meal, and even though it wasn’t very appealing, they ate it.
But none of the three slept that
night, though Diane dozed off for a
few minutes once or twice, for their
apprehension of what the dawn might
hold made it impossible, to say nothing
of the closeness of the air in that windowless
subterranean room.
But none of the three slept that night, though Diane dozed off for a few minutes once or twice, because their worry about what the dawn might bring made it impossible, not to mention the stuffiness of the air in that windowless underground room.
Slowly, wearily, the hours dragged
by.
Slowly and tiredly, the hours stretched on.
At length the native who had brought
their food came again. This time he
spoke.
At last, the local who had brought their food came back. This time, he spoke.
“He says we are now to be taken
before the high priests,” Professor
Stevens translated for them.
“He says we’re now supposed to go before the high priests,” Professor Stevens translated for them.
Almost with relief, though their
faces were grave, they stepped out into
the corridor, where an escort waited.
Almost with relief, even though they looked serious, they stepped out into the hallway, where an escort was waiting.
Five minutes later, after proceeding
along an inclined gallery that
wound ever upward, they were ushered
into a vast vaulted chamber lit with a
thousand phosphorescent lamps and
gleaming with idols of gold and silver,
jewels flashing from their eyes.
Five minutes later, after walking up a sloped hallway that twisted higher and higher, they were led into a huge vaulted room glowing with a thousand glowing lamps and shining with idols made of gold and silver, jewels sparkling in their eyes.
High in the dome hung a great golden
disc, representing the sun. At the
far end, above a marble altar, coiled a
dragon with tusks of ivory and scales
of jade, its eyes two lustrous pearls.
High in the dome hung a massive golden disc, symbolizing the sun. At the far end, above a marble altar, twisted a dragon with ivory tusks and jade scales, its eyes two shiny pearls.
And all about the room thronged
priests in fantastic head-dress and long
white robes, woven through elaborately
with threads of yellow and green.
And all around the room crowded
priest in elaborate headgear and long
white robes, intricately woven
with threads of yellow and green.
At the appearance of the captives, a
murmur like a chant rose in the still
air. Someone touched a brand to the
altar and there was a flash of flame
followed by a thin column of smoke
that spiraled slowly upward.
At the sight of the captives, a low hum like a chant filled the quiet air. Someone lit a fire on the altar, and a burst of flames erupted, followed by a wispy column of smoke that twisted slowly upward.
Now one of the priests stepped out—the
supreme one among them, to
judge from the magnificence of his
robe—and addressed the trio, speaking
slowly, rhythmically.
Now one of the priests stepped forward—the most important one among them, judging by the grandeur of his robe—and spoke to the three, addressing them slowly and rhythmically.
As his strange, sonorous discourse
continued, Professor Stevens grew
visibly perturbed. His beard twitched
and he shifted uneasily on his feet.
As his unusual, deep speech went on, Professor Stevens became clearly agitated. His beard quivered, and he shifted uncomfortably on his feet.
Finally the discourse ceased and
the professor replied to it, briefly.
Then he turned grave eyes on Larry
and Diane.
Lastly the conversation ended and the professor responded to it, briefly. Then he looked seriously at Larry and Diane.
“What is it?” asked the latter,
nervously. “What did the priest say,
daddy?”
“What is it?” asked the latter, nervously. “What did the priest say, Dad?”
Her father considered, before replying.
Her dad thought before responding.
“Naturally, I did not gather everything,”
was his slow reply, “but I gathered
sufficient to understand what is
afoot. First, however, let me explain
that the dragon you see over there represents
their deity Tlaloc, god of the
sea. In more happy circumstances, it
would be interesting to note that the
name is identified with the Mayan god
of the same element.”
“Of course, I didn't collect everything,” he replied slowly, “but I gathered enough to understand what's going on. First, let me explain that the dragon you see over there represents their god Tlaloc, the deity of the sea. In a more cheerful context, it would be interesting to point out that the name is connected to the Mayan god of the same element.”
He paused, as though loath to go on,
then continued:
He paused, as if reluctant to continue,
then went on:
“At any rate, the Antillians have
worshipped Tlaloc principally, since
their sun god failed them. They believe
he dragged down their empire in
his mighty coils, through anger with
them, and will raise it up again if
appeased. Therefore they propose today
to—”
“At any rate, the Antillians have worshipped Tlaloc mainly because their sun god let them down. They believe he caused their empire to fall apart in his powerful coils, out of anger with them, and will restore it if they satisfy him. So today they plan to—”
“Daddy!” cried Diane, shrinking
back in horror, while a chill went up
Larry’s spine. “You mean—mean
that—”
“Daddy!” yelled Diane, pulling back in fear, while a chill ran up Larry’s spine. “You mean—mean that—”
“I mean, my poor child, that we are
about to be sacrificed to the dragon
god of the Antillians.”
“I mean, my poor child, that we are about to be sacrificed to the dragon god of the Antillians.”
The words were no more than uttered,
when with a weird chant the
Cabiri closed in on their victims and
led them with solemn ceremonial toward
the altar.
The words had barely been spoken when, with a strange chant, the Cabiri surrounded their victims and solemnly guided them toward the altar.
In vain did Professor Stevens protest.
Their decision had been made
and was irrevocable. Tlaloc must be
appeased. Lo, even now he roared for
the offering!
In vain did Professor Stevens protest.
Their decision had been made
and was final. Tlaloc must be
appeased. Look, even now he roared for
the offering!
They pointed to the dragon, from
whose nostrils suddenly issued hissing
spurts of flame.
They pointed to the dragon, from whose nostrils suddenly came hissing bursts of flame.
Larry fumed in disgust at the cheap
hocus-pocus of it—but the next moment
a more violent emotion swept
over him as he saw Diane seized and
borne swiftly to that loathsome shrine.
Larry seethed in disgust at the cheap tricks of it—but the next moment, a stronger emotion washed over him as he watched Diane get grabbed and taken quickly to that terrible shrine.
But even as he lunged forward, the
professor reached his daughter’s side.
Throwing himself in front of her, he
begged them to spare her, to sacrifice
him instead.
But even as he lunged forward, the professor reached his daughter’s side. Throwing himself in front of her, he pleaded with them to spare her and to take him instead.
The answer of the priests was a blow
that knocked the graybeard senseless,
and lifting Diane up, half-swooning,
they flung her upon the altar.
The priests' response was a strike that knocked the old man unconscious, and lifting Diane, who was half-conscious, they tossed her onto the altar.
“Mr. Hunter! Larry!” came her despairing
cry.
“Mr. Hunter! Larry!” came her desperate cry.
She struggled up and for a moment
her blue eyes opened, met his beseechingly.
She fought to get up, and for a moment, her blue eyes opened and looked at him pleadingly.
That was enough—that and that despairing
cry, “Larry!”
That was enough—that and that desperate
call, “Larry!”
With the strength of frenzy, he flung
off his captors, rushed to her aid, his
hard fists flailing.
With a surge of energy, he broke free from his captors, raced to her side, his fists swinging wildly.
The pigmies went down in his path
like grain before the scythe. Reaching
the altar, he seized the priest whose
knife was already upraised, and, lifting
him bodily, flung him full into the ugly
snout of that snorting dragon.
The pigmies fell in his way like grain before a scythe. When he reached the altar, he grabbed the priest, whose knife was already raised, and, lifting him completely, threw him right into the ugly snout of that snorting dragon.
Then, as a wail of dismay rose from
the Cabiri, at this supreme sacrilege, he
seized the now unconscious Diane and
retreated with her toward the door.
Then, as a cry of distress came from the Cabiri at this ultimate sacrilege, he grabbed the now unconscious Diane and backed away with her toward the door.
But there spears barred his escape;
and now, recovered from the first
shock of this fearful affront to their
god, the priests started toward him.
But there were spears blocking his escape;
and now, having gotten over the initial
shock of this shocking insult to their
god, the priests began to move toward him.
Standing at bay, with that limp, tender
burden in his arms, Larry awaited
the end.
Standing there, holding that fragile, delicate burden in his arms, Larry waited for the end.
As the maddened horde drew near,
she stirred, lifted her pale face and
smiled, her eyes still shut.
As the crazed crowd approached,
she stirred, lifted her pale face, and
smiled, her eyes still closed.
“You saved me. I won’t forget.”
“You saved me. I won’t forget that.”
Then, the smile still lingering, she
slipped once more into merciful oblivion,
and as Larry held her close to
his heart, a new warmth kindled there.
Then, the smile still lingering, she slipped once more into a blissful oblivion, and as Larry held her close to his heart, a new warmth sparked there.
But bitterness burned in his heart,
too. He had saved her—won her love,
perhaps—only to lose her. It wasn’t
fair! Was there no way out?
But bitterness burned in his heart, too. He had saved her—won her love, maybe—only to lose her. It wasn’t fair! Was there no way out?
The priests were close now, their
pasty faces leering with fierce anticipation
of their revenge, when suddenly,
from down the gallery outside that
guarded door, came the sharp crash of
an explosion, followed by shouts and
the rush of feet.
The priests were nearby now, their
pasty faces twisted with intense eagerness
for their revenge, when suddenly,
from down the hallway outside that
guarded door, came the loud sound of
an explosion, followed by shouting and
the sound of running footsteps.
At the sound, the priests trembled,
fled backward into the room and fell
moaning before their idols, while the
quaking guards strove frantically to
close the door.
At the sound, the priests shook with fear,
rushed back into the room, and fell
moaning before their idols, while the
shaking guards desperately tried to
close the door.
But before they could do so, in
burst a half dozen brawny sailors
in foreign uniform, bearing in their
hands little black bulbs that looked
suspiciously like grenades. Shouting
in a tongue Larry could not distinguish
above the uproar, they advanced upon
the retreating guards and priests.
But before they could do so, a group of six strong sailors in foreign uniforms burst in, holding small black bulbs that looked suspiciously like grenades. Yelling in a language Larry couldn't make out over the noise, they moved toward the retreating guards and priests.
Then, when all were herded in the
far corner of the room, the sailors
backed toward the door. Motioning
for Larry and Diane to clear out, they
raised those sinister little missiles, prepared
to fling them.
Then, when everyone was crowded in the far corner of the room, the sailors backed up toward the door. They signaled for Larry and Diane to get out, raising those sinister little missiles, ready to throw them.
“Wait!” cried Larry, thinking of
Professor Stevens.
“Wait!” shouted Larry, thinking of Professor Stevens.
And releasing Diane, who had revived,
he rushed forward, seized the
prostrate savant from amid the unresisting
Cabiri, and bore him to safety.
And letting go of Diane, who had come back to life, he hurried forward, grabbed the unconscious scholar from among the defenseless Cabiri, and carried him to safety.
“Daddy!” sobbed Diane, swaying to
meet them.
“Daddy!” cried Diane, swaying to meet them.
“Back!” shouted one of the sailors,
shoving them through the door.
“Back!” yelled one of the sailors, pushing them through the door.
The last glimpse Larry had of that
fateful room was the horde of priests
and guards huddled before their altar,
voices lifted in supplication to that
hideous dragon god.
The last sight Larry had of that fateful room was the crowd of priests and guards gathered around their altar, their voices raised in prayer to that hideous dragon god.
Then issued a series of blinding
flashes followed by deafening explosions,
mingled with shrieks of anguish.
Then came a series of blinding flashes followed by loud explosions, mixed with screams of pain.
Sickened, he stood there, as the reverberations
died away.
Sickened, he stood there as the echoes faded.
Presently, when it was plain
no further menace would come
from that blasted temple, their rescuers
led the trio back down those winding
galleries, and through that long,
straight tunnel to the smaller pyramid.
Right now, when it was clear
no more danger would come
from that cursed temple, their rescuers
took the three back down those winding
halls, and through that long,
straight tunnel to the smaller pyramid.
Professor Stevens had recovered consciousness
by now and was able to
walk, with Larry’s aid, though a matted
clot of blood above his left ear showed
the force of the blow he had received.
Professor Stevens had regained consciousness by now and was able to walk, with Larry’s help, though a matted clump of blood above his left ear showed the impact of the blow he had taken.
The way, after reaching the smaller
pyramid, led up those other galleries
they had mounted the night before.
The path, after arriving at the smaller pyramid, went up those other corridors they had climbed the night before.
This time, undoubtedly, they were
to be taken before that mysterious
usurping emperor. And what would
be the result of that audience? Would
it but plunge them from the frying
pan into the fire, wondered Larry, or
would it mean their salvation?
This time, without a doubt, they were going to face that mysterious usurping emperor. What would come of that meeting? Would it just throw them from the frying pan into the fire, Larry wondered, or would it lead to their salvation?
Anyway, he concluded, no fate could
be worse than the hideous one they
had just escaped. But if only Diane
could be spared further anguish!
Anyway, he concluded, no fate could be worse than the awful one they had just escaped. But if only Diane could be spared more pain!
He glanced at her fondly, as they
walked along, and she returned him
a warm smile.
He looked at her affectionately as they walked together, and she smiled back at him warmly.
Now the way led into a short, level
passage ending in a door guarded by
two sailors with rifles. They presented
arms, as their comrades came up, and
flung open the door.
Now the path led into a short, flat hallway that ended at a door watched over by two sailors with rifles. They saluted as their fellow sailors approached and swung the door open.
As he stepped inside, Larry blinked
in amazement, for he was greeted by
electric lights in ornate clusters, richly
carpeted floors, walls hung with
modern paintings—and there at the far
end, beside a massive desk, stood an
imposing personage in foreign naval
uniform of high rank, strangely familiar,
strangely reminiscent of war
days.
As he walked in, Larry blinked in surprise, because he was met with electric lights in elaborate designs, plush carpeted floors, walls decorated with modern art—and there at the far end, next to a huge desk, stood a commanding figure in a high-ranking foreign naval uniform, oddly familiar, bringing back memories of the war days.
Even before the man spoke, in his
guttural English, the suspicion those
sailors had aroused crystallized itself.
Even before the man spoke in his rough English, the suspicion those sailors had began to take shape.
A German! A U-boat commander!
A German! A submarine commander!
“Greetings, gentlemen—and
the little lady,” boomed their
host, with heavy affability. “I see that
my men were in time. These swine of
Antillians are a tricky lot. I must
apologize for them—my subjects.”
Hello, gentlemen—and the young lady,” said their host, warmly and loudly. “I see my guys made it on time. Those Antillian swine are a tricky bunch. I have to apologize for them—my people.”
The last word was pronounced with
scathing contempt.
The last word was said with intense scorn.
“We return greetings!” said Professor
Stevens. “To whom, might I
ask, do we owe our lives, and the honor
of this interview?”
“We return greetings!” said Professor Stevens. “Who, may I ask, do we owe our lives and the privilege of this interview to?”
Larry smiled. The old graybeard was
up to his form, all right!
Larry smiled. The old man with the gray beard was definitely living up to his reputation!
“You are addressing Herr Rolf von
Ullrich,” the flattered German replied,
adding genially: “commander of one
of His Imperial Majesty’s super-submarines
during the late war and at
present Emperor of Antillia.”
“You're talking to Herr Rolf von Ullrich,” the pleased German said, adding cheerfully: “commander of one of His Imperial Majesty’s super-submarines during the last war and currently the Emperor of Antillia.”
To which the professor replied with
dignity that he was greatly honored to
make the acquaintance of so exalted a
personage, and proceeded in turn to
introduce himself and party. But Von
Ullrich checked him with a smile.
To which the professor responded with dignity that he was very honored to meet such a distinguished person, and then went on to introduce himself and his group. But Von Ullrich interrupted him with a smile.
“The distinguished Professor Stevens
and his charming daughter need no
introduction, as they are already familiar
to me through the American press
and radio,” he said. “While as for
Mr. Hunter, your Captain Petersen has
already made me acquainted with his
name.”
“The well-known Professor Stevens and his lovely daughter don’t need an introduction since I already know about them from the American media and radio,” he said. “As for Mr. Hunter, your Captain Petersen has already told me about him.”
At the mention of the commander of
the Nereid, all three of them gave a
start.
At the mention of the commander of the Nereid, all three of them jumped.
“Then—then my captain and crew
are safe?” asked the professor, eagerly.
“Then—are my captain and crew safe?” asked the professor, eagerly.
“Quite,” Von Ullrich assured him.
“You will be taken to them presently.
But first there are one or two little
things you would like explained—yes?
Then I shall put to you a proposal,
which if acceptable will guarantee your
safe departure from my adopted country.”
“Definitely,” Von Ullrich assured him.
“You will be taken to them soon.
But first, there are a couple of things you’d like to have explained—right?
Then I’ll make you a proposal that, if you agree to it, will ensure your safe exit from my adopted country.”
Whereupon the German traced briefly
the events leading up to the present.
Whereupon the German quickly summarized the events that led to the current situation.
During the last months of the
war, he had been placed in command
of a special U-boat known as the
“mystery ship”—designed to resist
depth-charges and embodying many
other innovations, most of them growing
out of his own experience with
earlier submarines.
In the final months of the war, he was put in charge of a special U-boat called the “mystery ship”—designed to withstand depth charges and featuring many other innovations, most of which came from his own experiences with earlier submarines.
One day, while cruising off the West
Indies, in wait for some luckless sugar
boat, he had been surprised by a destroyer
and forced to submerge so suddenly
that his diving gear had jammed
and they had gone to the bottom. But
the craft had managed to withstand the
pressure and they had been able to repair
the damage, limping home with a
bad leak but otherwise none the worse
for the experience.
One day, while sailing near the West Indies, waiting for some unfortunate sugar boat, he was caught off guard by a destroyer and had to dive so quickly that his diving gear got stuck, and they sank to the bottom. However, the craft was able to endure the pressure, and they managed to fix the damage, making their way home with a bad leak but otherwise fine from the ordeal.
The leak repaired and the hull further
strengthened, he had set out again.
But when in mid-Atlantic the Armistice
had come, and rather than return
to a defeated country, subject possibly
to Allied revenge, he had persuaded his
crew to remain out and let their craft
be reported missing.
The leak was fixed and the hull was reinforced, so he set out again. But when he was in the middle of the Atlantic and the Armistice was announced, instead of going back to a defeated country that might face Allied retaliation, he convinced his crew to stay out and let their ship be recorded as missing.
What followed then, though Von
Ullrich masked it in polite words, was
a story of piracy, until they found by
degrees that there was more gold on
the bottom of the ocean than the top;
and from this to the discovery of the
sunken empire where he now held
reign was but a step.
What happened next, although Von Ullrich presented it in a courteous way, was a tale of piracy, until they gradually realized that there was more gold at the bottom of the ocean than on the surface; and from this, it was just a short leap to discovering the sunken empire where he now ruled.
They had thought at first they were
looting only empty temples—but, finding
people there, had easily conquered
them, though ruling them, he admitted,
was another matter. As, for instance,
yesterday, when the priests had interfered
with his orders and carried his
three chief captives off to sacrifice.
They initially thought they were just looting empty temples—but when they found people there, they easily took control of them. However, he acknowledged that ruling them was a different story. For example, just yesterday, the priests had ignored his orders and took his three main captives away for sacrifice.
“Where now, but for me, you would
be food for their gods!” he ended.
“And if you do not find my hospitality
altogether to your liking, friends, remember
that you came uninvited. In
fact, if you will recall, you came despite
my explicit warning!”
“Where would you be now, if not for me? You’d be offerings for their gods!” he concluded. “And if my hospitality isn’t to your taste, remember that you showed up uninvited. In fact, if you think back, you came anyway despite my clear warning!”
But since they were here, he told
them, they might be willing to
repay his good turn with another.
But since they were here, he told them, they might be open to returning his favor with another one.
Whereupon Von Ullrich launched
into his proposal, which was that Professor
Stevens place the Nereid at his
disposal for visiting the depths at the
foot of the plateau, where lay the capital
of the empire, he said—a magnificent
metropolis known as the City of
the Sun and modeled after the great
Atlantean capital, the City of the Golden
Gates, and the depository of a
treasure, the greedy German believed,
that was the ransom of the world.
Whereupon Von Ullrich began his proposal, which was that Professor Stevens make the Nereid available for exploring the depths at the base of the plateau, where he claimed the capital of the empire was located—a stunning metropolis known as the City of the Sun, designed after the great Atlantean capital, the City of the Golden Gates, and, the greedy German believed, the resting place of a treasure that was the ransom of the world.
The professor frowned, and for a
moment Larry thought he was going
to remind their host that this was not
a treasure hunt.
The professor frowned, and for a moment, Larry thought he was going to remind their host that this wasn't a treasure hunt.
“Why,” he asked instead, “do you
not use your own submarine for the
purpose?”
“Why,” he asked instead, “don’t you use your own submarine for that?”
“Because for one thing, she will not
stand the pressure, nor will our suits,”
was the reply. “And for another, she
is already laden with treasure, ready
for an—er—forced abdication!” with a
sardonic laugh.
“Because for one thing, she won't handle the pressure, and neither will our suits,” was the reply. “And for another, she's already weighed down with treasure, set for an—um—forced abdication!” with a sarcastic laugh.
“Then have you not enough gold already?”
“Don’t you have enough gold already?”
“For myself, yes. But there are my
men, you see—and men who have
glimpsed the treasures of the earth are
not easily satisfied, Professor. But
have no fear. You shall accompany us,
and, by your aid, shall pay your own
ransom.”
“For me, yes. But then there are my men, you see—and men who have seen the treasures of the earth are not easily satisfied, Professor. But don’t worry. You’ll come with us, and with your help, you’ll pay your own ransom.”
Von Ullrich made no mention
of the alternative, in case the aid
was refused, but the ominous light
Larry caught in his cold gray eyes
spoke as clearly as words.
Von Ullrich didn’t mention what would happen if the aid was refused, but the chilling look Larry saw in his cold gray eyes spoke volumes.
So, since there was nothing else to
do, Professor Stevens agreed.
So, since there was nothing else to do, Professor Stevens agreed.
Whereupon the audience terminated
and they were led from the presence
of this arrogant German to another
apartment, where they were to meet
Captain Petersen and the crew of the
Nereid.
Whereupon the audience ended
and they were taken from the presence
of this arrogant German to another
room, where they were to meet
Captain Petersen and the crew of the
Nereid.
As they proceeded toward it, under
guard, Larry wondered why Von Ullrich
had even troubled to make the request,
when he held it in his power to
take the craft anyway.
As they made their way toward it, under guard, Larry wondered why Von Ullrich had even bothered to make the request when he could have just taken the craft himself.
But after the first joyful moment of
reunion, it was a mystery no longer,
for Captain Petersen reported that immediately
upon their capture, the commander
of the U-boat had tried to force
him to reveal the operation of the
Nereid, but that he had steadfastly refused,
even though threatened with
torture.
But after the initial happy moment of reunion, it was no longer a mystery. Captain Petersen reported that right after their capture, the commander of the U-boat had tried to make him reveal the operation of the Nereid, but he had firmly refused, even when threatened with torture.
And to think, it came to Larry with
a new twinge of shame, that he had
suspected this gallant man of mutiny!
And to think, it hit Larry with a fresh wave of shame that he had thought this brave man might betray him!
That very morning, while Professor
Stevens and his party were still
exchanging experiences with Captain
Petersen and the members of the crew,
Von Ullrich sent for them and they
gathered with his own men in the small
lock-chamber at the base of the pyramid.
That very morning, while Professor
Stevens and his group were still
sharing stories with Captain
Petersen and the crew,
Von Ullrich called for them, and they
assembled with his team in the small
lock-chamber at the base of the pyramid.
There they were provided with temporary
suits by their host, since their
own—which they brought along—could
be inflated only from the Nereid.
There they were given temporary suits by their host, since their own—which they had brought with them—could only be inflated from the Nereid.
Beside her, they noted as they
emerged in relays, the U-boat was now
moored.
Beside her, they noticed as they came out in turns, the U-boat was now docked.
Entering their own craft, they got
under way at once and headed swiftly
westward toward the brink of the plateau.
Most of Von Ullrich’s crew were
with them, though a few had been left
behind to guard against any treachery,
on the part of the now sullen and
aroused populace.
Entering their own vessel, they set off immediately and quickly headed west toward the edge of the plateau. Most of Von Ullrich’s crew accompanied them, though a few stayed behind to watch for any potential treachery from the now moody and stirred-up population.
Slipping out over the edge of that
precipitous tableland, they tilted her
rudders and dove to the abysm below.
Slipping off the edge of that steep plateau, they adjusted her rudders and plunged into the abyss below.
Presently the central square of the
illuminated panel in the navigating
room showed three great concentric
circles, enclosed by a quadrangle that
must have been miles on a side—and
within this vast sunken fortress lay
a city of innumerable pyramids and
temples and palaces.
Right now, the main area of the illuminated display in the control room showed three large concentric circles, surrounded by a square that must have been miles wide—and within this massive sunken fortress was a city filled with countless pyramids, temples, and palaces.
The German’s eyes flashed greedily
as he peered upon this vision.
The German's eyes sparkled with greed as he looked at this sight.
“There you are!” he exclaimed, quivering
with excitement. “Those circles,
that square: what would you judge
they were, Professor?”
“There you are!” he exclaimed, shaking with excitement. “Those circles, that square: what do you think they are, Professor?”
“I would judge that originally they
were the canals bearing the municipal
water supply,” Martin Stevens told him
quietly, suppressing his own excitement,
“for such was said to be the construction
of the City of the Golden
Gates; but now I judge they are walls
raised on those original foundations by
the frantic populace, when the submergence
first began, in a vain effort to
hold back the tides that engulfed
them.”
“I think they were originally the canals for the city’s water supply,” Martin Stevens said softly, keeping his own excitement in check, “because that’s how the City of the Golden Gates was built. But now I believe they are walls built on those original foundations by the desperate people when the flooding first started, in a futile attempt to hold back the tides that swallowed them.”
“And do you think they are of gold?”
“And do you think they're made of gold?”
“Frankly, no; though I have no
doubt you will find plenty of that element
down there.”
“Honestly, no; but I’m sure you’ll find a lot of that kind of person down there.”
Nor was the prediction wrong, for
modern eyes had never seen such a
treasure house as they beheld when
presently the Nereid came to rest outside
that ancient four-walled city and
they forced their way inside.
Nor was the prediction wrong, for modern eyes had never seen such a treasure house as they saw when the Nereid finally came to rest outside that ancient four-walled city and they made their way inside.
Though the walls were not of
gold, the inner gates were, and the
temples were fairly bursting with the
precious metal, as well as rare jewels,
the eyes of a thousand idols gleaming
with rubies and emeralds.
Though the walls weren't made of gold, the inner gates were, and the temples were overflowing with the precious metal, along with rare jewels, the eyes of a thousand idols sparkling with rubies and emeralds.
But where was the populace, amid
all this prodigious wealth? Was there
no life down here?
But where were the people in all this amazing wealth? Was there no life down here?
Von Ullrich declared through the vibrator
of his pressure-suit that he had
heard there was. And as though in
substantiation, many of the temples
showed the same bell-jar construction
as the pyramids above, though even
stouter, revealing evidences of having
been occupied very recently; but all
were flooded and empty. The city was
as a city of the dead.
Von Ullrich announced through the speaker of his pressure suit that he had heard that there was. And as if to prove this, many of the temples had the same bell-jar design as the pyramids above, but even sturdier, showing signs of having been inhabited very recently; yet all were flooded and empty. The city felt like a city of the dead.
This ominous sign did not deter the
“emperor,” however. Ruthlessly he and
his men looted those flooded temples,
forcing Professor Stevens and his
party to lend aid in the orgy of pillage.
This ominous sign didn't stop the "emperor," though. Without mercy, he and his men plundered those flooded temples, compelling Professor Stevens and his group to assist in the frenzy of theft.
And all the time, Larry had an uneasy
feeling of gathering furtive hosts
about them, waiting—waiting for
what?
And all the time, Larry had a strange feeling that secret groups were gathering around them, just waiting—waiting for what?
He confided his fears to no one,
though he noted with relief that Von
Ullrich seemed to sense these unseen
presences too, for he proceeded with
caution and always kept a strong guard
outside.
He didn’t share his fears with anyone, but he felt relieved that Von Ullrich seemed to notice these hidden presences as well, since he acted carefully and always maintained a strong watch outside.
By early afternoon, the Nereid was
one great coffer-chest.
By early afternoon, the Nereid was one huge treasure chest.
But still the rapacious U-boat commander
was unsatisfied, though Professor
Stevens began to have doubts if
his craft could lift that massive weight
of plunder to the top of the plateau.
But still the greedy U-boat commander was not satisfied, even though Professor Stevens started to have doubts about whether his vessel could raise that huge load of loot to the top of the plateau.
“One more load and we go,” he
soothed. “A few more pretties for the
little lady!”
“Just one more load and we're set,” he said reassuringly. “A few more nice things for the little lady!”
Larry writhed, and should have suspected
then and there—but as it was,
the blow fell unexpected, stunning.
Larry squirmed, and he should have realized right then and there—but as it happened, the hit came out of nowhere, leaving him dazed.
Filing from the lock, they failed to
notice that Von Ullrich and his crew
hung back, until there came a sudden,
guttural command, whereupon Diane
was seized and the massive door flung
shut in their faces.
Filing from the lock, they didn't notice that Von Ullrich and his crew were holding back until a sudden, guttural command was issued. Then, Diane was grabbed, and the big door was slammed shut in their faces.
Appalled by this overwhelming disaster,
the party stood for a moment
motionless, speechless. Then, as one,
Larry and the professor rushed forward
and beat upon that barred hatch,
calling upon Von Ullrich to open it.
Appalled by this overwhelming disaster,
the group stood for a moment
frozen, speechless. Then, as one,
Larry and the professor rushed forward
and pounded on that locked hatch,
shouting for Von Ullrich to open it.
From within the submarine, through
their vibrators, they heard him laugh.
From inside the submarine, through their speakers, they heard him laugh.
“Auf Wiedersehen!” he toasted them.
“I now have all the treasure I want!
The rest I leave to you! Help yourselves!”
“Goodbye!” he toasted them.
“I now have all the treasure I want!
The rest I leave to you! Help yourselves!”
Even as he spoke, the Nereid’s auxiliary
propellers started churning the
water. Slowly, sluggishly, like some
great gorged fish, the sturdy craft
moved off, lifted her snout, headed upward.
Even as he spoke, the Nereid’s backup propellers started churning the water. Slowly and lazily, like a huge, stuffed fish, the strong vessel began to move, raised its nose, and headed upward.
Professor Stevens bowed
his head, and Larry could well picture
the grief that distorted the graybeard’s
face, inside that owl-eyed helmet.
Professor Stevens lowered his head, and Larry could easily imagine the sorrow that twisted the old man's face beneath that owl-eyed helmet.
“Cheer up!” he said, though his own
face was twisted with anguish. “Perhaps—”
“Cheer up!” he said, even though his own face was contorted with pain. “Maybe—”
Then he paused—for how could he
say that perhaps the situation wasn’t
as bad as it seemed, when it was obviously
hopeless?
Then he paused—how could he say that maybe the situation wasn’t as bad as it seemed, when it was clearly hopeless?
“My poor Diane!” moaned the professor.
“Poor child. Poor child!”
“My poor Diane!” the professor groaned.
“Poor thing. Poor thing!”
As for Captain Petersen and the
crew, they said nothing. Perhaps they
were thinking of Diane, perhaps of
themselves. At least, they knew it was
over.
As for Captain Petersen and the crew, they said nothing. Maybe they were thinking about Diane, maybe about themselves. At least, they knew it was over.
Or so they thought. But to Larry,
suddenly, occurred a gleam of hope.
That strange sense of unseen presences!
It was bizarre, of course, but
doesn’t a drowning person catch at
straws? And Lord knows they were
drowning, if ever anyone was!
Or so they thought. But to Larry,
suddenly, a glimmer of hope struck him.
That odd feeling of invisible forces!
It was weird, of course, but
doesn’t a person who's drowning grab at
anything they can? And God knows they were
drowning, if anyone ever was!
He turned and confided to Professor
Stevens his idea, which was to retrace
their steps within the city gates, seek
out the populace and throw themselves
on their mercy.
He turned and confided in Professor Stevens about his idea, which was to backtrack through the city gates, find the people, and appeal to their mercy.
The stricken savant, too, grasped at
the straw.
The troubled genius also reached for a lifeline.
“It seems fantastic, but after all it is
a chance,” he admitted.
“It sounds unbelievable, but after all it is a possibility,” he admitted.
So they pushed back into that great
submerged city, with Captain Petersen
and his skeptical crew. They entered
one of the largest of the temples, wandered
forlornly through its flooded
halls and corridors, seeking some sign
of these alleged beings Larry had
sensed.
So they ventured back into that vast underwater city, with Captain Petersen and his doubtful crew. They stepped into one of the biggest temples, aimlessly roaming through its flooded halls and corridors, looking for any trace of the supposed beings Larry had detected.
Nor was their search unrewarded, for
suddenly the captain himself, most
skeptical of all, cried out:
Nor was their search unrewarded, for
suddenly the captain himself, the most
skeptical of all, shouted:
“Listen! Did you hear that?”
"Hey! Did you hear that?"
There was no need to ask the question,
for all had heard. It was a rasping
sound, as of some great door swinging
shut, followed almost immediately
by a rushing gurgle—and as they stood
there tense, the water level began rapidly
receding.
There was no need to ask the question,
for everyone had heard. It was a harsh
sound, like a big door slamming shut,
followed almost immediately
by a rushing gurgle—and as they stood
there on edge, the water level started
to drop quickly.
Even while it was still plashing about
their ankles, a secret block of masonry
slid back and a horde of Antillians
burst in upon them.
Even while it was still splashing around their ankles, a hidden block of stone slid back, and a crowd of Antillians rushed in on them.
What happened then, happened
with a rush that left them dazed.
What? happened next came
at them so fast that they were left in shock.
Unable to talk directly with the pigmies,
by reason of their pressure-suits,
which they dared not remove, they
started gesturing with them, trying to
explain their predicament and make
known that they bore them no ill-will,
but the creatures waved for them to
cease and led them swiftly through the
now waterless temple.
Unable to talk directly with the pigmies, due to their pressure suits, which they couldn't take off, they started gesturing, trying to explain their situation and show that they meant no harm. But the pigmies waved for them to stop and quickly led them through the now dry temple.
“Well, I guess it’s all up!” said
Larry, adding with dismal humor:
“They’re probably going to finish that
meal they started feeding their dragon
last night!”
“Well, I guess it’s all over!” said
Larry, adding with a gloomy sense of humor:
“They’re probably going to finish that
meal they started giving their dragon
last night!”
No one laughed, nor made any comment,
and he relapsed into silence, realizing
that they probably held him responsible
for this latest disaster.
No one laughed or said anything, and he fell silent again, realizing that they likely blamed him for this latest mess.
Leaving the temple, their captors led
them into a passage that was level for
a time, then inclined sharply. It was
laborious going but they struggled on.
Leaving the temple, their captors led them into a hallway that was flat for a while, then sloped steeply. It was hard to walk, but they pushed through.
“I believe they know we are not their
enemies!” declared Professor Stevens,
at length, to everyone’s cheer. “They
seem to be leading us back to the plateau
by some underground passage.”
“I think they know we’re not their enemies!” declared Professor Stevens, finally, to everyone’s cheers. “They appear to be guiding us back to the plateau through some underground tunnel.”
“Let’s hope so!” said Larry. “Perhaps
I had the right hunch after all.”
“Let’s hope so!” Larry said. “Maybe I was right about this after all.”
“But my poor Diane!” came the professor’s
sorrowing after-thought. “That
fiend Von Ullrich could never get the
Nereid up safely.”
“But my poor Diane!” came the professor’s sorrowful afterthought. “That fiend Von Ullrich could never get the Nereid up safely.”
“I think perhaps he could, with Miss
Stevens to help him,” put in Captain
Petersen, his usual optimism returning.
“She is thoroughly familiar with the
craft’s operation.”
“I think maybe he could, with Miss Stevens to help him,” added Captain Petersen, his usual optimism coming back. “She knows the craft’s operation inside and out.”
“That is so,” her father admitted, his
tone brighter. “But—”
“That’s true,” her father conceded, his tone more upbeat. “But—”
“Of course it’s so!” exclaimed Larry,
breaking off any less hopeful reflections.
“So cheerio, folks, as the English
say. We’ll make it yet!”
“Of course it is!” Larry exclaimed, cutting off any less optimistic thoughts. “So goodbye, everyone, as the English say. We’re going to make it!”
But in his heart, he was tormented
with doubt for Diane’s safety….
But deep down, he was consumed by worry for Diane’s safety....
The trail was growing eery, now,
and precipitous. To their right
rose a sheer cliff. To their left, the
path fell off abruptly to a gigantic caldron
where red flames leaped and
waned.
The trail was becoming eerie now,
and steep. On their right,
a sheer cliff rose up. On their left, the
path dropped off suddenly into a massive cauldron
where red flames flickered and
faded.
“Looks like something out of Dante’s
‘Inferno’!” muttered Larry, with a
shudder.
“Looks like something straight out of Dante’s ‘Inferno’!” Larry muttered, shuddering.
“The volcano where they distill their
atmosphere, evidently,” commented
Professor Stevens. “It would have
been interesting, in other circumstances,
to observe the process.”
“The volcano where they create their atmosphere, obviously,” Professor Stevens commented. “It would have been interesting, under different circumstances, to watch the process.”
“Not to me, it wouldn’t!”
Larry was glad when they had passed
that seething hell-pot and were once
more proceeding through a long, dark
gallery.
Larry felt relieved when they had moved past that boiling mess and were once again making their way through a long, dark hallway.
But everywhere, though their guides
were but a handful, was a sense of
those unseen presences, of gathering,
furtive hosts about them, waiting—waiting
for what?
But everywhere, even though their guides were just a few, there was a feeling of those unseen presences, of secret groups around them, waiting—waiting for what?
What was this strange sense of tension,
of foreboding, that hung in the
air? Was the professor wrong? Were
they being led to their doom, after all?
What was this weird feeling of tension, of something bad about to happen, that was in the air? Was the professor mistaken? Were they really being led to their doom?
He was soon to know, for now the
gallery they had been traversing levelled
out into a series of short passages,
each barred by a heavy stone
door, and finally they were led into a
small, square room, barely large enough
to admit them all.
He was about to find out, because now the gallery they had been walking through opened up into a series of short hallways, each blocked by a heavy stone door, and eventually they were led into a small, square room, just big enough to fit them all.
There, with gestures toward the far
end, their guides left them.
There, with gestures toward the far end, their guides left them.
The door closed, and almost immediately
another on the opposite side
opened, slowly at first, then wider and
wider, admitting a rush of water that
promptly filled the room.
The door shut, and almost right away
another one on the other side
opened, slowly at first, then wider and
wider, letting in a surge of water that
quickly filled the room.
Stepping wonderingly out, they
found themselves on the upper level,
beside the second of the two smaller
pyramids.
Stepping out with curiosity, they found themselves on the upper level, next to the second of the two smaller pyramids.
“Whew!” gasped Larry, as they
stood looking around, still a
little dazed. “These people are sure
quick-change artists! First they try to
feed you to their gods, then they save
you from almost as bad a fate. Dizzy,
I call it!”
"Whew!" gasped Larry, as they stood looking around, still a little dazed. “These people are definitely quick-change artists! First, they try to feed you to their gods, then they rescue you from just as bad a fate. I call it dizzy!”
“Quite understandable, I should say,”
declared the professor. “Unable to
cope with Von Ullrich themselves, they
think perhaps we may be able to.”
“Totally understandable, I must say,” declared the professor. “Not able to handle Von Ullrich on their own, they might think we could help.”
“Well, let’s hope they’re right!”
grimly. “If once I get my hands on
him—”
“Well, let’s hope they’re right!”
grimly. “If I ever get my hands on him—”
He broke off suddenly, as Captain
Petersen called out:
He stopped abruptly when Captain Petersen shouted:
“The Nereid! There she is!”
“The Nereid! There it is!”
Following with their eyes the bright
segment cut into the murky depths by
his flashlight, they saw the familiar
outlines of their craft; and close beside
her lay the U-boat.
Following with their eyes the bright segment cut into the murky depths by his flashlight, they saw the familiar outlines of their craft; and close beside her lay the U-boat.
A feverish activity seemed to be going
on between the two submarines.
A frenzied activity appeared to be happening between the two submarines.
“They’re changing cargo!” cried
Larry. “Quick! We’ve got them now!”
“They’re changing the cargo!” yelled Larry. “Hurry! We’ve got them now!”
But the progress they were able to
make, hampered by their heavy suits,
was maddeningly slow. Their searchlights,
moreover, betrayed their approach.
Before they could reach the
scene, most of the sailors had abandoned
their task and piled into the
U-boat.
But the progress they were making, slowed down by their heavy suits, was incredibly frustrating. Their searchlights also gave away their approach. By the time they got to the scene, most of the sailors had already given up on their task and climbed into the U-boat.
Arms swinging wildly, Von Ullrich
stood beside it, trying to rally then.
Refusing to risk combat, however,
since they were unable to use their
deadly hand-grenades under water,
they continued clambering up the sides
of their submersible and shoving down
through its conning-tower hatch.
Arms swinging wildly, Von Ullrich stood next to it, trying to rally them. However, refusing to risk combat since they couldn’t use their deadly hand grenades underwater, they kept climbing up the sides of their submersible and pushing down through its conning tower hatch.
Now a figure in a familiar pressure-suit
broke away and started toward the
advancing party.
Now a figure in a recognizable pressure suit broke away and started toward the advancing group.
Even as he recognized her, Larry
saw Von Ullrich lunge forward,
seize his captive and mount to the conning-tower
with her—but before the
German could thrust her into the
hatch, he had reached the U-boat’s side
and clambered to her rescue.
Even as he recognized her, Larry saw Von Ullrich lunge forward, grab his captive, and climb into the conning tower with her—but before the German could push her into the hatch, he had reached the side of the U-boat and scrambled to her rescue.
Dropping Diane, Von Ullrich
wheeled to face his assailant. They
grappled, fell to the deck, rolled over
and over.
Dropping Diane, Von Ullrich
turned to face his attacker. They
fought, fell to the ground, and rolled
over and over.
But suddenly, as they were struggling,
there came a sound that caused
the German to burst free and leap to
his feet.
But suddenly, as they were fighting, there was a sound that made the German break free and jump to his feet.
It was the sound of engines under
them!
It was the noise of engines beneath them!
Ignoring Larry now, Von Ullrich
staggered to the conning-tower hatch.
It was battened fast. Frantically he
beat on it.
Ignoring Larry now, Von Ullrich
staggered to the conning-tower hatch.
It was secured tightly. In desperation, he
hammered on it.
This much Larry saw, as he knelt
there getting his breath. Then he rose,
took Diane by the arm and led her
down. And he was none too soon, for
with a lunge the U-boat got under way.
This much Larry saw as he knelt there catching his breath. Then he stood up, took Diane by the arm, and guided her down. He wasn't a moment too late, because with a lunge, the U-boat started moving.
But she seemed unable to lift her
loot-laden mass from the ocean floor,
and headed off crazily across the plateau,
dragging her keel in the sand.
But she seemed unable to lift her heavy load from the ocean floor, and headed off wildly across the plateau, dragging her hull through the sand.
With fascinated horror, they watched
the craft’s erratic course, as it swung
loggily westward and headed toward
that yawning abysm from which they
had all so lately risen.
With a mix of fascination and fear, they watched the craft's unpredictable path as it swung lazily westward, heading toward the gaping abyss from which they had all recently emerged.
The last sight they had of the U-boat
was as it reached the brink, its despairing
commander still standing in the
conning-tower, hammering vainly on
that fast-bound hatch; then they turned
away faint, as the doomed craft
plunged down, stern up, into those
crushing depths.
The last they saw of the U-boat was as it reached the edge, its desperate commander still standing in the conning tower, pounding helplessly on that stuck hatch; then they turned away weak, as the doomed vessel sank, stern first, into those crushing depths.
Professor Stevens now
joined them.
Prof. Stevens now joined them.
“A lesson in avarice,” he said gravely,
when he had greeted his daughter
with heartfelt relief. “And a typical
fate of fortune hunters! Let that be a
lesson to you, young man.”
“A lesson in greed,” he said seriously,
when he had welcomed his daughter
with genuine relief. “And a common
fate of fortune seekers! Let that be a
lesson to you, young man.”
“But what happened, my dear?”
asked the professor of Diane, a moment
later. “Why were they in such
a hurry to be off?”
“But what happened, my dear?”
asked the professor of Diane a moment later. “Why were they in such a hurry to leave?”
“Because the sensible Antillians
seized their opportunity and overcame
their guards, while we were below,”
was her reply. “When we got back, we
found the pyramids flooded, so there
was nothing else for them to do but
go.”
“Because the smart Antillians took their chance and overpowered their guards while we were below,” was her reply. “When we returned, we found the pyramids flooded, so there was nothing else for them to do but leave.”
So that was the explanation of those
gathering, furtive hosts in the lower
level, thought Larry. Now he knew
what they had been waiting for! They
had been waiting for that usurping
vandal to depart.
So that was the explanation for those
sneaky groups in the lower
level, thought Larry. Now he understood
what they had been waiting for! They
had been waiting for that usurping
vandal to leave.
And how they must be gloating now,
down there!
And they must be feeling so smug now,
down there!
“But why were they so eager to abandon
the Nereid?” asked the savant, still
puzzled. “It it a better boat than
theirs, even if I do say so myself.”
“But why were they so eager to abandon the Nereid?” asked the scholar, still confused. “It’s a better boat than theirs, even if I do say so myself.”
“Because I put it out of commission,
directly we got back up here,” replied
Diane. “But not permanently!” she
added, with what Larry knew was a
smile, though he couldn’t see her face,
of course, through the helmet of her
pressure-suit.
“Because I disabled it, we managed to get back up here,” Diane replied. “But not for good!” she added, with a smile that Larry could sense, even though he couldn’t see her face through the helmet of her pressure suit.
“Little thoroughbred!” he exclaimed,
half to himself.
“Little thoroughbred!” he exclaimed, half to himself.
“What did you say, Mr. Hunter?—Larry,
I mean,” she inquired.
“What did you say, Mr. Hunter?—Larry, I mean,” she asked.
“N—nothing,” he replied uneasily.
“Nothing,” he replied uneasily.
“Fibber!” said Diane. “I heard you
the first time!”
“Fibber!” Diane said. “I heard you the first time!”
“Just wait till I get out of this
darned suit!” said Larry.
“Just wait until I get out of this stupid suit!” said Larry.
“I guess I can wait that long!” she
told him.
“I guess I can wait that long!” she told him.
And if Professor Stevens heard any
of this, it went in one ear and out the
other, for he was thinking what a report
he would have to make to his confrères
when they got home—particularly
with half a boatload of assorted
idols for proof.
And if Professor Stevens heard any of this, it went in one ear and out the other, because he was thinking about the report he would have to present to his colleagues when they got home—especially with half a boatload of different idols as proof.
He pressed the tiny switch in the flame-tool’s handle just as Arlok came through the door
He pressed the small button on the flame tool's handle just as Arlok walked through the door.
A strange man of metal comes to Earth
on a dreadful mission.
A strange metal man arrives on Earth
with a terrifying purpose.
He sat in a small half-darkened
booth well over in the corner—the
man with the strangely
glowing blue-green eyes.
He sat in a small, dimly lit booth way off in the corner—the guy with the unusual glowing blue-green eyes.
The booth was
one of a score
that circled the
walls of the “Maori
Hut,” a popular
night club in the San Fernando Valley
some five miles over the hills from
Hollywood.
The booth was
one of many
that lined the
walls of the “Maori
Hut,” a popular
nightclub in the San Fernando Valley
about five miles over the hills from
Hollywood.
It was nearly midnight. Half a
dozen couples danced lazily in the central
dancing
space. Other couples
remained
tête-à-tête in the
secluded booths.
It was almost midnight. Half a dozen couples swayed gently in the main dance area. Other couples stayed face-to-face in the private booths.
In the entire room only two men
were dining alone. One was the slender
gray-haired little man with the weirdly
glowing eyes. The other was Blair
Gordon, a highly successful young attorney
of Los Angeles. Both men had
the unmistakable air of waiting for
someone.
In the whole room, only two men were dining alone. One was a slender, gray-haired little man with strangely glowing eyes. The other was Blair Gordon, a highly successful young attorney from Los Angeles. Both men had that unmistakable vibe of waiting for someone.
Blair Gordon’s college days were not
so far distant that he had yet lost any
of the splendid physique that had made
him an All-American tackle. In any
physical combat with the slight gray-haired
stranger, Gordon knew that he
should be able to break the other in
two with one hand.
Blair Gordon's college days weren't so long ago that he had lost any of the impressive physique that had made him an All-American tackle. In any physical fight with the slight gray-haired stranger, Gordon knew he could easily overpower him with one hand.
Yet, as he studied the stranger from
behind the potted palms that screened
his own booth. Gordon was amazed to
find himself slowly being overcome by
an emotion of dread so intense that it
verged upon sheer fear. There was
something indescribably alien and utterly
sinister in that dimly seen figure
in the corner booth.
Yet, as he watched the stranger from behind the potted palms that sheltered his own booth, Gordon was surprised to feel a growing sense of dread that was almost pure fear. There was something indescribably foreign and completely unsettling about that dimly lit figure in the corner booth.
The faint eery light that glowed in
the stranger’s deep-set eyes was not
the lambent flame seen in the chatoyant
orbs of some night-prowling jungle
beast. Rather was it the blue-green
glow of phosphorescent witch-light
that flickers and dances in the night
mists above steaming tropical swamps.
The faint, eerie light that glowed in the stranger’s deep-set eyes wasn’t the soft flame found in the shimmering eyes of some jungle creature on the prowl at night. Instead, it was the blue-green glow of phosphorescent witch-light that flickers and dances in the night mists above steaming tropical swamps.
The stranger’s face was as classically
perfect in its rugged outline as that
of a Roman war-god, yet those perfect
features seemed utterly lifeless. In
the twenty minutes that he had been
intently watching the stranger, Gordon
would have sworn that the other’s
face had not moved by so much as the
twitch of an eye-lash.
The stranger’s face was perfectly shaped in a rugged way, like a Roman war god, but those flawless features looked completely lifeless. In the twenty minutes that he had been closely observing the stranger, Gordon could have sworn that the other’s face hadn’t even twitched, not even an eyelash.
Then a new couple entered the
Maori Hut, and Gordon promptly
forgot all thought of the puzzlingly
alien figure in the corner. The new
arrivals were a vibrantly beautiful
blond girl and a plump, sallow-faced
man in the early forties. The girl was
Leah Keith, Hollywood’s latest screen
sensation. The man was Dave Redding,
her director.
Then a new couple walked into the
Māori Hut, and Gordon quickly
forgot about the puzzling,
alien figure in the corner. The new
arrivals were a strikingly beautiful
blond girl and a chubby, pale-faced
man in his early forties. The girl was
Leah Keith, Hollywood’s latest screen
sensation. The man was Dave Redding,
her director.
A waiter seated Leah and her escort
in a booth directly across the room
from that of Gordon. It was a maneuver
for which Gordon had tipped lavishly
when he first came to the Hut.
A waiter seated Leah and her date in a booth directly across the room from Gordon. It was a move that Gordon had generously tipped for when he first arrived at the Hut.
A week ago Leah Keith’s engagement
to Blair Gordon had been abruptly
ended by a trivial little quarrel that
two volatile temperaments had fanned
into flames which apparently made reconciliation
impossible. A miserably
lonely week had finally ended in Gordon’s
present trip to the Maori Hut.
He knew that Leah often came there,
and he had an overwhelming longing
to at least see her again, even though
his pride forced him to remain unseen.
A week ago, Leah Keith’s engagement to Blair Gordon ended suddenly over a silly little argument that their fiery personalities blew out of proportion, making it seem like reconciliation was impossible. A painfully lonely week had finally led to Gordon’s current visit to the Maori Hut. He knew Leah often came here, and he had a strong desire to at least see her again, even though his pride kept him from being seen.
Now, as he stared glumly at Leah
through the palms that effectively
screened his own booth, Gordon
heartily regretted that he had ever
come. The sight of Leah’s clear fresh
beauty merely made him realize what
a fool he had been to let that ridiculous
little quarrel come between them.
Now, as he looked sadly at Leah through the palms that effectively hid his own booth, Gordon deeply regretted that he had ever come. The sight of Leah’s bright, fresh beauty only made him realize what a fool he had been to let that silly little argument get in the way.
Then, with a sudden tingling thrill,
Gordon realized that he was not the
only one in the room who was interested
in Leah and her escort.
Then, with a sudden tingle of excitement, Gordon realized that he wasn't the only one in the room who was interested in Leah and her date.
Over in the half-darkened corner
booth the eery stranger was staring at
the girl with an intentness that made
his weird eyes glow like miniature
pools of shimmering blue-green fire.
Again Gordon felt that vague impression
of dread, as though he were in
the presence of something utterly alien
to all human experience.
In the dimly lit corner booth, the creepy stranger was staring at the girl with such intensity that his strange eyes seemed to shimmer like tiny pools of blue-green fire. Once again, Gordon felt a vague sense of dread, as if he were in the presence of something completely foreign to any human experience.
Gordon turned his gaze back to
Leah, then caught his breath
sharply in sudden amaze. The necklace
about Leah’s throat was beginning to
glow with the same uncanny blue-green
light that shone in the stranger’s
eyes! Faint, yet unmistakable, the
shimmering radiance pulsed from the
necklace in an aura of nameless evil.
Gordon turned his gaze back to Leah and gasped in sudden amazement. The necklace around Leah's neck started to glow with the same strange blue-green light that sparkled in the stranger's eyes! It was faint, but unmistakable—the shimmering glow pulsed from the necklace in an aura of unknown evil.
And with the coming of that aura
of weird light at her throat, a strange
trance was swiftly sweeping over
Leah. She sat there now as rigidly
motionless as some exquisite statue of
ivory and jet.
And with the arrival of that strange light around her throat, a peculiar trance quickly enveloped Leah. She sat there now, as rigid and motionless as an exquisite statue made of ivory and jet.
Gordon stared at her in stark bewilderment.
He knew the history of
Leah’s necklace. It was merely an oddity,
and nothing more—a freak piece
of costume jewelry made from fragments
of an Arizona meteorite. Leah
had worn the necklace a dozen times
before, without any trace of the weird
phenomena that were now occurring.
Gordon looked at her in complete confusion. He was familiar with the story behind Leah’s necklace. It was just a curiosity and nothing else—a strange piece of costume jewelry made from bits of a meteorite from Arizona. Leah had worn the necklace many times before, without any signs of the bizarre events that were happening now.
Dancers again thronged the floor to
the blaring jazz of the negro orchestra
while Gordon was still trying to force
his whirling brain to a decision. He
was certain that Leah was in deadly
peril of some kind, yet the nature of
that peril was too bizarre for his mind
to imagine.
Dancers once again flooded the floor to the loud jazz from the black orchestra while Gordon was still struggling to make a decision amidst his spinning thoughts. He was convinced that Leah was in serious danger of some sort, but the kind of danger was too strange for him to understand.
Then the stranger with the glowing
eyes took matters into his own hands.
He left his booth and began threading
his way through the dancers toward
Leah. As he watched the progress of
that slight gray-haired figure Gordon
refused to believe the evidence of his
own eyes. The thing was too utterly
absurd—yet Gordon was positive that
the strong oak floor of the dancing
space was visibly swaying and creaking
beneath the stranger’s mincing
tread!
Then the stranger with the glowing eyes took charge. He left his booth and started making his way through the dancers toward Leah. As he watched that thin, gray-haired figure move, Gordon couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was just too ridiculous—yet Gordon was sure that the solid oak floor of the dance area was noticeably swaying and creaking under the stranger’s delicate steps!
The stranger paused at Leah’s
booth only long enough to utter
a brief low-voiced command. Then
Leah, still in the grip of that strange
trance, rose obediently from her seat
to accompany him.
The stranger stopped at Leah’s booth just long enough to give a short, quiet order. Then Leah, still in that odd trance, stood up without question to follow him.
Dave Redding rose angrily to intercept
her. The stranger seemed to
barely brush the irate director with
his finger tips, yet Redding reeled back
as though struck by a pile-driver. Leah
and the stranger started for the door.
Redding scrambled to his feet again
and hurried after them.
Dave Redding jumped up angrily to stop her. The stranger seemed to barely graze the furious director with his fingertips, yet Redding staggered back as if hit by a wrecking ball. Leah and the stranger headed for the door. Redding quickly got back on his feet and rushed after them.
It was then that Gordon finally
shook off the stupor of utter bewilderment
that had held him. Springing
from his booth, he rushed after the
trio.
It was then that Gordon finally shook off the confusion that had consumed him. Jumping from his booth, he raced after the trio.
The dancers in his way delayed Gordon
momentarily. Leah and the
stranger were already gone when he
reached the door. The narrow little
entrance hallway to the Hut was deserted
save for a figure sprawled there
on the floor near the outer door.
The dancers in his path held up Gordon for a moment. Leah and the stranger were already gone by the time he got to the door. The small entrance hallway to the Hut was empty except for a figure lying on the floor near the outer door.
It was the body of Dave Redding.
Gordon shuddered as he glanced
briefly down at the huddled figure. A
single mighty blow from some unknown
weapon had crumpled the director’s
entire face in, like the shattered
shell of a broken egg.
It was Dave Redding's body.
Gordon shuddered as he quickly looked down at the huddled figure. A single powerful blow from some unknown weapon had crushed the director's entire face in, like the shattered shell of a broken egg.
Gordon charged on through the
outer door just as a heavy sedan
came careening out of the parking lot.
He had a flashing glimpse of Leah and
the stranger in the front seat of the
big car.
Gordon rushed through the outer door just as a heavy sedan sped out of the parking lot. He caught a brief glimpse of Leah and the stranger in the front seat of the big car.
Gordon raced for his own machine,
a powerful low-slung roadster. A
single vicious jab at the starting button,
and the big motor leaped into roaring
life. Gordon shot out from the
parking lot onto the main boulevard.
A hundred yards away the sedan was
fleeing toward Hollywood.
Gordon rushed to his own car, a sleek, powerful roadster. With one fierce push on the start button, the engine roared to life. Gordon zoomed out of the parking lot and onto the main road. A hundred yards ahead, the sedan sped away toward Hollywood.
Gordon tramped hard on the accelerator.
His engine snarled with the
unleashed fury of a hundred horsepower.
The gap between the two cars
swiftly lessened.
Gordon stomped on the gas pedal.
His engine roared with the
raw power of a hundred horsepower.
The distance between the two cars
quickly shrank.
Then the stranger seemed to become
aware for the first time that he was
being followed. The next second the
big sedan accelerated with the hurtling
speed of a flying bullet. Gordon sent
his own foot nearly to the floor. The
roadster jumped to eighty miles an
hour, yet the sedan continued to leave
it remorselessly behind.
Then the stranger seemed to realize for the first time that he was being followed. In the next moment, the big sedan sped away like a bullet. Gordon slammed his foot down on the accelerator. The roadster shot up to eighty miles an hour, but the sedan continued to pull ahead without mercy.
The two cars started up the
northern slope of Cahuenga Pass with
the sedan nearly two hundred yards
ahead, and gaining all the time. Gordon
wondered briefly if they were to
flash down the other side of the Pass
and on into Hollywood at their present
mad speed.
The two cars began driving up the northern slope of Cahuenga Pass, with the sedan about two hundred yards ahead and gaining distance fast. Gordon briefly wondered if they would zoom down the other side of the Pass and into Hollywood at this crazy speed.
Then at the summit of the Pass the
sedan swerved abruptly to the right
and fled west along the Mulholland
Highway. Gordon’s tires screamed as
he swerved the roadster in hot pursuit.
Then at the top of the Pass, the sedan suddenly swerved to the right and sped west along the Mulholland Highway. Gordon’s tires shrieked as he angled the roadster in a heated chase.
The dark winding mountain highway
was nearly deserted at that
hour of the night. Save for an occasional
automobile that swerved frantically
to the side of the road to dodge
the roaring onslaught of the racing
cars, Gordon and the stranger had the
road to themselves.
The dark, winding mountain highway was almost empty at that hour of the night. Aside from the occasional car veering to the side to avoid the roaring rush of the speeding vehicles, Gordon and the stranger had the road all to themselves.
The stranger seemed no longer to be
trying to leave his pursuer hopelessly
behind. He allowed Gordon to come
within a hundred yards of him. But
that was as near as Gordon could get,
is spite of the roadster’s best efforts.
The stranger no longer appeared to be attempting to leave his pursuer far behind. He let Gordon get within a hundred yards of him. But that was as close as Gordon could get, despite the roadster's best efforts.
Half a dozen times Gordon trod
savagely upon his accelerator in a
desperate attempt to close the gap, but
each time the sedan fled with the swift
grace of a scudding phantom. Finally
Gordon had to content himself with
merely keeping his distance behind the
glowing red tail-light of the car ahead.
Half a dozen times, Gordon slammed down on the accelerator in a desperate attempt to close the gap, but each time the sedan sped away with the swift grace of a darting ghost. Finally, Gordon had to settle for just keeping a distance behind the glowing red tail light of the car ahead.
They passed Laurel Canyon, and still
the big sedan bored on to the west.
Then finally, half a dozen miles beyond
Laurel Canyon, the stranger
abruptly left the main highway and
started up a narrow private road to the
crest of one of the lonely hills. Gordon
slowly gained in the next two
miles. When the road ended in a
winding gravelled driveway into the
grounds of what was apparently a private
estate, the roadster was scarcely
a dozen yards behind.
They drove past Laurel Canyon, and the big sedan continued west. Then finally, about six miles past Laurel Canyon, the stranger abruptly left the main highway and turned onto a narrow private road leading up to the top of one of the isolated hills. Gordon gradually closed the gap over the next two miles. When the road ended in a winding gravel driveway leading into what seemed like a private estate, the roadster was only a few yards behind.
The stranger’s features as he stood
there stiffly erect in the vivid glare of
the roadster’s headlights were still as
devoid of all expression as ever. The
only things that really seemed alive in
that masque of a face were the two
eyes, glowing eery blue-green fire like
twin entities of alien evil.
The stranger’s features, as he stood there stiffly in the bright light of the roadster’s headlights, were still completely expressionless. The only things that really seemed alive in that masked face were his two eyes, glowing with an eerie blue-green fire like twin beings of alien evil.
Gordon wasted no time in verbal
sparring. He motioned briefly to Leah
Keith’s rigid form in the front seat of
the sedan.
Gordon didn't waste any time with verbal sparring. He gave a quick nod toward Leah Keith's tense body in the front seat of the sedan.
“Miss Keith is returning to Hollywood
with me,” he said curtly. “Will
you let her go peaceably, or shall I—?”
He left the question unfinished, but its
threat was obvious.
“Miss Keith is coming back to Hollywood with me,” he said tersely. “Are you going to let her go peacefully, or should I—?” He didn't finish the question, but the threat was clear.
“Or shall you do what?” asked the
stranger quietly. There was an oddly
metallic ring in his low even tones.
His words were so precisely clipped
that they suggested some origin more
mechanical than human.
“Or what will you do?” asked the stranger quietly. There was an oddly metallic quality to his calm, even voice. His words were so sharply enunciated that they hinted at a more mechanical origin than human.
“Or shall I take Miss Keith with
me by force?” Gordon flared angrily.
“Or should I just take Miss Keith with me by force?” Gordon snapped angrily.
“You can try to take the lady by
force—if you wish.” There was an unmistakable
jeering note in the metallic
tones.
“You can try to take the lady by force—if you want.” There was a clear mocking tone in the metallic voice.
The taunt was the last thing needed
to unleash Gordon’s volatile temper.
He stepped forward and swung a hard
left hook for that expressionless
masque of a face. But the blow never
landed. The stranger dodged with uncanny
swiftness. His answering gesture
seemed merely the gentlest possible
push with an outstretched hand,
yet Gordon was sent reeling backward
a full dozen steps by the terrific force
of that apparently gentle blow.
The taunt was the last thing needed to trigger Gordon’s short fuse. He stepped forward and threw a powerful left hook at that blank face. But the punch never connected. The stranger dodged with amazing speed. His response looked like just a light push with his outstretched hand, yet Gordon was knocked backward a full dozen steps by the incredible force of that seemingly gentle move.
Recovering himself, Gordon
grimly returned to the attack.
The stranger again flung out one hand
in the contemptuous gesture with
which one would brush away a troublesome
fly, but this time Gordon was
more cautious. He neatly dodged the
stranger’s blow, then swung a vicious
right squarely for his adversary’s unprotected
jaw.
Healing himself, Gordon grimly went back on the offensive. The stranger once again waved one hand dismissively, like someone trying to swat away an annoying fly, but this time Gordon stayed alert. He smoothly dodged the stranger’s attack, then threw a powerful right hook straight at his opponent’s exposed jaw.
The blow smashed solidly home with
all of Gordon’s weight behind it. The
stranger’s jaw buckled and gave beneath
that shattering impact. Then
abruptly his entire face crumpled into
distorted ruin. Gordon staggered back
a step in sheer horror at the gruesome
result of his blow.
The punch landed hard with all of Gordon’s weight behind it. The stranger’s jaw cracked and gave way under the brutal force. Then suddenly, his whole face crumpled into a horrific mess. Gordon stepped back in shock at the gruesome outcome of his punch.
The stranger flung a hand up to his
shattered features. When his hand
came away again, his whole face came
away with it!
The stranger raised a hand to his broken face. When he pulled his hand away, his entire face came off with it!
Gordon had one horror-stricken
glimpse of a featureless blob of rubbery
bluish-gray flesh in which fiendish
eyes of blue-green fire blazed in
malignant fury.
Gordon caught a terrifying glimpse of a shapeless mass of rubbery bluish-gray skin, with wicked blue-green eyes burning with anger.
Then the stranger fumbled at his
collar, ripping the linen swiftly away.
Something lashed out from beneath his
throat—a loathsome snake-like object,
slender and forked at the end. For
one ghastly moment, as the writhing
tentacle swung into line with him, Gordon
saw its forked ends glow strange
fire—one a vivid blue, the other a
sparkling green.
Then the stranger fumbled with his collar, quickly tearing the linen away. Something shot out from under his throat—a disgusting, snake-like thing, long and forked at the end. For one horrifying moment, as the writhing tentacle came into view, Gordon saw its forked tips glow with an unusual light—one a bright blue, the other a sparkling green.
Then the world was abruptly blotted
out for Blair Gordon.
Then Blair Gordon's world was suddenly wiped away.
Consciousness returned to
Gordon as swiftly and painlessly
as it had left him. For a moment he
blinked stupidly in a dazed effort to
comprehend the incredible scene before
him.
Awareness came back to
Gordon as quickly and easily
as it had vanished. For a moment he
blinked blankly in a confused attempt to
grasp the unbelievable scene in front
of him.
He was seated in a chair over near
the wall of a large room that was flooded
with livid red light from a single
globe overhead. Beside him sat Leah
Keith, also staring with dazed eyes in
an effort to comprehend her surroundings.
Directly in front of them stood
a figure of stark nightmare horror.
He was sitting in a chair against the wall of a large room that was bathed in bright red light from a single overhead bulb. Next to him was Leah Keith, also staring with bewildered eyes as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Right in front of them stood a figure of pure nightmare.
The weirdly glowing eyes identified
the figure as that of the stranger at
the Maori Hut, but there every point
of resemblance ceased. Only the
cleverest of facial masques and body
padding could ever have enabled this
monstrosity to pass unnoticed in a
world of normal human beings.
The strangely glowing eyes revealed the figure as the stranger at the Maori Hut, but that's where the similarities ended. Only the most skillful use of facial masks and body padding could have allowed this monstrosity to go unnoticed among ordinary humans.
Now that his disguise was completely
stripped away, his slight frame was
revealed as a grotesque parody of that
of a human being, with arms and legs
like pipe-stems, a bald oval head that
merged with neckless rigidity directly
into a heavy-shouldered body that tapered
into an almost wasp-like slenderness
at the waist. He was naked
save for a loin cloth of some metallic
fabric. His bluish-gray skin had a dull
oily sheen strangely suggestive of fine
grained flexible metal.
Now that his disguise was completely removed, his slight frame was revealed as a grotesque imitation of a human being, with arms and legs like thin pipes, a bald oval head that merged with a stiff neck directly into a heavy-shouldered body that narrowed into an almost wasp-like slimness at the waist. He was naked except for a loincloth made of some metallic fabric. His bluish-gray skin had a dull, oily shine that was strangely reminiscent of fine-grained flexible metal.
The creature’s face was hideously
unlike anything human. Beneath the
glowing eyes was a small circular
mouth orifice with a cluster of gill-like
appendages on either side of it.
Patches of lighter-colored skin on
either side of the head seemed to serve
as ears. From a point just under the
head, where the throat of a human being
would have been, dangled the foot-and-a-half
long tentacle whose forked
tip had sent Gordon into oblivion.
The creature's face was grotesquely unlike anything human. Below its glowing eyes was a small circular mouth with a cluster of gill-like appendages on either side. Patches of lighter-colored skin on both sides of its head looked like ears. From a spot just below the head, where a human's throat would be, hung a foot-and-a-half-long tentacle, its forked tip having sent Gordon into oblivion.
Behind the creature Gordon was dimly
aware of a maze of complicated and
utterly unfamiliar apparatus ranged
along the opposite wall, giving the
room the appearance of being a laboratory
of some kind.
Gordon’s obvious bewilderment
seemed to amuse the bluish-gray
monstrosity. “May I introduce myself?”
he asked with a mocking note
in his metallic voice. “I am Arlok of
Xoran. I am an explorer of Space, and
more particularly an Opener of Gates.
My home is upon Xoran, which is one
of the eleven major planets that circle
about the giant blue-white sun that
your astronomers call Rigel. I am here
to open the Gate between your world
and mine.”
Gordon’s clear confusion seemed to entertain the bluish-gray creature. “Can I introduce myself?” he asked with a teasing tone in his metallic voice. “I’m Arlok from Xoran. I’m a space explorer, and more specifically, a Gate Opener. My home is Xoran, which is one of the eleven major planets orbiting the giant blue-white sun your astronomers call Rigel. I’m here to open the Gate between your world and mine.”
Gordon reached a reassuring hand
over to Leah. All memory of their
quarrel was obliterated in the face of
their present peril. He felt her slender
fingers twine firmly with his. The
warm contact gave them both new
courage.
Gordon reached a comforting hand over to Leah. All memory of their fight faded away in light of their current danger. He felt her slender fingers wrap tightly around his. The warm touch gave them both new strength.
“We of Xoran need your planet and
intend to take possession of it,” Arlok
continued, “but the vast distance which
separates Rigel from your solar system
makes it impracticable to transport
any considerable number of our
people here in space-cars for, though
our space-cars travel with practically
the speed of light, it requires over five
hundred and forty years for them to
cross that great void. So I was sent
as a lone pioneer to your Earth to do
the work necessary here in order to
open the Gate that will enable Xoran
to cross the barrier in less than a minute
of your time.
“We from Xoran need your planet and plan to take control of it,” Arlok continued, “but the huge distance between Rigel and your solar system makes it impractical to transport a significant number of our people here in spacecraft because, even though our spacecraft travel nearly at the speed of light, it takes over five hundred and forty years for them to traverse that vast emptiness. So, I was sent as a sole pioneer to your Earth to do the necessary work here to open the Gate that will allow Xoran to cross the barrier in less than a minute of your time.
“That gate is the one through the
fourth dimension, for Xoran and
your planet in a four-dimensional universe
are almost touching each other
in spite of the great distance separating
them in a three-dimensional
universe. We of Xoran, being three-dimensional
creatures like you Earthlings,
can not even exist on a four-dimensional
plane. But we can, by the
use of apparatus to open a Gate, pass
through a thin sector of the fourth
dimension and emerge in a far distant
part of our three-dimensional universe.
“That” gate is the one that leads to the fourth dimension, where Xoran and your planet are almost touching each other even though there’s a huge distance between them in a three-dimensional universe. We, the beings of Xoran, are three-dimensional creatures just like you Earthlings, and we cannot exist in a four-dimensional space. However, we can use equipment to open a Gate, allowing us to briefly slip through a narrow section of the fourth dimension and appear in a far-off part of our three-dimensional universe.
“The situation of our two worlds,”
Arlok continued, “is somewhat like
that of two dots on opposite ends of
a long strip of paper that is curved almost
into a circle. To two-dimensional
beings capable only of realizing and
traveling along the two dimensions of
the paper itself those dots might be
many feet apart, yet in the third
dimension straight across free space
they might be separated by only the
thousandth part of an inch. In order
to take that short cut across the third
dimension the two-dimensional creatures
of the paper would have only to
transform a small strip of the intervening
space into a two-dimensional
surface like their paper.
“The situation of our two worlds,” Arlok continued, “is somewhat like two dots at opposite ends of a long strip of paper that's almost curled into a circle. To two-dimensional beings who can only perceive and move along the two dimensions of the paper, those dots might seem many feet apart, yet in the third dimension, straight across free space, they could be separated by just a thousandth of an inch. To take that shortcut across the third dimension, the two-dimensional creatures of the paper would just need to turn a small section of the intervening space into a two-dimensional surface like their paper.”
“They could, do this, of course, by
the use of proper vibration-creating
machinery, for all things in a material
universe are merely a matter of vibration.
We of Xoran plan to cross the
barrier of the fourth dimension by
creating a narrow strip of vibrations
powerful enough to exactly match and
nullify those of the fourth dimension
itself. The result will be that this narrow
strip will temporarily become an
area of three dimensions only, an area
over which we can safely pass from our
world to yours.”
“They can definitely do this by using the right machines to create vibrations because everything in the material universe is just a matter of vibration. We, the people of Xoran, plan to break through the barrier of the fourth dimension by creating a narrow band of vibrations strong enough to perfectly match and cancel out those of the fourth dimension itself. This will result in that narrow band temporarily becoming a three-dimensional space, allowing us to safely travel from our world to yours.”
Arlok indicated one of the
pieces of apparatus along the opposite
wall of the room. It was an intricate
arrangement of finely wound
coils with wires leading to scores of
needle-like points which constantly
shimmered and crackled with tiny blue-white
flames. Thick cables ran to a
bank of concave reflectors of some
gleaming grayish metal.
Arlok pointed to one of the devices on the opposite wall of the room. It was a complex setup of tightly wound coils with wires connecting to dozens of needle-like tips that continuously flickered and sparked with small blue-white flames. Thick cables connected to a bank of curved reflectors made of a shiny grayish metal.
“There is the apparatus which will
supply the enormous power necessary
to nullify the vibrations of the fourth
dimensional barrier,” Arlok explained.
“It is a condenser and adapter of the
cosmic force that you call the Millikan
rays. In Xoran a similar apparatus is
already set up and finished, but the
Gate can only be opened by simultaneous
actions from both sides of the barrier.
That is why I was sent on my
long journey through space to do the
necessary work here. I am now nearly
finished. A very few hours more will
see the final opening of the Gate. Then
the fighting hordes of Xoran can sweep
through the barrier and overwhelm
your planet.
“There’s the device that will provide the massive power needed to cancel out the vibrations of the fourth-dimensional barrier,” Arlok explained. “It’s a condenser and adapter of the cosmic force you refer to as the Millikan rays. In Xoran, a similar device is already set up and ready, but the Gate can only be opened through simultaneous actions from both sides of the barrier. That’s why I was sent on my long journey through space to complete the necessary work here. I’m almost done. Just a few more hours will lead to the final opening of the Gate. Then the fighting hordes of Xoran can surge through the barrier and overwhelm your planet.”
“When the Gate from Xoran to a new
planet is first opened,” Arlok continued,
“our scientists always like to
have at least one pair of specimens
of the new world’s inhabitants sent
through to them for experimental use.
So to-night, while waiting for one of
my final castings to cool, I improved
the time by making a brief raid upon
the place that you call the Maori Hut.
The lady here seemed an excellent type
of your Earthling women, and the
meteoric iron in her necklace made a
perfect focus for electric hypnosis. Her
escort was too inferior a specimen to
be of value to me so I killed him when
he attempted to interfere. When you
gave chase I lured you on until I could
see whether you might be usable. You
proved an excellent specimen, so I
merely stunned you. Very soon now
I shall be ready to send the two of you
through the Gate to our scientists in
Xoran.”
“When the Gate from Xoran to a new planet is first opened,” Arlok continued, “our scientists always like to have at least one pair of specimens from the new world’s inhabitants sent through for experimental use. So tonight, while waiting for one of my final castings to cool, I took the opportunity to make a quick raid on the place you call the Maori Hut. The lady here seemed like an excellent example of your Earthling women, and the meteoric iron in her necklace made a perfect focus for electric hypnosis. Her companion wasn't a valuable specimen, so I killed him when he tried to interfere. When you chased after me, I led you on to see if you might be usable. You turned out to be an excellent specimen, so I just stunned you. Very soon now, I’ll be ready to send both of you through the Gate to our scientists in Xoran.”
A cold wave of sheer horror
swept over Gordon. It was impossible
to doubt the stark and deadly
menace promised in the plan of this
grim visitor from an alien universe—a
menace that loomed not only for
Gordon and Leah but for the teeming
millions of a doomed and defenseless
world.
Chilly wave of pure terror swept over Gordon. There was no question about the clear and deadly threat promised in the scheme of this grim visitor from another universe—a threat that loomed not just for Gordon and Leah but for the countless millions of a doomed and defenseless world.
“Let me show you Xoran,” Arlok
offered. “Then you may be better able
to understand.” He turned his back
carelessly upon his two captives and
strode over to the apparatus along the
opposite wall.
“Let me show you Xoran,” Arlok offered. “Then you might understand better.” He casually turned his back to his two captives and walked over to the equipment on the other side of the room.
Gordon longed to hurl himself upon
the unprotected back of the retreating
Xoranian, but he knew that any attempt
of that kind would be suicidal.
Arlok’s deadly tentacle would strike
him down before he was halfway
across the room.
Gordon wanted to launch himself onto the unguarded back of the retreating Xoranian, but he realized that any move like that would be a death wish. Arlok's lethal tentacle would take him out before he even reached the halfway point across the room.
He searched his surroundings with
desperate eyes for anything that might
serve as a weapon. Then his pulse
quickened with sudden hope. There on
a small table near Leah was the familiar
bulk of a .45 calibre revolver,
loaded and ready for use. It was included
in a miscellaneous collection of
other small earthly tools and objects
that Arlok had apparently collected for
study.
He scanned his surroundings with frantic eyes for anything that could be used as a weapon. Then his heartbeat raced with sudden hope. There on a small table next to Leah was the recognizable shape of a .45 caliber revolver, loaded and ready to go. It was part of a random assortment of other small everyday tools and items that Arlok had seemingly gathered for study.
There was an excellent chance that
Leah might be able to secure the gun
unobserved. Gordon pressed her fingers
in a swift attempt at signalling,
then jerked his head ever so slightly
toward the table. A moment later the
quick answering pressure of Leah’s
fingers told him that she had understood
his message. From the corner
of his eye Gordon saw Leah’s other
hand begin cautiously groping behind
her for the revolver.
There was a good chance that Leah could get the gun without being noticed. Gordon pressed her fingers in a quick signal, then tilted his head slightly toward the table. A moment later, the quick squeeze of Leah’s fingers let him know she got his message. From the corner of his eye, Gordon saw Leah’s other hand start to search cautiously behind her for the revolver.
Then both Gordon and Leah froze
into sudden immobility as Arlok
faced them again from beside an apparatus
slightly reminiscent of an earthly
radio set. Arlok threw a switch, and
a small bank of tubes glowed pale
green. A yard-square plate of bluish-gray
metal on the wall above the apparatus
glowed with milky fluorescence.
Then both Gordon and Leah froze
into sudden stillness as Arlok
faced them again from beside a device
that looked a bit like an earthly
radio. Arlok flipped a switch, and
a small bank of tubes lit up a pale
green. A yard-square panel of bluish-gray
metal on the wall above the device
glowed with a milky fluorescence.
“It is easy to penetrate the barrier
with light waves,” Arlok explained.
“That is a Gate that can readily be
opened from either side. It was
through it that we first discovered
your Earth.”
“It’s easy to get through the barrier with light waves,” Arlok explained. “That’s a Gate that can be easily opened from either side. It was through it that we first found your Earth.”
Arlok threw a rheostat on to more
power. The luminous plate cleared
swiftly. “And there, Earthlings, is
Xoran!” Arlok said proudly.
Arlok cranked up the rheostat for more power. The glowing screen cleared quickly. “And there, Earthlings, is Xoran!” Arlok said proudly.
Leah and Gordon gasped in sheer
amaze as the glowing plate became a
veritable window into another world—a
world of utter and alien terror.
Leah and Gordon gasped in pure amazement as the glowing plate turned into a true window into another world—a world of complete and foreign terror.
The livid light of a giant red sun
blazed mercilessly down upon a landscape
from which every vestige of animal
and plant life had apparently been
stripped. Naked rocks and barren soil
stretched illimitably to the far horizon
in a vast monotony of utter desolation.
The harsh light of a giant red sun
beamed relentlessly down on a landscape
from which every trace of animal
and plant life had seemingly been
removed. Bare rocks and dry soil
stretched endlessly to the distant horizon
in a vast sameness of complete desolation.
Arlok twirled the knob of the apparatus,
and another scene flashed into
view. In this scene great gleaming
squares and cones of metal rose in
towering clusters from the starkly barren
land. Hordes of creatures like
Arlok swarmed in and around the metal
buildings. Giant machines whirled
countless wheels in strange tasks.
From a thousand great needle-like projections
on the buildings spurted shimmering
sheets of crackling flame, bathing
the entire scene in a whirling mist
of fiery vapors.
Arlok turned the knob of the device, and another scene appeared. In this scene, shiny metal squares and cones rose in towering clusters from the completely barren land. Swarms of creatures like Arlok moved in and around the metal buildings. Massive machines spun countless wheels doing odd jobs. From a thousand sharp projections on the buildings, sheets of shimmering, crackling flame shot out, enveloping the entire scene in a swirling mist of fiery vapors.
Gordon realized dimly that he must
be looking into one of the cities of
Xoran, but every detail of the chaotic
whirl of activity was too utterly unfamiliar
to carry any real significance to
his bewildered brain. He was as hopelessly
overwhelmed as an African savage
would be if transported suddenly
into the heart of Times Square.
Gordon vaguely realized that he must be looking at one of the cities of Xoran, but every detail of the chaotic activity around him was completely unfamiliar and didn't register in his confused mind. He felt as utterly lost as an African tribesman would if he were suddenly dropped into the middle of Times Square.
Arlok again twirled the knob.
The scene shifted, apparently to
another planet. This world was still
alive, with rich verdure and swarming
millions of people strangely like those
of Earth. But it was a doomed world.
The dread Gate to Xoran had already
been opened here. Legions of bluish-gray
Xoranians were attacking the
planet’s inhabitants, and the attack of
those metallic hosts was irresistible.
Arlok twisted the knob again.
The scene changed, seemingly to another planet. This world was vibrant, filled with lush greenery and millions of people who looked oddly similar to those on Earth. But it was a doomed world. The terrifying Gate to Xoran had already been opened here. Legions of bluish-gray Xoranians were assaulting the planet’s residents, and the onslaught of those metallic invaders was unstoppable.
The slight bodies of the Xoranians
seemed as impervious to bullets and
missiles as though armor-plated. The
frantic defense of the beleaguered
people of the doomed planet caused
hardly a casualty in the Xoranian
ranks.
The slender bodies of the Xoranians felt as immune to bullets and missiles as if they were wearing armor. The desperate defense of the trapped people of the doomed planet barely resulted in any casualties for the Xoranians.
The attack of the Xoranians was
hideously effective. Clouds of dense
yellow fog belched from countless projectors
in the hands of the bluish-gray
hosts, and beneath that deadly miasma
all animal and plant life on the doomed
planet was crumbling, dying, and rotting
into a liquid slime. Then even
the slime was swiftly obliterated, and
the Xoranians were left triumphant
upon a world starkly desolate.
The Xoranians' attack was
horrifically effective. Thick clouds of yellow
fog spewed from numerous projectors
held by the bluish-gray
hosts, and under that deadly haze
all animal and plant life on the doomed
planet was disintegrating, dying, and rotting
into a liquid sludge. Then even
the sludge was quickly wiped out, and
the Xoranians stood victorious
on a world starkly empty.
“That was one of the minor planets
in the swarm that make up the solar
system of the sun that your astronomers
call Canopus,” Arlok explained.
“Our first task in conquering a world
is to rid it of the unclean surface scum
of animal and plant life. When this
noxious surface mold is eliminated, the
planet is then ready to furnish us sustenance,
for we Xoranians live directly
upon the metallic elements of the
planet itself. Our bodies are of a substance
of which your scientists have
never even dreamed—deathless, invincible,
living metal!”
“That was one of the smaller planets in the group that makes up the solar system of the sun your astronomers call Canopus,” Arlok explained. “Our first job in taking over a world is to get rid of the filthy surface layer of animal and plant life. Once this harmful surface growth is removed, the planet is then ready to provide us with sustenance, because we Xoranians live directly off the metallic elements of the planet itself. Our bodies are made of a substance that your scientists have never even imagined—deathless, invincible, living metal!”
Arlok again twirled the control
of the apparatus and the scene
was shifted back to the planet of
Xoran, this time to the interior of what
was apparently a vast laboratory. Here
scores of Xoranian scientists were
working upon captives who were pathetically
like human beings of Earth
itself, working with lethal gases and
deadly liquids as human scientists
might experiment upon noxious pests.
The details of the scene were so utterly
revolting, the tortures that were
being inflicted so starkly horrible, that
Leah and Gordon sank back in their
chairs sick and shaken.
Arlok once again turned the controls of the device, and the scene shifted back to the planet Xoran, this time revealing the inside of what looked like a massive laboratory. Here, dozens of Xoranian scientists were working on captives who resembled human beings from Earth, experimenting with lethal gases and deadly liquids as human scientists might do to harmful pests. The details of the scene were so disgustingly repulsive, and the tortures being inflicted were so horrifying, that Leah and Gordon slumped back in their chairs, feeling sick and shaken.
Arlok snapped off a switch, and the
green light in the tubes died. “That
last scene was the laboratory to which
I shall send you two presently,” he
said callously as he started back across
the room toward them.
Arlok flipped a switch, and the green light in the tubes went out. “That last scene was the lab I'm going to send you two to soon,” he said coldly as he walked back across the room toward them.
Gordon lurched to his feet, his brain
a seething whirl of hate in which all
thought of caution was gone as he
tensed his muscles to hurl himself upon
that grim monstrosity from the bleak
and desolate realm of Xoran.
Gordon stumbled to his feet, his mind a chaotic storm of anger where any thought of caution had vanished as he tightened his muscles to launch himself at that terrifying creature from the harsh and empty land of Xoran.
Then he felt Leah tugging surreptitiously
at his right hand. The next moment
the bulk of something cold and
hard met his fingers. It was the revolver.
Leah had secured it while Arlok
was busy with his inter-dimensional
televisor.
Then he felt Leah quietly tugging at his right hand. The next moment, something cold and hard pressed against his fingers. It was the revolver. Leah had grabbed it while Arlok was focused on his inter-dimensional televisor.
Arlok was rapidly approaching them.
Gordon hoped against hope that the
menace of that deadly tentacle might
be diverted for the fraction of a second
necessary for him to get in a crippling
shot. Leah seemed to divine his
thought. She suddenly screamed hysterically
and flung herself on the floor
almost at Arlok’s feet.
Arlok was quickly getting closer to them.
Gordon desperately hoped that the
threat of that deadly tentacle might
be distracted for just a split second
so he could take a damaging shot. Leah seemed to sense his
thoughts. She suddenly screamed in panic
and threw herself on the floor
almost at Arlok’s feet.
Arlok stopped in obvious wonder
and bent over Leah. Gordon took
instant advantage of the Xoranian’s diverted
attention. He whipped the revolver
from behind him and fired point-blank
at Arlok’s unprotected head.
Arlok paused in clear astonishment and leaned over Leah. Gordon quickly seized the opportunity presented by the Xoranian’s distracted focus. He pulled out the revolver from behind him and shot at Arlok’s exposed head from close range.
The bullet struck squarely, but Arlok
was not even staggered. A tiny spot
of bluish-gray skin upon his oval skull
gleamed faintly for a moment under
the bullet’s impact. Then the heavy
pellet of lead, as thoroughly flattened
as though it had struck the triple armor
of a battleship, dropped spent and
harmless to the floor.
The bullet hit dead on, but Arlok didn’t even flinch. A small patch of bluish-gray skin on his oval head glimmered for a moment from the impact. Then, the heavy lead pellet, completely flattened as if it had hit the triple armor of a battleship, fell uselessly to the ground.
Arlok straightened swiftly. For the
moment he seemed to have no thought
of retaliating with his deadly tentacle.
He merely stood there quite still with
one thin arm thrown up to guard his
glowing eyes.
Arlok straightened up quickly. For the moment, he didn’t appear to be thinking about using his deadly tentacle in retaliation. He just stood there, completely still, with one slender arm raised to shield his glowing eyes.
Gordon sent the remainder of the revolver’s
bullets crashing home as fast
as his finger could press the trigger.
At that murderously short range the
smashing rain of lead should have
dropped a charging gorilla. But for all
the effect Gordon’s shots had upon the
Xoranian, his ammunition might as
well have been pellets of paper. Arlok’s
glossy hide merely, glowed momentarily
in tiny patches as the bullets
struck and flattened harmlessly—and
that was all.
Gordon fired the rest of the revolver’s bullets as quickly as his finger could pull the trigger. At such a dangerously close range, the barrage of bullets should have taken down a charging gorilla. But despite the impact of Gordon’s shots on the Xoranian, his ammunition might as well have been paper pellets. Arlok’s glossy skin only gleamed briefly in small spots as the bullets hit and flattened harmlessly—and that was all.
His last cartridge fired, Gordon flung
the empty weapon squarely at the blue
monstrosity’s hideous face. Arlok
made no attempt to dodge. The heavy
revolver struck him high on the forehead,
then rebounded harmlessly to the
floor. Arlok paid no more attention to
the blow than a man would to the
casual touch of a wind-blown feather.
His last bullet spent, Gordon hurled the empty gun straight at the blue monster’s ugly face. Arlok didn’t even try to move out of the way. The heavy revolver hit him hard on the forehead, then bounced off harmlessly to the floor. Arlok ignored the blow like a guy would disregard the light brush of a feather caught in the wind.
Gordon desperately flung himself
forward upon the Xoranian in one last
mad effort to overwhelm him. Arlok
dodged Gordon’s wild blows, then
gently swept the Earth man into the
embrace of his thin arms. For one
helpless moment Gordon sensed the incredible
strength and adamantine hardness
of the Xoranian’s slender figure,
together with an overwhelming impression
of colossal weight in that deceptively
slight body.
Gordon threw himself at the Xoranian in a final, desperate attempt to take him down. Arlok sidestepped Gordon’s wild punches and then smoothly pulled the Earth man into his thin arms. For one brief moment, Gordon felt the astonishing strength and unyielding toughness of the Xoranian’s slender form, alongside an overwhelming sense of immense weight in that seemingly light body.
Then Arlok contemptuously flung
Gordon away from him. As Gordon
staggered backward, Arlok’s tentacle
lashed upward and levelled upon
him. Its twin tips again glowed brilliant
green and livid blue. Instantly
every muscle in Gordon’s body was
paralyzed. He stood there as rigid as
a statue, his body completely deadened
from the neck down. Beside him stood
Leah, also frozen motionless in that
same weird power.
Then Arlok disgustedly threw Gordon away from him. As Gordon stumbled back, Arlok’s tentacle shot up and aimed at him. Its two tips glowed bright green and intense blue once more. Instantly, every muscle in Gordon's body went stiff. He stood there like a statue, totally numb from the neck down. Next to him, Leah was also completely still, caught in that same strange force.
“Earthling, you are beginning to try
my patience,” Arlok snapped. “Can
you not realize that I am utterly invincible
in any combat with you? The
living metal of my body weighs over
sixteen hundred pounds, as you measure
weight. The strength inherent in
that metal is sufficient to tear a hundred
of your Earth men to shreds. But
I do not even have to touch you to vanquish
you. The electric content of my
bodily structure is so infinitely superior
to yours that with this tentacle-organ
of mine I can instantly short-circuit
the feeble currents of your nerve
impulses and bring either paralysis or
death as I choose.
“Human, you’re really testing my patience,” Arlok snapped. “Can’t you see that I’m completely unbeatable in any fight with you? The living metal that makes up my body weighs over sixteen hundred pounds by your standards. The strength of that metal is enough to tear a hundred of your Earthlings apart. But I don’t even need to touch you to defeat you. The electrical charge of my body is so much greater than yours that with this tentacle I can instantly short-circuit the weak signals of your nerve impulses and cause either paralysis or death whenever I want.”
“But enough of this!” Arlok broke
off abruptly. “My materials are now
ready, and it is time that I finished my
work. I shall put you out of my way
for a few hours until I am ready to
send you through the Gate to the laboratories
of Xoran.”
“But enough of this!” Arlok interrupted sharply. “My materials are ready now, and it’s time for me to finish my work. I’ll keep you out of my way for a few hours until I’m ready to send you through the Gate to the laboratories of Xoran.”
The green and blue fire of the tentacle’s
tips flamed to dazzling brightness.
The paralysis of Gordon’s body
swept swiftly over his brain. Black
oblivion engulfed him.
The green and blue fire of the tentacle’s tips blazed to bright intensity. The paralysis of Gordon’s body quickly spread to his mind. Black oblivion consumed him.
When Gordon again recovered
consciousness he found that he
was lying on the floor of what was apparently
a narrow hall, near the foot of
a stairway. His hands were lashed
tightly behind him, and his feet and
legs were so firmly pinioned together
that he could scarcely move.
When Gordon regained consciousness, he realized he was lying on the floor of what seemed to be a narrow hallway, close to the base of a staircase. His hands were bound tightly behind him, and his feet and legs were secured so tightly together that he could barely move.
Beside him lay Leah, also tightly
bound. A short distance down the hall
was the closed door of Arlok’s work-room,
recognizable by the thin line of
red light gleaming beneath it.
Beside him lay Leah, also securely tied up. Not far down the hall was the closed door of Arlok’s workroom, marked by the thin line of red light shining beneath it.
Moonlight through a window at the
rear of the hall made objects around
Gordon fairly clear. He looked at Leah
and saw tears glistening on her long
lashes.
Moonlight streaming through a window at the back of the hall illuminated the objects around Gordon pretty well. He glanced at Leah and noticed tears shining on her long lashes.
“Oh, Blair, I was afraid you’d never
waken again,” the girl sobbed. “I
thought that fiend had killed you!”
Her voice broke hysterically.
“Oh, Blair, I was scared you’d never wake up again,” the girl cried. “I thought that monster had killed you!” Her voice cracked with hysteria.
“Steady, darling,” Gordon said soothingly.
“We simply can’t give up now,
you know. If that monstrosity ever
opens that accursed Gate of his our
entire world is doomed. There must
be some way to stop him. We’ve got
to find that way and try it—even if it
seems only one forlorn chance in a
million.”
“Take it easy, babe,” Gordon said gently.
“We can’t throw in the towel now,
you know. If that monster ever
opens that cursed Gate of his, our
whole world is finished. There has to
be a way to stop him. We need to figure
that out and give it a shot—even if it
feels like just one hopeless chance in a
million.”
Gordon shook his head to clear
the numbness still lingering from
the effect of Arlok’s tentacle. The
Xoranian seemed unable to produce a
paralysis of any great duration with
his weird natural weapon. Accordingly,
he had been forced to bind his captives
like two trussed fowls while he
returned to his labors.
Gordon shook his head to shake off the numbness that was still there from Arlok’s tentacle. The Xoranian didn’t seem to be able to make a paralysis that lasted long with his strange natural weapon. So, he had to tie up his captives like two bundled chickens while he went back to his work.
Lying close together as they were,
it was a comparatively easy matter for
them to get their bound hands within
reach of each other, but after fifteen
minutes of vain work Gordon realized
that any attempt at untying the
ropes was useless. Arlok’s prodigious
strength had drawn the knots so tight
that no human power could ever loosen
them.
Lying close together like they were, it was fairly easy for them to get their tied hands within reach of each other, but after fifteen minutes of fruitless effort, Gordon realized that trying to untie the ropes was pointless. Arlok’s incredible strength had pulled the knots so tight that no human force could ever loosen them.
Then Gordon suddenly thought of
the one thing in his pockets that
might help them. It was a tiny cigarette
lighter, of the spring-trigger type.
It was in his vest pocket completely
out of reach of his bound hands, but
there was a way out of that difficulty.
Then Gordon suddenly thought of the one thing in his pockets that might help them. It was a small cigarette lighter, the kind that uses a spring trigger. It was in his vest pocket, completely out of reach of his tied hands, but there was a way around that problem.
Gordon and Leah twisted and rolled
their bodies like two contortionists until
they succeeded in getting into such
a position that Leah was able to get her
teeth in the cloth of the vest pocket’s
edge. A moment of desperate tugging,
then the fabric gave way. The lighter
dropped from the torn pocket to the
floor, where Leah retrieved it.
Gordon and Leah twisted and rolled their bodies like two contortionists until they managed to get into a position where Leah could bite down on the edge of the vest pocket. After a moment of frantic tugging, the fabric gave way. The lighter fell from the ripped pocket to the floor, and Leah picked it up.
Then they twisted their bodies back
to back. Leah managed to get the
lighter flaming in her bound hands.
Gordon groped in an effort to guide
the ropes on his wrists over the tiny
flickering flame.
Then they turned their bodies back to back. Leah managed to get the lighter lit in her tied hands. Gordon fumbled around, trying to guide the ropes on his wrists over the small flickering flame.
Then there came the faint welcome
odor of smoldering rope as the
lighter’s tiny flame bit into the bonds.
Gordon bit his lips to suppress a cry
of pain as the flame seared into his skin
as well. The flame bit deeper into the
rope. A single strand snapped.
Then there came the faint, welcome smell of burning rope as the lighter’s tiny flame burned into the bonds. Gordon bit his lips to hold back a cry of pain as the flame scorched his skin too. The flame dug deeper into the rope. A single strand snapped.
Then another strand gave way. To
Gordon the process seemed endless as
the flame scorched rope and flesh alike.
A long minute of lancing agony that
seemed hours—then Gordon could
stand no more. He tensed his muscles
in one mighty agonized effort to end
the torture of the flame.
Then another strand broke. To Gordon, it felt like the process was never-ending as the flame burned both rope and skin. A long minute of piercing pain stretched on for what felt like hours—then Gordon could take it no longer. He tensed his muscles in one tremendous, agonizing effort to end the torment of the flame.
The weakened rope gave way completely
beneath that pain-maddened
lunge. Gordon’s hands were free. It
was an easy matter now to use the
lighter to finish freeing himself and
Leah. They made their way swiftly
back to the window at the rear of the
hall. It slid silently upward. A moment
later, and they were out in the
brilliant moonlight—free.
The frayed rope snapped completely under the pressure of the pain-fueled struggle. Gordon’s hands were now free. It was simple for him to use the lighter to fully free himself and Leah. They quickly made their way back to the window at the back of the hall. It slid open silently. Moments later, they emerged into the bright moonlight—free.
They made their way around to the
front of the house. Behind the drawn
shades of one of the front rooms an
eery glow of red light marked the location
of Arlok’s work-room. They
heard the occasional clink of tools inside
the room as the Xoranian diligently
worked to complete his apparatus.
They walked around to the front of the house. Behind the closed blinds of one of the front rooms, an eerie red glow indicated where Arlok’s workshop was. They could hear the occasional clink of tools inside as the Xoranian worked hard to finish his device.
They crept stealthily up to where
one of the French windows of Arlok’s
work-room swung slightly ajar.
Through the narrow crevice they could
see Arlok’s grotesque back as he labored
over the complex assembly of
apparatus against the wall.
They quietly approached where one of the French windows in Arlok’s workroom was slightly open. Through the small gap, they could see Arlok’s odd back as he worked over the complicated setup of equipment against the wall.
A heavy stone flung through the window
would probably wreck that delicate
mechanism completely, yet the
two watchers knew that such a respite
would be only a temporary one. As
long as Arlok remained alive on this
planet to build other gates to Xoran,
Earth’s eventual doom was certain.
Complete destruction of Arlok himself
was Earth’s only hope of salvation.
A heavy stone thrown through the window would likely destroy that delicate mechanism entirely, yet the two observers knew that any break would only be temporary. As long as Arlok was alive on this planet to create more gates to Xoran, Earth’s eventual destruction was inevitable. Complete annihilation of Arlok himself was Earth’s only chance of salvation.
The Xoranian seemed to be nearing
the end of his labors. He left
the apparatus momentarily and walked
over to a work-bench where he picked
up a slender rod-like tool. Donning a
heavy glove to shield his left hand, he
selected a small plate of bluish-gray
metal, then pressed a switch in the
handle of the tool in his right hand.
The Xoranian appeared to be finishing his work. He stepped away from the equipment for a moment and walked over to a workbench where he grabbed a thin, rod-like tool. Putting on a thick glove to protect his left hand, he picked up a small plate made of bluish-gray metal, then pressed a switch on the handle of the tool in his right hand.
A blade of blinding white flame,
seemingly as solid as a blade of metal,
spurted for the length of a foot from
the tool’s tip. Arlok began cutting the
plate with the flame, the blade shearing
through the heavy metal as easily as a
hot knife shears through butter.
A blade of bright white flame,
seeming as solid as a metal blade,
shot out a foot from the tool’s tip. Arlok started cutting the plate with the flame, the blade slicing through the heavy metal as easily as a hot knife cuts through butter.
The sight brought a sudden surge of
exultant hope to Gordon. He swiftly
drew Leah away from the window, far
enough to the side that their low-voiced
conversation could not be heard
from inside the work-room.
The sight filled Gordon with a sudden rush of joyful hope. He quickly pulled Leah away from the window, far enough to the side that their quiet conversation couldn't be heard from inside the workroom.
“Leah, there is our one chance!” he
explained excitedly. “That blue fiend
is vulnerable, and that flame-tool of his
is the weapon to reach his vulnerability.
Did you notice how careful he
was to shield his other hand with a
glove before he turned the tool on?
He can be hurt by that blade of flame,
and probably hurt badly.”
“Leah, this is our one chance!” he said excitedly. “That blue monster is vulnerable, and that flame tool of his is the weapon to exploit that vulnerability. Did you see how careful he was to cover his other hand with a glove before he turned on the tool? He can be hurt by that flame blade, and probably hurt badly.”
Leah nodded in quick understanding.
“If I could lure him out of the room
for just a moment, you could slip in
through the window and get that flame-tool,
Blair,” she suggested eagerly.
Leah quickly nodded in understanding.
“If I can get him out of the room
for just a minute, you could sneak in
through the window and grab that flame-tool,
Blair,” she suggested eagerly.
“That might work,” Gordon agreed
reluctantly. “But, Leah, don’t run any
more risks than you absolutely have
to!” He picked up a small rock. “Here,
take this with you. Open the door
into the hall and attract Arlok’s attention
by throwing the rock at his precious
apparatus. Then the minute he
sees you, try to escape out through the
hall again. He’ll leave his work to
follow you. When he returns to his
work-room I’ll be in there waiting for
him. And I’ll be waiting with a weapon
that can stab through even that
armor-plated hide of his!”
"That might work," Gordon said, a bit hesitantly. "But Leah, don’t take any more risks than you really have to!" He picked up a small rock. "Here, take this with you. Open the door to the hallway and get Arlok’s attention by throwing the rock at his precious equipment. Then, as soon as he sees you, try to escape back through the hallway. He’ll leave his work to chase after you. When he goes back to his workshop, I’ll be in there waiting for him. And I’ll be ready with a weapon that can pierce even his armor-plated hide!"
They separated, Leah to enter the
house, Gordon to return to the window.
They parted ways, Leah walked into the house, and Gordon went back to the window.
Arlok was back over in front of
the apparatus, fitting into place
the piece of metal he had just cut. The
flame-tool, its switch now turned off,
was still on the work-bench.
Arlok was back in front of the equipment, installing the piece of metal he had just cut. The flame tool, its switch now off, was still on the workbench.
Gordon’s heart pounded with excitement
as he crouched there with his
eyes fixed upon the closed hall door.
The minutes seemed to drag interminably.
Then suddenly Gordon’s muscles
tensed. The knob of the hall door
had turned ever so slightly. Leah was
at her post!
Gordon's heart raced with excitement as he crouched there, his eyes glued to the closed hall door. The minutes felt like they were dragging on forever. Then, out of nowhere, Gordon's muscles tightened. The doorknob of the hall door turned just a bit. Leah was at her post!
The next moment the door was flung
open with a violence that sent it slamming
back against the wall. The slender
figure of Leah stood framed in the
opening, her dark eyes blazing as she
flung one hand up to hurl her missile.
The next moment, the door swung open with such force that it hit the wall. Leah's slim figure stood in the doorway, her dark eyes flashing as she raised one hand to throw her object.
Arlok whirled just as Leah threw
the rock straight at the intricate Gate-opening
apparatus. With the speed of
thought the Xoranian flung his own
body over to shield his fragile instruments.
The rock thudded harmlessly
against his metallic chest.
Arlok spun around just as Leah hurled the rock directly at the complex Gate-opening mechanism. In a split second, the Xoranian threw his body over to protect his delicate equipment. The rock hit him solidly on his metal chest but caused no damage.
Then Arlok’s tentacle flung out like
a striking cobra, its forked tip flaming
blue and green fire as it focussed upon
the open door. But Leah was already
gone. Gordon heard her flying footsteps
as she raced down the hall. Arlok
promptly sped after her in swift
pursuit.
Then Arlok’s tentacle shot out like a striking cobra, its forked tip blazing with blue and green flames as it locked onto the open door. But Leah was already gone. Gordon heard her hurried footsteps as she sprinted down the hallway. Arlok quickly took off after her in hot pursuit.
As Arlok passed through the door
into the hall Gordon flung himself
into the room, and sped straight for the
work-bench. He snatched the flame-tool
up, then darted over to the wall by
the door. He was not a second too
soon. The heavy tread of Arlok’s return
was already audible in the hall
just outside.
As Arlok walked through the door into the hall, Gordon rushed into the room and quickly made his way to the workbench. He grabbed the flame-tool and then dashed over to the wall by the door. He wasn’t a moment too soon; the heavy sound of Arlok’s approach was already heard in the hall just outside.
Gordon prepared to stake everything
upon his one slim chance of disabling
that fearful tentacle before Arlok could
bring it into action. He pressed the
tiny switch in the flame-tool’s handle
just as Arlok came through the door.
Gordon got ready to risk everything on his one slim chance of disabling that terrifying tentacle before Arlok could activate it. He pressed the small switch on the handle of the flame-tool just as Arlok walked through the door.
Arlok, startled by the glare of
the flame-tool’s blazing blade,
whirled toward Gordon—but too late.
That thin searing shaft of vivid flame
had already struck squarely at the base
of the Xoranian’s tentacle. A seething
spray of hissing sparks marked the
place where the flame bit deeply home.
Arlok screamed, a ghastly metallic note
of anguish like nothing human.
Arlok, shocked by the bright light of the flame-tool’s blazing blade, spun around to face Gordon—but it was too late. That thin, searing beam of bright flame had already hit directly at the base of the Xoranian’s tentacle. A chaotic spray of hissing sparks lit up the spot where the flame had deeply penetrated. Arlok screamed, a horrific metallic sound of pain that was unlike anything human.
The Xoranian’s powerful hands
clutched at Gordon, but he leaped lithely
backward out of their reach. Then
Gordon again attacked, the flame-tool’s
shining blade licking in and out like
a rapier. The searing flame swept
across one of Arlok’s arms, and the
Xoranian winced. Then the blade
stabbed swiftly at Arlok’s waist. Arlok
half-doubled as he flinched back.
Gordon shifted his aim with lightning
speed and sent the blade of flame lashing
in one accurate terrible stroke that
caught Arlok squarely in the eyes.
The Xoranian’s strong hands reached for Gordon, but he jumped back skillfully, avoiding their grasp. Then Gordon lunged again, the flame-tool's shiny blade darting in and out like a rapier. The intense heat swept over one of Arlok’s arms, making the Xoranian flinch. Then the blade quickly jabbed at Arlok’s waist. Arlok bent over slightly as he pulled back. Gordon adjusted his aim with incredible speed and sent the blade of flame striking in one precise, powerful move that hit Arlok squarely in the eyes.
Again Arlok screamed in intolerable
agony as that tearing flame darkened
forever his glowing eyes. In berserker
fury the tortured Xoranian charged
blindly toward Gordon. Gordon warily
dodged to one side. Arlok, sightless,
and with his tentacle crippled, still
had enough power in that mighty
metallic body of his to tear a hundred
Earth men to pieces.
Again, Arlok screamed in unbearable pain as that burning flame permanently obscured his glowing eyes. In a wild rage, the tormented Xoranian charged blindly at Gordon. Gordon cautiously sidestepped. Arlok, blind and with a damaged tentacle, still had enough strength in his powerful metallic body to rip apart a hundred Earth men.
Gordon stung Arlok’s shoulder with
the flame, then desperately leaped to
one side just in time to dodge a flailing
blow that would have made pulp of
his body had it landed.
Gordon scorched Arlok’s shoulder with the flame, then urgently jumped to the side just in time to avoid a wild swing that would have turned his body to mush if it had connected.
Arlok went stark wild in his frenzied
efforts to come to grips with his
unseen adversary. Furniture crashed
and splintered to kindling wood beneath
his threshing feet. Even the
stout walls of the room shivered and
cracked as the incredible weight of Arlok’s
body caromed against them.
Arlok went completely crazy in his desperate attempts to confront his invisible opponent. Furniture smashed and broke into pieces under his pounding feet. Even the strong walls of the room shook and cracked as the immense weight of Arlok’s body slammed against them.
Gordon circled lithely around
the crippled blue monstrosity like
a timber wolf circling a wounded
moose. He began concentrating his attack
upon Arlok’s left leg. Half a
dozen deep slashes with the searing
flame—then suddenly the thin leg
crumpled and broke. Arlok crashed
helplessly to the floor.
Gordon moved gracefully around the damaged blue creature like a timber wolf circling a hurt moose. He focused his attack on Arlok’s left leg. After half a dozen deep cuts with the searing flame, the thin leg suddenly crumpled and snapped. Arlok fell helplessly to the floor.
Gordon was now able to shift his
attack to Arlok’s head. Dodging the
blindly flailing arms of the Xoranian,
he stabbed again and again at that oval-shaped
skull.
Gordon was now able to focus his attack on Arlok’s head. Avoiding the wildly swinging arms of the Xoranian, he stabbed repeatedly at that oval-shaped skull.
The searing thrusts began to have
their effect. Arlok’s convulsive movements
became slower and weaker. Gordon
sent the flame stabbing in a long
final thrust in an attempt to pierce
through to that alien metal brain.
The intense thrusts started to take their toll. Arlok's convulsive movements grew slower and weaker. Gordon launched the flame in a long final thrust, trying to break through to that alien metal brain.
With startling suddenness the flame
burned its way home to some unknown
center of life force in the oval skull.
There was a brief but appalling gush
of bright purple flame from Arlok’s
eye-sockets and mouth orifice. Then
his twitching body stiffened. His
bluish-gray hide darkened with incredible
swiftness into a dull black.
Arlok was dead.
With shocking suddenness, the flame
blazed its way to some unknown
center of life force in the oval skull.
There was a quick but horrifying burst
of bright purple flame from Arlok’s
eye sockets and mouth. Then
his twitching body went rigid. His
bluish-gray skin darkened rapidly
into a dull black.
Arlok was dead.
Gordon, sickened at the grisly ending
to the battle, snapped off the flame-tool
and turned to search for Leah. He
found her already standing in the hall
door, alive, and unhurt.
Gordon, disgusted by the horrific conclusion of the battle, switched off the flame-tool and turned to look for Leah. He found her already standing in the hallway door, alive and unhurt.
“I escaped through the window
at the end of the hall,” she explained.
“Arlok quit following me as
soon as he saw that you too were gone
from where he had left us tied.” She
shuddered as she looked down at the
Xoranian’s mangled body. “I saw most
of your fight with him, Blair. It was
terrible; awful. But, Blair, we’ve won!”
"I escaped" through the window
at the end of the hall,” she explained.
“Arlok stopped following me as
soon as he saw that you were gone
from where he had left us tied up.” She
shuddered as she looked down at the
Xoranian’s broken body. “I saw most
of your fight with him, Blair. It was
terrible; horrible. But, Blair, we’ve won!”
“Yes, and now we’ll make sure of the
fruits of our victory,” Gordon said
grimly, starting over toward the Gate-opening
apparatus with the flame-tool
in his hand. A very few minutes’ work
with the shearing blade of flame reduced
the intricate apparatus to a mere
tangled pile of twisted metal.
“Yes, and now we’ll ensure we get the benefits of our victory,” Gordon said firmly, walking back to the gate-opening device with the flame-tool in his hand. Just a few minutes of using the fiery blade reduced the complex apparatus to a jumbled mess of twisted metal.
Arlok, Gate-opener of Xoran, was
dead—and the Gate to that grim planet
was now irrevocably closed!
Arlok, Gate-opener of Xoran, was dead—and the Gate to that grim planet was now permanently shut!
“Blair, do you feel it too, that eery
feeling of countless eyes still watching
us from Xoran?” There was frank awe
in Leah’s half-whispered question.
“You know Arlok said that they had
watched us for centuries from their
side of the barrier. I’m sure they’re
watching us now. Will they send another
Opener of Gates to take up the
work where Arlok failed?”
“Blair, do you feel it too, that eerie feeling of countless eyes still watching us from Xoran?” Leah asked in a half-whisper, clearly in awe. “You know Arlok mentioned that they had watched us for centuries from their side of the barrier. I’m sure they’re watching us right now. Will they send another Opener of Gates to continue the work where Arlok failed?”
Gordon took Leah into his arms. “I
don’t know, dear,” he admitted gravely.
“They may send another messenger,
but I doubt it. This world of ours has
had its warning, and it will heed it.
The watchers on Xoran must know that
in the five hundred and forty years it
would take their next messenger to get
here, the Earth will have had more than
enough time to prepare an adequate defense
for even Xoran’s menace. I doubt
if there will ever again be an attempt
made to open the Gate to Xoran.”
Gordon pulled Leah close. “I don’t know, babe,” he said seriously. “They might send another messenger, but I really doubt it. Our world has had its warning, and it will pay attention. The watchers on Xoran must realize that in the five hundred and forty years it will take their next messenger to arrive here, Earth will have had more than enough time to build up a proper defense against even Xoran’s threat. I seriously doubt there will ever be another attempt to open the Gate to Xoran.”
The great ship tore apart.
The massive ship split apart.
The Eye of Allah
On the fatal seventh of September a certain
Secret Service man sat in the President’s
chair and—looked back into the
Eye of Allah.
On the fateful seventh of September, a specific Secret Service agent sat in the President’s chair and—looked back into the Eye of Allah.
Blinky Collins’ part in this
matter was very brief. Blinky
lasted just long enough to
make a great discovery, to
brag about it as was Blinky’s way, and
then pass on to find his reward in
whatever hereafter
is set apart
for weak-minded
crooks whose
heads are not
hard enough to
withstand the
crushing impact of a lead-filled pacifier.
Blinky Collins’ role in this situation was very short. Blinky stuck around just long enough to make a big discovery, brag about it like he usually did, and then move on to seek his reward in whatever afterlife is reserved for dim-witted criminals whose minds aren’t strong enough to handle the heavy blow of a lead-filled pacifier.
The photograph studio of Blinky
Collins was on the third floor of a disreputable
building in an equally unsavory
part of Chicago. There were
no tinted pictures of beautiful blondes
nor of stern, square-jawed men of affairs
in Blinky’s reception room. His
clients, who came furtively there, were
strongly opposed to having their pictures
taken—they
came for other
purposes. For the
photographic
work of Mr. Collins
was strictly
commercial—and
peculiar. There were fingerprints to
be photographed and identified for
purpose of private revenge, photographs
of people to be merged and repictured
in compromising closeness for
reasons of blackmail. And even X-Ray
photography was included in the scope
of his work.
The photography studio of Blinky Collins was on the third floor of a rundown building in a sketchy part of Chicago. There were no colored pictures of pretty blondes or serious, square-jawed businessmen in Blinky’s waiting room. His clients, who came in secretly, were strongly against having their photos taken—they came for other reasons. The photographic work of Mr. Collins was strictly business—and unusual. There were fingerprints to be photographed and identified for private revenge, photos of people to be merged and redone in compromising situations for reasons of blackmail. Even X-ray photography was part of his services.
The great discovery came when a
box was brought to the dingy
room and Mr. Collins was asked to
show what was inside it without the
bother and inconvenience of disturbing
lock and seals. The X-Ray machine
sizzled above it, and a photographic
plate below was developed to
show a string of round discs that could
easily have been pearls.
The big discovery happened when a box was brought into the shabby room and Mr. Collins was asked to reveal its contents without the hassle of breaking any locks or seals. The X-Ray machine hummed above it, while a photographic plate below was exposed to show a series of round discs that could easily have been pearls.
The temporary possessor of the box
was pleased with the result—but
Blinky was puzzled. For the developer
had brought out an odd result.
There were the pearls as expected, but,
too, there was a small picture superimposed—a
picture of a bald head and
a body beneath seated beside a desk.
The picture had been taken from above
looking straight down, and head and
desk were familiar.
The temporary owner of the box was happy with the outcome—but Blinky was confused. The developer had produced a strange result. There were the pearls as expected, but there was also a small image layered on top—a picture of a bald head and a body sitting next to a desk. The photo was taken from above, looking straight down, and both the head and the desk looked familiar.
Blinky knew them both. The odd
part was that he knew also that both
of them were at that instant on the
ground floor of the same disreputable
building, directly under and two floors
below his workshop.
Blinky knew both of them. The strange part was that he also knew that at that moment, they were on the ground floor of the same shady building, right below and two floors down from his workshop.
Like many great discoveries, this of
Blinky’s came as the result of an accident.
He had monkeyed with the
X-Ray generator and had made certain
substitutions. And here was the
result—a bald head and a desk, photographed
plainly through two heavy
wood floors. Blinky scratched his own
head in deep thought. And then he
repeated the operation.
Like many great discoveries, Blinky's came about by accident. He had tinkered with the X-Ray generator and made some substitutions. And here was the outcome—a bald head and a desk, clearly photographed through two thick wooden floors. Blinky scratched his head in deep thought. Then, he repeated the process.
This time there was a blonde head
close to the bald one, and two people
were close to the desk and to each
other. Blinky knew then that there
were financial possibilities in this new
line of portrait work.
This time, a blonde head was near the bald one, and two people were close to the desk and to each other. Blinky realized then that there were financial opportunities in this new type of portrait work.
It was some time before the rat eyes
of the inventor were able to see exactly
what they wanted through this
strange device, but Blinky learned.
And he fitted a telescope back of the
ray and found that he could look along
it and see as if through a great funnel
what was transpiring blocks and blocks
away; he looked where he would, and
brick walls or stone were like glass
when the new ray struck through them.
It took a while for the inventor's rat-like eyes to clearly see what they wanted through this strange device, but Blinky got the hang of it. He attached a telescope behind the ray and discovered that he could look through it and see, as if through a huge funnel, what was happening blocks away. He looked wherever he wanted, and brick walls or stone became as transparent as glass when the new ray passed through them.
Blinky never knew what he had—never
dreamed of the tremendous potentialities
in his oscillating ethereal
ray that had a range and penetration
beyond anything known. But he
knew, in a vague way, that this ray was
a channel for light waves to follow,
and he learned that he could vary the
range of the ray and that whatever
light was shown at the end of that
range came to him as clear and distinct
as if he were there in the room.
Blinky never realized what he had—never imagined the incredible possibilities in his oscillating ethereal ray that could reach and penetrate farther than anything else known. But he understood, somewhat, that this ray was a pathway for light waves, and he discovered that he could adjust the range of the ray, making whatever light appeared at the end of that range come to him as clear and vivid as if he were actually in the room.
He sat for hours, staring through the
telescope. He would train the device
upon a building across the street, then
cut down the current until the unseen
vibration penetrated inside the building.
If there was nothing there of interest
he would gradually increase the
power, and the ray would extend out
and still out into other rooms and beyond
them to still others. Blinky
had a lot of fun, but he never forgot
the practical application of the device—practical,
that is, from the distorted
viewpoint of a warped mind.
He sat for hours, staring through the telescope. He would aim the device at a building across the street, then reduce the current until the hidden vibrations penetrated inside. If there was nothing interesting there, he would slowly increase the power, and the beam would extend further into other rooms and beyond. Blinky had a lot of fun, but he never forgot the practical use of the device—practical, that is, from the twisted perspective of a warped mind.
“I’ve heard about your machine,”
said a pasty-faced man one day,
as he sat in Blinky’s room, “and I
think it’s a lot of hooey. But I’d give
just one grand to know who is with
the district attorney this minute.”
“I’ve heard about your machine,” said a pale-faced man one day, as he sat in Blinky’s room, “and I think it’s all nonsense. But I’d pay a thousand bucks just to know who’s with the district attorney right now.”
“Where is he?” asked Blinky.
“Where's he?” asked Blinky.
“Two blocks down the street, in the
station house … and if Pokey Barnard
is with him, the lousy stool-pigeon—”
“Two blocks down the street, in the station house … and if Pokey Barnard is with him, that terrible snitch—”
Blinky paid no attention to the
other’s opinion of one Pokey Barnard;
he was busy with a sputtering blue
light and a telescope behind a shield
of heavy lead.
Blinky didn’t care about what others thought of Pokey Barnard; he was focused on a flickering blue light and a telescope behind a thick lead shield.
“Put your money on the table,” he
said, finally: “there’s the dicks …
and there’s Pokey. Take a look—”
“Put your money on the table,” he said finally. “There are the bets... and there’s Pokey. Take a look—”
It was some few minutes later that
Blinky learned of another valuable feature
in his ray. He was watching the
district attorney when the pasty-faced
man brushed against a hanging incandescent
light. There was a bit of
bare wire exposed, and as it swung into
the ray the fuses in the Collins studio
blew out instantly.
It was a few minutes later that Blinky discovered another valuable feature in his ray. He was watching the district attorney when the pale-faced man brushed against a hanging incandescent light. There was some bare wire exposed, and as it swung into the ray, the fuses in the Collins studio blew out instantly.
But the squinting eyes at the telescope
had seen something first. They
had seen the spare form of the district
attorney throw itself from the chair as
if it had been dealt a blow—or had received
an electric shock.
But the squinting eyes at the telescope
had seen something first. They
had seen the lean figure of the district
attorney jump out of the chair as
if it had been hit— or had gotten
an electric shock.
Blinky put in new fuses—heavier
ones—and tried it again on another
subject. And again the man at the receiving
end got a shot of current that
sent him sprawling.
Blinky installed new fuses—stronger ones—and tested it again on another subject. Once more, the guy at the receiving end got zapped with a current that knocked him down.
“Now what the devil—” demanded
Blinky. He stood off and looked at
the machine, the wire with its 110
volts, the invisible ray that was streaming
out.
“Now what the heck—” asked Blinky. He stepped back and stared at the machine, the wire carrying its 110 volts, the invisible ray that was streaming out.
“It’s insulated, the machine is,” he
told his caller, “so the juice won’t
shoot back if I keep my hands off;
but why,” he demanded profanely,
“don’t it short on the first thing it
touches?”
“It’s insulated, the machine is,” he told his caller, “so the electricity won’t backfire if I keep my hands off; but why,” he asked angrily, “doesn’t it shut off on the first thing it touches?”
He was picturing vaguely a ray
like a big insulated cable, with
light and current both traveling along
a core at its center, cut off, insulated
by the ray, so that only the bare end
where the ray stopped could make contact.
He was imagining something like a thick insulated wire, with light and electricity both moving along a core in the middle, separated and insulated by the wire, so that only the bare end where the wire ended could connect.
“Some more of them damn electrons.”
he hazarded; then demanded of
his caller: “But am I one hell of a
smart guy? Or am I?”
“Some more of those damn electrons.” he said cautiously; then he asked his caller, “But am I really a smart guy? Or what?”
There was no denying this fact. The
pasty-faced man told Blinky with
lurid emphasis just how smart. He
had seen with his own eyes and this
was too good to keep.
There was no denying this fact. The pasty-faced man told Blinky with exaggerated emphasis just how smart he was. He had seen it with his own eyes, and this was too good to keep to himself.
He paid his one grand and departed,
first to make certain necessary arrangements
for the untimely end of
one Pokey Barnard, squealer, louse, et
cetera, et cetera, and then to spread
the glad news through the underworld
of Collins’ invention.
He paid his thousand dollars and left,
first to make some necessary arrangements
for the unexpected death of
one Pokey Barnard, snitch, parasite, and
so on, and then to share
the good news throughout the underworld
about Collins’ invention.
That was Blinky’s big mistake, as
was shown a few days later. Not many
had taken seriously the account of the
photographer’s experiments, but there
was one who had, as was evident. A
bearded man, whose eyes stared somewhat
wildly from beneath a shock of
frowzy hair, entered the Collins work-room
and locked the door behind him.
His English was imperfect, but the
heavy automatic in his hand could not
be misunderstood. He forced the
trembling inventor to give a demonstration,
and the visitor’s face showed
every evidence of delight.
That was Blinky’s big mistake, as was shown a few days later. Not many people took the photographer’s experiments seriously, but there was one who did, as became clear. A bearded man, whose eyes looked somewhat wild beneath a messy tangle of hair, entered the Collins workroom and locked the door behind him. His English wasn't great, but the heavy gun in his hand was impossible to misinterpret. He forced the trembling inventor to demonstrate, and the visitor’s face showed every sign of excitement.
“The cur-rent,” he demanded with
careful words, “the electreek cur-rent,
you shall do also. Yes?”
“The current,” he insisted with measured words, “the electric current, you will do as well. Yes?”
Again the automatic brought quick
assent, and again the visitor showed
his complete satisfaction. Showed it
by slugging the inventor quietly and
efficiently and packing the apparatus
in the big suitcase he had brought.
Again, the machine got an instant yes, and once more the visitor displayed his total satisfaction. He displayed it by quietly and efficiently knocking out the inventor and stuffing the device into the large suitcase he had brought.
Blinky Collins had been fond of that
machine. He had found a form of television
with uncounted possibilities,
and it had been for him the perfect instrument
of a blackmailing Peeping
Tom; he had learned the secret of directed
wireless transmission of power
and had seen it as a means for annoying
his enemies. Yet Blinky Collins—the
late Blinky Collins—offered no
least objection, when the bearded man
walked off with the machine. His
body, sprawled awkwardly in the corner,
was quite dead….
Blinky Collins had really liked that machine. He had discovered a type of television with endless possibilities, and it had been the perfect tool for his blackmailing Peeping Tom antics; he had figured out how to send power wirelessly and saw it as a way to bother his enemies. Yet Blinky Collins—the recently deceased Blinky Collins—made no protest when the bearded man took the machine away. His body, awkwardly sprawled in the corner, was completely lifeless….
And now, some two months later,
in his Washington office, the
Chief of the United States Secret Service
pushed a paper across his desk to
a waiting man and leaned back in his
chair.
And now, about two months later, in his Washington office, the Chief of the United States Secret Service slid a document across his desk to a man who was waiting and leaned back in his chair.
“What would you make of that,
Del?” he asked.
“What do you think about that, Del?” he asked.
Robert Delamater reached leisurely
for the paper. He regarded it with
sleepy, half-closed eyes.
Robert Delamater reached for the paper casually, looking at it with drowsy, half-closed eyes.
There was a crude drawing of an eye
at the top. Below was printed—not
written—a message in careful, precise
letters: “Take warning. The Eye of
Allah is upon you. You shall instructions
receive from time to time. Follow
them. Obey.”
There was a rough drawing of an eye at the top. Below it was printed—not written—a message in careful, precise letters: “Take warning. The Eye of Allah is upon you. You will receive instructions from time to time. Follow them. Obey.”
Delamater laughed. “Why ask me
what I think of a nut letter like that.
You’ve had plenty of them just as
crazy.”
Delamater laughed. “Why are you asking me what I think of a nutty letter like that? You’ve received plenty of them that are just as crazy.”
“This didn’t come to me,” said the
Chief; “it was addressed to the President
of the United States.”
“This didn’t come to me,” said the Chief; “it was sent to the President of the United States.”
“Well, there will be others, and we
will run the poor sap down. Nothing
out of the ordinary I should say.”
“Well, there will be others, and we will hunt the poor guy down. Nothing out of the ordinary, I’d say.”
“That is what I thought—at first.
Read this—” The big, heavy-set man
pushed another and similar paper
across the desk. “This one was addressed
to the Secretary of State.”
“That's what I thought—at first.
Read this—” The big, heavy-set man
pushed another similar paper
across the desk. “This one was addressed
to the Secretary of State.”
Delamater did not read it at once.
He held both papers to the light; his
fingers touched the edges only.
Delamater didn’t read it right away. He held both papers up to the light; his fingers only grazed the edges.
“No watermark,” he mused; “ordinary
white writing stock—sold in all
the five and ten cent stores. Tried
these for fingerprints I suppose?”.
“No watermark,” he thought; “just plain white writing paper—available in all the five and dime stores. I guess they tried these for fingerprints?”
“Read it,” suggested the Chief.
“Check it out,” suggested the Chief.
“Another picture of an eye,” said
Delamater aloud, and read: “‘Warning.
You are dealing with an emissary from
a foreign power who is an unfriend of
my country. See him no more. This
is the first and last warning. The Eye
of Allah watches.’
“Another picture of an eye,” said Delamater aloud, and read: “‘Warning. You are dealing with an envoy from a foreign power who is an enemy of my country. Do not see him again. This is the first and last warning. The Eye of Allah is watching.’”
“And what is this below—? ‘He did
not care for your cigars, Mr. Secretary.
Next time—but there must be no next
time.’”
“And what’s this below—? ‘He didn’t care for your cigars, Mr. Secretary. Next time—but there can’t be a next time.’”
Delamater read slowly—lazily.
He seemed only slightly interested
except when he came to the odd
conclusion of the note. But the Chief
knew Delamater and knew how that
slow indolence could give place to a
feverish, alert concentration when
work was to be done.
Delamater read slowly—almost idly.
He seemed only mildly interested
except when he reached the strange
end of the note. But the Chief
knew Delamater and was aware of how that
slow laziness could turn into a
intense, focused drive when it was time to work.
“Crazy as a loon,” was the man’s
conclusion as he dropped the papers
upon the desk.
“Crazy as a loon,” was the man’s conclusion as he dropped the papers on the desk.
“Crazy,” his chief corrected, “like a
fox! Read the last line again; then get
this—
“Crazy,” his boss corrected, “like a fox! Read the last line again; then get this—
“The Secretary of State is meeting
with a foreign agent who is here very
much incog. Came in as a servant of
a real ambassador. Slipped quietly into
Washington, and not a soul knew he
was here. He met the Secretary in a
closed room; no one saw him come or
leave—”;
“The Secretary of State is meeting
with a foreign agent who is here completely
incognito. He came in as a servant of
a real ambassador. He quietly slipped into
Washington, and no one knew he
was here. He met the Secretary in a
private room; no one saw him arrive or
leave—”;
“Well, the Secretary tells me that
in that room where nobody could see
he offered this man a cigar. His visitor
took it, tried to smoke it, apologized—and
lit one of his own vile cigarettes.”
“Well, the Secretary tells me that
in that room where no one could see
he offered this guy a cigar. His visitor
took it, tried to smoke it, apologized—and
lit one of his own terrible cigarettes.”
“Hm-m!” Delamater sat a little
straighter in his chair; his eyebrows
were raised now in questioning astonishment.
“Dictaphone? Some employee
of the Department listening
in?”
“Hm-m!” Delamater sat up a bit straighter in his chair; his eyebrows were raised now in surprised curiosity. “Dictaphone? Is some employee from the Department listening in?”
“Now that begins to be interesting,”
the other conceded. His eyes had lost
their sleepy look. “Want me to take
it on?”
“Now that’s starting to get interesting,” the other agreed. His eyes had lost their drowsy look. “Do you want me to handle it?”
“Later. Right now. I want you to
take this visiting gentleman under
your personal charge. Here is the
name and the room and hotel where he
is staying. He is to meet with the
Secretary to-night—he knows where.
You will get to him unobserved—absolutely
unseen; I can leave that to you.
Take him yourself to his appointment,
and take him without a brass band.
But have what men you want tail you
and watch out for spies…. Then,
when he is through, bring him back and
deliver him safely to his room. Compray?”
“Later. Right now, I want you to take this visiting gentleman under your personal care. Here’s his name, along with the room and hotel where he’s staying. He’s supposed to meet with the Secretary tonight—he knows where. You need to get to him without being seen—absolutely unseen; I trust you with that. Take him yourself to his appointment, and do it discreetly. But have whoever you need follow you and keep an eye out for spies… Then, when he’s done, bring him back and make sure he gets safely to his room. Got it?”
“Right—give me Wilkins and Smeed.
I rather think I can get this bird there
and back without being seen, but perhaps
they may catch Allah keeping
tabs on us at that.” He laughed
amusedly as he took the paper with the
name and address.
“Okay—get me Wilkins and Smeed.
I think I can get this guy there and back without being noticed, but maybe they’ll catch Allah watching us at that.” He chuckled to himself as he took the paper with the name and address.
A waiter with pencil and order-pad
might have been seen some
hours later going as if from the
kitchen to the ninth floor of a Washington
hotel. And the same waiter, a
few minutes later, was escorting a
guest from a rear service-door to an
inconspicuous car parked nearby. The
waiter slipped behind the wheel.
A server with a pencil and notepad might have been seen a few hours later walking from the kitchen to the ninth floor of a Washington hotel. Just a few minutes later, the same waiter was guiding a guest from a back service door to a discreet car parked nearby. The waiter got behind the wheel.
A taxi, whose driver was half asleep,
was parked a hundred feet behind
them at the curb. As they drove away
and no other sign of life was seen in
the quiet street the driver of the taxi
yawned ostentatiously and decided to
seek a new stand. He neglected possible
fares until a man he called Smeed
hailed him a block farther on. They
followed slowly after the first car …
and they trailed it again on its return
after some hours.
A taxi, with a driver who was half asleep, was parked a hundred feet behind them at the curb. As they drove away and with no other signs of life on the quiet street, the taxi driver yawned dramatically and decided to look for a new spot. He ignored potential fares until a guy he called Smeed waved him down a block later. They followed slowly after the first car … and they trailed it again on its return after a few hours.
“Safe as a church,” they reported to
the driver of the first car. “We’ll swear
that nobody was checking up on that
trip.”
“Safe as a church,” they told the driver of the first car. “We’ll swear that no one was looking into that trip.”
And: “O. K.” Delamater reported to
his chief the next morning. “Put
one over on this self-appointed Allah
that time.”
And: “Okay.” Delamater reported to his boss the next morning. “Got one over on this self-appointed Allah that time.”
But the Chief did not reply: he was
looking at a slip of paper like those
he had shown his operative the day
before. He tossed it to Delamater and
took up the phone.
But the Chief didn't answer: he was looking at a piece of paper like the one he had shown his agent the day before. He threw it to Delamater and picked up the phone.
“To the Secretary of State,” Delamater
read. “You had your warning.
Next time you disobey it shall be you
who dies.”
“To the Secretary of State,” Delamater
read. “You were warned.
Next time you disobey, you will be the one to pay the price.”
The signature was only the image of
an eye.
The signature was just an image of an eye.
The Chief was calling a number;
Delamater recognized it as that of
the hotel he had visited. “Manager,
please, at once,” the big man was saying.
The Chief was dialing a number;
Delamater recognized it as the one for
the hotel he had been to. “Manager,
please, right away,” the big man was saying.
He identified himself to the distant
man. Then: “Please check up on the
man in nine four seven. If he doesn’t
answer, enter the room and report at
once—I will hold the phone….”
He introduced himself to the man far away. Then he said, “Please check on the guy in room nine four seven. If he doesn’t respond, go into the room and report back immediately—I’ll stay on the phone….”
The man at the desk tapped steadily
with a pencil; Robert Delamater sat
quietly, tensely waiting. But some
sixth sense told him what the answer
would be. He was not surprised when
the Chief repeated what the phone had
whispered.
The man at the desk tapped steadily with a pencil; Robert Delamater sat quietly, anxiously waiting. But some sixth sense told him what the answer would be. He wasn't surprised when the Chief repeated what the phone had whispered.
“Dead?… Yes!… Leave everything
absolutely undisturbed. We will
be right over.”
“Dead?… Yes!… Leave everything totally undisturbed. We’ll be right over.”
“Get Doctor Brooks, Del,” he said
quietly; “the Eye of Allah was watching
after all.”
“Get Doctor Brooks, Del,” he said quietly; “the Eye of Allah was watching after all.”
Robert Delamater was silent as they
drove to the hotel. Where had he
slipped? He trusted Smeed and Wilkins
entirely; if they said his car had
not been followed it had not. And the
visitor had been disguised; he had seen
to that. Then, where had this person
stood—this being who called himself
the Eye of Allah?
Robert Delamater was quiet as they drove to the hotel. Where had he gone wrong? He completely trusted Smeed and Wilkins; if they said his car hadn't been followed, then it hadn't. And the visitor had been disguised; he made sure of that. So, where had this person been—this individual who referred to himself as the Eye of Allah?
“Chief,” he said finally. “I didn’t slip—nor
Wilkins or Smeed.”
“Chief,” he said finally. “I didn’t mess up—neither did Wilkins or Smeed.”
“Someone did,” replied the big man,
“and it wasn’t the Eye of Allah,
either.”
“Someone did,” replied the big guy,
“and it wasn’t the Eye of God,
either.”
The manager of the hotel was waiting
to take them to the room. He unlocked
the door with his pass key.
The hotel manager was ready to take them to their room. He opened the door with his passkey.
“Not a thing touched,” he assured
the Secret Service men; “there he is,
just the way we found him.”
“Not a thing has been touched,” he assured the Secret Service agents; “there he is, just how we found him.”
In the doorway between the bedroom
and bath a body was huddled. Doctor
Brooks knelt quickly beside it. His
hands worked swiftly for a moment,
then he rose to his feet.
In the doorway between the bedroom and the bathroom, a body was curled up. Doctor Brooks knelt down quickly beside it. His hands moved rapidly for a moment, then he stood up.
"He's dead," he announced.
“How long?” asked the Chief.
“How long?” asked the Chief.
“Some time. Hours I should say—perhaps
eight or ten.”
“Some time. I should say hours—maybe eight or ten.”
“Cause?” the query was brief.
"Reason?" the question was brief.
“It will take an autopsy to determine
that. There is no blood or wound to
be seen.”
“It will take an autopsy to figure that out. There’s no blood or visible wound.”
The doctor was again examining
the partly rigid body. He opened
one hand; it held a cake of soap. There
was a grease mark on the hand.
The doctor was once more examining the mostly stiff body. He opened one hand; it held a bar of soap. There was a grease stain on the hand.
Delamater supplied the explanation.
“He touched some grease on the old
car I was using,” he said. “Must have
gone directly to wash it off. See—there
is water spilled on the floor.”
Delamater provided the explanation.
“He touched some grease on the old
car I was using,” he said. “He must have
gone straight to wash it off. Look—there
is water spilled on the floor.”
Water had indeed been splashed on
the tile floor of the bath room; a pool
of it still remained about the heavy,
foreign-looking shoes of the dead man.
Water had indeed splashed on the tiled floor of the bathroom; a puddle of it still surrounded the heavy, foreign-looking shoes of the dead man.
Something in it caught Delamater’s
eye. He leaned down to pick up three
pellets of metal, like small shot, round
and shining.
Something in it caught Delamater’s eye. He bent down to pick up three small, shiny metal pellets, like tiny shot.
“I’ll keep these,” he said, “though
the man was never killed with shot as
small as that.”
“I’ll hold onto these,” he said, “even though the man was never killed by a bullet that small.”
“We shall have to wait for the autopsy
report,” said the Chief crisply;
“that may give the cause of death.
Was there anyone in the room—did
you enter it with him last night, Del?”
“We’ll have to wait for the autopsy report,” the Chief said firmly. “That might reveal the cause of death. Was there anyone else in the room—did you go in with him last night, Del?”
“No,” said the operative; “he was
very much agitated when we got here—dismissed
me rather curtly at the
door. He was quite upset about something—spoke
English none too well
and said something about a warning
and damned our Secret Service as inefficient.”
“No,” said the operative; “he was really agitated when we arrived—dismissed me pretty abruptly at the door. He was quite upset about something—his English wasn’t great and he mentioned a warning and criticized our Secret Service as being ineffective.”
“A warning!” said the Chief. The
dead man’s brief case was on the bed.
He crossed to it and undid the straps;
the topmost paper told the reason for
the man’s disquiet. It showed the familiar,
staring eye. And beneath the
eye was a warning: this man was to
die if he did not leave Washington at
once.
“A warning!” said the Chief. The dead man’s briefcase was on the bed. He walked over and unfastened the straps; the top paper revealed the cause of the man's anxiety. It displayed the familiar, unblinking eye. And underneath the eye was a warning: this man would die if he didn’t leave Washington immediately.
The Chief turned to the hotel manager.
“Was the door locked?”
The Chief turned to the hotel manager.
“Was the door locked?”
“But it is a spring lock. Someone
could have gone out and closed it after
him.”
“But it's a spring lock. Someone could have gone out and closed it after him.”
“Not this time. The dead-bolt was
thrown. It takes a key to do that from
the outside or this thumb-turn on the
inside.” The hotel man demonstrated
the action of the heavy bolt.
“Not this time. The deadbolt was thrown. You need a key to do that from the outside or this thumb turn on the inside.” The hotel guy showed how the heavy bolt works.
“Then, with a duplicate key, a man
could have left this room and locked
the door behind him.”
“Then, with a master key, a guy could have left this room and locked the door behind him.”
“Absolutely not. The floor-clerk
was on duty all night. I have questioned
her: this room was under her
eyes all the time. She saw this man
return, saw your man, here”—and he
pointed to Delamater—“leave him at
the door. There was no person left the
room after that.”
“Definitely not. The front desk clerk was on duty all night. I’ve asked her about it: she was watching this room the entire time. She saw this man come back, saw your guy, here”—and he pointed to Delamater—“drop him off at the door. No one left the room after that.”
“See about the autopsy, Doctor,” the
Chief ordered.
“Check on the autopsy, Doctor,” the Chief ordered.
And to the manager: “Not a thing
here must be touched. Admit only
Mr. Delamater and no one else unless
he vouches for them.
And to the manager: “Nothing here should be touched. Only let in Mr. Delamater and no one else unless he vouches for them.
“Del,” he told the operative, “I’m
giving you a chance to make up for
last night. Go to it.”
“Del,” he said to the operative, “I’m giving you a chance to make up for last night. Go for it.”
And Robert Delamater “went to it”
with all the thoroughness at his command,
and with a total lack of result.
And Robert Delamater “went to it”
with all the thoroughness he could muster,
and with absolutely no result.
The autopsy helped not at all.
The man was dead; it was apparently
a natural death. “Not a scratch
nor a mark on him,” was the report.
But: “… next time it will be you,”
the note with the staring eye had
warned the Secretary of State. The
writer of it was taking full credit for
the mysterious death.
The autopsy provided no useful information.
The man was dead; it seemed
to be a natural death. “Not a scratch
or a mark on him,” was the report.
But: “… next time it will be you,”
the note with the glaring eye had
warned the Secretary of State. The
sender was claiming full responsibility for
the mysterious death.
Robert Delamater had three small
bits of metal, like tiny shot, and he
racked his brain to connect these with
the death. There were fingerprints,
too, beautifully developed upon the
mysterious missives—prints that tallied
with none in the records. There
were analyses of the paper—of the ink—and
not a clue in any of them.
Robert Delamater had three small pieces of metal, like tiny pellets, and he struggled to link these to the death. There were fingerprints as well, perfectly captured on the mysterious messages—prints that matched none in the records. There were tests of the paper and the ink, and not a single clue in any of them.
Just three pellets of metal. Robert
Delamater had failed utterly, and he
was bitter in the knowledge of his
failure.
Just three metal pellets. Robert Delamater had completely failed, and he felt bitter about his failure.
“He had you spotted, Del,” the Chief
insisted. “The writer of these notes
may be crazy, but he was clever enough
to know that this man did see the Secretary.
And he was waiting for him
when he came back; then he killed
him.”
“He had you figured out, Del,” the Chief insisted. “The person who wrote these notes might be insane, but they were smart enough to know that this guy did see the Secretary. And he was waiting for him when he got back; then he killed him.”
“He killed him,” the Chief repeated;
“then he left—and that’s that.”
“He killed him,” the Chief repeated;
“then he left—and that’s it.”
“But,” Delamater objected, “the
room clerk—”
“But,” Delamater protested, “the room clerk—”
“—took a nap,” broke in the Chief.
But Delamater could not be satisfied
with the explanation.
“—took a nap,” the Chief interrupted.
But Delamater could not accept the explanation.
“He got his, all right,” he conceded,
“—got it in a locked room nine stories
above the street, with no possible
means of bringing it upon himself—and
no way for the murderer to escape.
I tell you there is something more to
this: just the letter to the Secretary, as
if this Eye of Allah were spying upon
him—”
“He got what he deserved,” he admitted,
“—got it in a locked room nine stories
up from the street, with no way
for him to bring it upon himself—and
no chance for the killer to get away.
I’m telling you there’s something deeper
going on here: just the letter to the Secretary, as
if this Eye of Allah were watching over
him—”
The Chief waved all that aside. “A
clever spy,” he insisted. “Too clever
for you. And a darn good guesser;
he had us all fooled. But we’re dealing
with a madman, not a ghost, and
he didn’t sail in through a ninth story
window nor go out through a locked
door; neither did he spy on the Secretary
of State in his private office.
Don’t try to make a supernatural mystery
out of a failure, Del.”
The Chief dismissed all that. “A smart spy,” he insisted. “Too smart for you. And a really good guesser; he had us all fooled. But we’re dealing with a madman, not a ghost, and he didn’t sneak in through a ninth-story window or leave through a locked door; he didn’t spy on the Secretary of State in his private office either. Don’t try to turn a failure into a supernatural mystery, Del.”
The big man’s words were tempered
with a laugh, but there was an edge of
sarcasm, ill-concealed.
The big man's words were mixed with a laugh, but there was a hint of sarcasm, barely hidden.
And then came the next note. And
the next. The letters were
mailed at various points in and about
the city; they came in a flood. And
they were addressed to the President
of the United States, to the Secretary
of War—of the Navy—to all the Cabinet
members. And all carried the
same threat under the staring eye.
And then came the next note. And
the next. The letters were
mailed from different places in and around
the city; they poured in. And
they were addressed to the President
of the United States, to the Secretary
of War—of the Navy—to all the Cabinet
members. And all had the
same threat under the glaring eye.
The United States, to this man, represented
all that was tyrannical and
oppressive to the downtrodden of the
earth. He proposed to end it—this
government first, then others in their
turn. It was the outpouring of a
wildly irrational mind that came to
the office of the harassed Chief of the
United States Secret Service, who
had instructions to run this man down—this
man who signed himself The
Eye of Allah. And do it quickly for
the notes were threatening. Official
Washington, it seemed, was getting
jumpy and was making caustic inquiries
as to why a Secret Service department
was maintained.
The United States, to this guy, represented everything that was tyrannical and oppressive to the oppressed people of the world. He planned to put an end to it—starting with this government, and then taking down others in turn. It was the outpouring of a wildly irrational mind that came to the office of the stressed-out Chief of the United States Secret Service, who was instructed to track this guy down—this person who called himself The Eye of Allah. And to do it fast, as the notes were threatening. Official Washington, it seemed, was getting anxious and was making sharp inquiries about why a Secret Service department even existed.
The Chief, himself, was directing
the investigation—and getting nowhere.
The Chief was leading the investigation—and making no progress.
“Here is the latest,” he said one
morning. “Mailed at New York.” Delamater
and a dozen other operatives
were in his office: he showed them a
letter printed like all the others. There
was the eye, and beneath were words
that made the readers catch their
breath.
“Here’s the latest,” he said one morning. “Mailed from New York.” Delamater and a dozen other operatives were in his office; he showed them a letter printed like all the others. There was the eye, and underneath were words that made the readers gasp.
“The Eye of Allah sees—it has
warned—now it will destroy. The day
of judgment is at hand. The battleship
Maryland is at anchor in the Hudson
River at New York. No more shall
it be the weapon of a despot government.
It will be destroyed at twelve
o’clock on September fifth.”
“The Eye of Allah sees—it has warned—now it will destroy. The day of judgment is near. The battleship Maryland is anchored in the Hudson River in New York. It will no longer be the tool of a tyrannical government. It will be destroyed at twelve o’clock on September fifth.”
“Wild talk,” said the Chief, “but today
is the fourth. The Commander of
the Maryland has been warned—approach
by air or water will be impossible.
I want you men to patrol the
shore and nail this man if he shows up.
Lord knows what he intends—bluffing
probably—but he may try some fool
stunt. If he does—get him!”
“Wild talk,” said the Chief, “but today is the fourth. The Commander of the Maryland has been warned—approaching by air or water will be impossible. I want you guys to patrol the shore and catch this man if he shows up. God knows what he’s planning—probably just bluffing—but he might try some stupid stunt. If he does—get him!”
Eleven-thirty by the watch
on Robert Delamater’s wrist
found him seated in the bow of a
speed-boat the following morning.
They patrolled slowly up and down
the shore. There were fellow operatives,
he knew, scores of them, posted
at all points of vantage along the
docks.
11:30 on the watch
on Robert Delamater’s wrist
found him sitting in the bow of a
speedboat the next morning.
They cruised slowly back and forth
along the shore. He knew there were
fellow operatives, dozens of them, stationed
at every vantage point along the
docks.
Eleven forty-five—and the roar of
seaplanes came from above where air
patrols were-guarding the skies. Small
boats drove back and forth on set
courses; no curious sight-seeing craft
could approach the Maryland that day.
On board the battleship, too, there was
activity apparent. A bugle sounded,
and the warning of bellowing Klaxons
echoed across the water. Here, in the
peace and safety of the big port, the
great man-of-war was sounding general
quarters, and a scurry of running
men showed for an instant on her
decks. Anti-aircraft guns swung silently
upon imaginary targets—
Eleven forty-five—and the roar of seaplanes filled the sky, where air patrols were keeping watch. Small boats zipped around on their designated routes; no curious sightseeing vessels could get near the Maryland that day. Onboard the battleship, there was also visible activity. A bugle blew, and the loud blaring of Klaxons echoed across the water. Here, in the calm and safety of the large port, the massive ship was sounding general quarters, and a flurry of running men briefly appeared on her decks. Anti-aircraft guns silently swung toward imaginary targets—
The watcher smiled at the absurdity
of it all—this preparation to repel the
attack of a wild-eyed writer of insane
threats. And yet—and yet— He knew,
too, there was apprehension in his frequent
glances at his watch.
The watcher smiled at the ridiculousness
of it all—this setup to fend off the
onslaught of a wild-eyed writer with crazy
threats. And yet—and yet— He realized,
too, there was nervousness in his constant
glances at his watch.
One minute to go! Delamater
should have watched the shore. And,
instead, he could not keep his eyes
from the big fighting-ship silhouetted
so clearly less than a mile away, motionless
and waiting—waiting—for
what? He saw the great turreted guns,
useless against this puny, invisible opponent.
Above them the fighting tops
were gleaming. And above them—
One minute left! Delamater
should have been keeping an eye on the shore. But instead, he couldn’t take his gaze off the massive battleship outlined so distinctly less than a mile away, still and waiting—waiting—for what? He noticed the large turreted guns, ineffective against this small, unseen enemy. Above them, the fighting tops were shining. And above them—
Delamater shaded his eyes with a
quick, tense hand: the tip of the mast
was sparkling. There was a blue flash
that glinted along the steel. It was
gone to reappear on the fighting top
itself—then lower.
Delamater squinted against the sun with a quick, tense motion: the top of the mast was glimmering. A blue flash reflected off the steel. It vanished only to show up again on the fighting top itself—then lower.
What was it? the watching man
was asking himself. What did
it bring to mind? A street-car? A defective
trolley? The zipping flash of a
contact made and broken? That last!
What? was it? the watching man was asking himself. What did it remind him of? A streetcar? A faulty trolley? The quick spark of a connection made and lost? That last!
Like the touch of a invisible wire,
tremendously charged, a wire that
touched and retreated, that made and
lost its contact, the flashing arc was
working toward the deck. It felt its
way to the body of the ship; the arc
was plain, starting from mid-air to hiss
against the armored side; the arc shortened—went
to nothing—vanished….
A puff of smoke from an open port
proved its presence inside. Delamater
had the conviction that a deadly something
had gone through the ship’s side—was
insulated from it—was searching
with its blazing, arcing end for the
ammunition rooms….
Like the touch of an invisible wire,
highly charged, a wire that
made contact and then pulled away, that created and
lost its connection, the flashing arc was
moving toward the deck. It found its
way to the ship's body; the arc
was clear, starting from mid-air to hiss
against the armored side; the arc shortened—became
nothing—disappeared….
A cloud of smoke from an open port
indicated its presence inside. Delamater
was convinced that a deadly something
had penetrated the ship’s side—was
insulated from it—was searching
with its blazing, arcing end for the
ammunition rooms….
The realization of that creeping
menace came to Delamater with a gripping,
numbing horror. The seconds
were almost endless as he waited.
Slowly, before his terrified eyes, the
deck of the great ship bulged upward … slowly
it rolled and tore apart … a
mammoth turret with sixteen-inch
guns was lifting unhurriedly into
the air … there were bodies of men
rocketing skyward….
The realization of that creeping threat hit Delamater with a chilling, paralyzing fear. The seconds felt almost infinite as he waited. Slowly, right before his terrified eyes, the deck of the massive ship bulged upward… slowly it rolled and ripped apart… a giant turret with sixteen-inch guns was rising calmly into the air… there were bodies of men shooting skyward….
The mind of the man was racing at
lightning speed, and the havoc before
him seemed more horrible in its slow,
leisurely progress. If he could only
move—do something!
The man's mind was racing at lightning speed, and the chaos in front of him felt even worse with its slow, leisurely pace. If he could just move—do something!
The shock of the blasted air struck
him sprawling into the bottom of the
boat; the listener was hammered almost
to numbness by the deafening
thunder that battered and tore through
the still air. At top speed the helmsman
drove for the shelter of a hidden
cove. They made it an instant before
the great waves struck high upon the
sand spit. Over the bay hung a ballooning
cloud of black and gray—lifting
for an instant to show in stark
ghastliness the wreckage, broken and
twisted, that marked where the battleship
Maryland rested in the mud in the
harbor of New York.
The blast of air hit him hard, sending him sprawling to the bottom of the boat; the sound hit the listener so intensely that it almost numbed him as the deafening thunder crashed through the quiet air. At full speed, the helmsman raced towards the safety of a hidden cove. They reached it just before the massive waves crashed high onto the sand spit. Over the bay loomed a swelling cloud of black and gray—lifting for a moment to reveal in stark horror the wreckage, broken and twisted, marking where the battleship Maryland lay in the mud of New York's harbor.
The eyes of the Secret-Service
men were filled with the indelible
impress of what they had seen. Again
and again, before him, came the vision
of a ship full of men in horrible, slow
disintegration; his mind was numbed
and his actions and reactions were
largely automatic. But somehow he
found himself in the roar of the subway,
and later he sat in a chair and
knew he was in a Pullman of a Washington
train.
The eyes of the Secret Service agents were marked by what they had witnessed. Over and over, he replayed the image of a ship crowded with men slowly falling apart; his mind felt numb and his responses were mostly automatic. Yet somehow he found himself in the loud chaos of the subway, and later he was sitting in a seat, aware that he was on a Pullman train heading to Washington.
He rode for hours in preoccupied
silence, his gaze fixed unseeingly,
striving to reach out and out to some
distant, unknown something which he
was trying to visualize. But he looked
at intervals at his hand that held three
metal pellets.
He rode for hours in thoughtful silence, his stare unfocused, trying to connect with some distant, unknown thing that he was trying to picture. But he occasionally glanced at his hand that held three metal pellets.
He was groping for the mental sequence
which would bring the few
known facts together and indicate
their cause. A threat—a seeming spying
within a closed and secret room—the
murder on the ninth floor, a murder
without trace of wound or weapon.
Weapon! He stared again at the tangible
evidence he held; then shook his
head in perplexed abstraction. No—the
man was killed by unknown means.
He was trying to figure out the thought process that would connect the few known facts and reveal their cause. A threat—a sense of being watched in a closed, secret space—the murder on the ninth floor, a killing with no sign of injury or weapon. Weapon! He looked again at the concrete evidence he had; then shook his head in confused thought. No—the man was killed by some unknown method.
And now—the Maryland! And a
visible finger of death—touching, flashing,
feeling its way to the deadly cargo
of powder sacks.
And now—the Maryland! And a visible finger of death—touching, flashing, feeling its way to the deadly load of powder sacks.
Not till he sat alone with his chief
did he put into words his thoughts.
Not until he sat alone with his boss did he put his thoughts into words.
“A time bomb did it,” the Chief was
saying. “The officials deny it, but what
other answer is there? No one approached
that ship—you know that,
Del—no torpedo nor aerial bomb!
Nothing as fanciful as that!”
“A time bomb did it,” the Chief was saying. “The officials deny it, but what other explanation is there? No one got close to that ship—you know that, Del—no torpedo or aerial bomb! Nothing as outrageous as that!”
Robert Delamater’s lips formed a wry
smile. “Nothing at fanciful as that”—and
he was thinking, thinking—of what
he hardly dared express.
Robert Delamater's lips curled into a wry smile. "Nothing as fanciful as that" — and he was thinking, thinking — of what he barely dared to say.
“We will start with the ship’s personnel,”
the other continued; “find
every man who was not on board when
the explosion occurred—”
“We will start with the ship’s crew,” the other continued; “find every man who wasn’t on board when the explosion happened—”
“No use,” the operative interrupted;
“this was no inside job, Chief.” He
paused to choose his words while the
other watched him curiously.
“No use,” the operative interrupted;
“this wasn’t an inside job, Chief.” He
paused to find the right words while the
other looked at him with curiosity.
“Someone did reach that ship—reached
it from a distance—reached it
in the same way they reached that poor
devil I left at room nine forty-seven.
Listen—”
“Someone did reach that ship—got there from far away—got there
in the same way they got to that poor
guy I left in room nine forty-seven.
Here—”
He told his superior of his vigil
on the speed-boat—of the almost
invisible flash against the ship’s mast.
“He reached it, Chief,” he concluded;
“he felt or saw his way down and
through the side of that ship. And
he fired their ammunition from God
knows where.”
He informed his boss about his watch on the speedboat—about the nearly invisible flash against the ship’s mast. “He made it, Chief,” he finished; “he either sensed or saw his way down and through the side of that ship. And he unleashed their ammo from who knows where.”
“I wonder,” said the big man slowly;
“I wonder if you know just what you
are trying to tell me—just how absurd
your idea is. Are you seriously hinting
at long-distance vision through
solid armor-plate—through these walls
of stone and steel? And wireless
power-transmission through the same
wall—!”
“I wonder,” said the big man slowly;
“I wonder if you realize what you’re really trying to tell me—how ridiculous your idea is. Are you genuinely suggesting long-distance vision through solid armor plate—through these walls of stone and steel? And wireless power transmission through the same wall—!”
“Exactly!” said the operative.
“Exactly!” said the agent.
“Why, Del, you must be as crazy
as this Eye of Allah individual. It’s
impossible.”
“Why, Del, you must be as crazy as this Eye of Allah guy. It’s impossible.”
“That word,” said Delamater, quietly,
“has been crossed out of scientific
books in the past few years.”
“That word,” Delamater said quietly, “has been erased from scientific books over the past few years.”
“You have studied some physical science,
of course?” Delamater asked.
The Chief nodded.
“You’ve studied some physical science, right?” Delamater asked. The Chief nodded.
“Then you know what I mean. I
mean that up to recent years science
had all the possibilities and impossibilities
neatly divided and catalogued.
Ignorance, as always, was the best basis
for positive assurance. Then they got
inside the atom. And since then your
real scientist has been a very humble
man. He has seen the impossibility of
yesterday become the established fact
of to-day.”
“Then you know what I mean. I mean that until recently, science had neatly divided and categorized all the possibilities and impossibilities. Ignorance, as always, was the best foundation for absolute certainty. Then they figured out what’s inside the atom. Since then, your true scientist has become a very humble person. They have witnessed the impossibilities of yesterday become the accepted facts of today.”
The Chief of the United States Secret
Service was tapping with nervous
irritation on the desk before him.
The Chief of the United States Secret Service was tapping with anxious irritation on the desk in front of him.
“Yes, yes!” he agreed, and again he
looked oddly at his operative. “Perhaps
there is something to that; you
work along that line, Del: you can have
a free hand. Take a few days off, a
little vacation if you wish. Yes—and
ask Sprague to step in from the other
office; he has the personnel list.”
“Yeah, sure!” he agreed, and once more he looked at his team member in a strange way. “Maybe there’s something to that; go ahead and explore it, Del: you have my trust. Take a few days off, a little vacation if you want. Sure—and get Sprague to come over from the other office; he has the personnel list.”
Robert Delamater felt the
other’s eyes follow him as he left
the room. “And that about lets me
out,” he told himself; “he thinks I’ve
gone cuckoo, now.”
Robert Delamater felt the other person's gaze on him as he exited the room. “And that just about clears me,” he thought; “he thinks I’ve lost my mind now.”
He stopped in a corridor; his fingers,
fumbling in a vest pocket, had touched
the little metal spheres. Again his
mind flashed back to the chain of events
he had linked together. He turned toward
an inner office.
He paused in a hallway; his fingers, fumbling in a vest pocket, brushed against the small metal spheres. Once more, his mind raced back to the series of events he had connected. He faced an inner office.
“I would like to see Doctor Brooks,”
he said. And when the physician appeared:
“About that man who was
murdered at the hotel, Doctor—”
“I'd like to see Dr. Brooks,” he said. And when the doctor arrived, he continued, “About that guy who got murdered at the hotel, Doctor—”
“Who died,” the doctor corrected;
“we found no evidence of murder.”
“Who died?” the doctor corrected. “We found no evidence of murder.”
“Who was murdered,” the operative
insisted. “Have you his clothing where
I can examine it?”
“Who was murdered?” the operative insisted. “Do you have his clothes where I can check them out?”
“Sure,” agreed the physician. He led
Delamater to another room and brought
out a box of the dead man’s effects.
“Sure,” agreed the doctor. He took Delamater to another room and pulled out a box of the deceased man’s belongings.
“But if it’s murder you expect to
prove you’ll find no help in this.”
“But if you think you can prove it was murder, you won’t find any help here.”
The Secret Service man nodded. “I’ll
look them over, just the same,” he said.
“Thanks.”
The Secret Service agent nodded. “I’ll check them out, just the same,” he said. “Thanks.”
Alone in the room, he went over the
clothing piece by piece. Again he examined
each garment, each pocket, the
lining, as he had done before when first
he took the case. Metal, he thought,
he must find metal.
Alone in the room, he went through the clothing piece by piece. He examined each garment, every pocket, the lining, just like he had when he first took the case. Metal, he thought, he had to find metal.
But only when a heavy shoe was in
his hands did the anxious frown relax
from about his eyes.
But only when he held a heavy shoe in his hands did the anxious frown around his eyes ease up.
“Of course,” he whispered, half
aloud. “What a fool I was! I should
have thought of that.”
“Of course,” he whispered, half to himself. “What an idiot I was! I should have thought of that.”
The soles of the shoes were sewed,
but, beside the stitches were metal
specks, where cobbler’s nails were
driven. And in the sole of one shoe
were three tiny holes.
The soles of the shoes were stitched, but along with the stitches were metal specks where cobbler's nails were hammered in. And in the sole of one shoe were three tiny holes.
“Melted!” he said exultantly. “Crazy,
am I, Chief? This man was standing
on a wet floor; he made a perfect
ground. And he got a jolt that melted
these nails when it flashed out of him.”
“Melted!” he said with excitement. “Am I crazy, Chief? This guy was standing on a wet floor; it made for a perfect ground. And he got a shock that melted these nails when it shot out of him.”
He wrapped the clothing carefully
and replaced it in the box. And he fingered
the metal pellets in his pocket as
he slipped quietly from the room.
He carefully wrapped the clothes and put them back in the box. He felt the metal pellets in his pocket as he quietly slipped out of the room.
He did not stop to talk with Doctor
Brooks; he wanted to think,
to ponder upon the incredible proof of
the theory he had hardly dared believe.
The Eye of Allah—the maniac—was
real; and his power for evil! There
was work to be done, and the point of
beginning was not plain.
He didn’t stop to chat with Doctor Brooks; he needed to think, to reflect on the unbelievable evidence of the theory he had barely dared to believe. The Eye of Allah—the madman—was real; and his capacity for evil! There was work to do, and the starting point wasn't clear.
How far did the invisible arm reach?
How far could the Eye of Allah see?
Where was the generator—the origin
of this wireless power; along what
channel did it flow? A ray of lightless
light—an unseen ethereal vibration….
Delamater could only guess at the
answers.
How far did the invisible arm extend?
How far could the Eye of God see?
Where was the source—the origin of this wireless power; along what path did it flow? A ray of light without light—an unseen ethereal vibration…. Delamater could only speculate about the answers.
The current to kill a man or to flash
a spark into silken powder bags need
not be heavy, he knew. Five hundred—a
thousand volts—if the mysterious
conductor carried it without resistance
and without loss. People had been
killed by house-lighting currents—a
mere 110 volts—when conditions were
right. There would be no peculiar or
unusual demand upon the power company
to point him toward the hidden
maniac.
The current to kill a man or ignite a spark in silk powder bags doesn’t have to be heavy, he understood. Five hundred—a thousand volts—if the mysterious conductor transmitted it without resistance and without loss. People had died from household electricity—only 110 volts—when conditions were right. There wouldn’t be any unusual demand on the power company to lead him to the hidden maniac.
He tossed restlessly throughout the
night, and morning brought no answer
to his repeated questions. But it
brought a hurry call from his Chief.
He tossed and turned all night, and morning brought no answers to his repeated questions. But it brought a hurried call from his Chief.
“Right away,” was the instruction;
“don’t lose a minute. Come to the
office.”
“Right away,” was the instruction;
“don’t waste a minute. Come to the
office.”
He found the big man at his desk.
He was quiet, unhurried, but the operative
knew at a glance the tense repression
that was being exercised—the
iron control of nerves that demanded
action and found incompetence and
helplessness instead.
He found the big guy at his desk.
He was calm and unhurried, but the operative
knew right away about the tense restraint
that was being held back—the
iron grip on nerves that craved
action and found only incompetence and
helplessness instead.
“I don’t believe your fantastic theories,”
he told Delamater. “Impractical—impossible!
But—” He handed the
waiting man a paper. “We must not
leave a stone unturned.”
“I don’t buy your wild theories,” he told Delamater. “Unrealistic—impossible! But—” He handed the waiting man a paper. “We can't leave any stone unturned.”
Delamater said nothing; he looked at
the paper in his hand. “To the President
of the United States,” he read.
“Prepare to meet your God. Friday.
The eighth. Twelve o’clock.”
Delamater said nothing; he looked at the paper in his hand. “To the President of the United States,” he read. “Prepare to meet your God. Friday. The eighth. Twelve o’clock.”
The signature he hardly saw; the
staring, open eye was all too familiar.
The signature was barely visible; the wide-open eye was all too familiar.
“That is to-morrow,” said Delamater
softly. “The President dies to-morrow.”
“That is tomorrow,” said Delamater softly. “The President dies tomorrow.”
“No!” exploded the Chief. “Do
you realize what that means?
The President murdered—more killings
to follow—and the killer unknown!
Why the country will be in a
panic: the whole structure of the Government
is threatened!”
“Nope!” shouted the Chief. “Do you have any idea what that means? The President is dead—more murders are likely—and we don’t know who did it! This will send the country into a panic: the entire Government is at risk!”
He paused, then added as he struck
his open hand upon the desk: “I will
have every available man at the White
House.”
He paused, then added as he slapped his open hand on the desk: “I’ll have every available person at the White House.”
“For witnesses?” asked Delamater
coldly.
“For witnesses?” Delamater asked coldly.
The big man stared at his operative;
the lines of his face were sagging.
The big guy glanced at his operative; the lines on his face were drooping.
“Do you believe—really—he can
strike him down—at his desk—from a
distance?”
“Do you really believe he can take him out—while he’s at his desk—from afar?”
“I know it.” Delamater’s fingers
played for a moment with three bits
of metal in his pocket. Unconsciously
he voiced his thoughts: “Does the
President have nails in his shoes, I
wonder?”
“I know it.” Delamater’s fingers played for a moment with three pieces of metal in his pocket. Unconsciously, he spoke his thoughts: “I wonder if the President has nails in his shoes?”
“What—what’s that?” the Chief demanded.
“What’s that?” the Chief demanded.
But Delamater made no reply. He
was picturing the President. He would
be seated at his desk, waiting, waiting
… and the bells would be ringing and
whistles blowing from distant shops
when the bolt would strike…. It
would flash from his feet … through
the thick rug … through the rug….
It would have to ground.
But Delamater didn’t respond. He was imagining the President. He would be sitting at his desk, just waiting… and the bells would be ringing and whistles blowing from distant shops when the bolt would strike…. It would flash from his feet… through the thick rug… through the rug…. It would need to ground.
He paid no heed to his Chief’s repeated
question. He was seeing, not
the rug in the Presidential office, but
below it—underneath it—a heavy pad
of rubber.
He ignored his Chief’s repeated question. He was focused not on the rug in the Presidential office, but on what was beneath it—a thick pad of rubber.
“If he can be insulated—” he said
aloud, and stared unseeingly at his
eagerly listening superiors—“even the
telephone cut—no possible connection
with the ground—”
“If he can be isolated—” he said
aloud, staring blankly at his
intensely listening superiors—“even the
phone line cut—no possible connection
with the ground—”
“For God’s sake, Del, if you’ve got
an idea—any hope at all! I’m—I’m up
against it, Del.”
“For God’s sake, Del, if you have an idea—any hope at all! I’m—I’m in a tough spot, Del.”
The operative brought his distant
gaze back to the room and the man
across from him. “Yes,” he said slowly,
thoughtfully, “I’ve got the beginning
of an idea; I don’t see the end
of it yet.
The operative pulled his distant gaze back to the room and the man across from him. “Yeah,” he said slowly, thinking it over, “I have the start of an idea; I don’t see where it’s going yet."
“We can cut him off from the ground—the
President, I mean—make an insulated
island where he sits. But this
devil will get him the instant he leaves
… unless … unless….”
“We can cut him off from the ground—the President, I mean—create an isolated island where he sits. But this devil will get him the moment he leaves… unless… unless…”
“Yes—yes?” The Chief’s voice was
high-pitched with anxious impatience;
for the first time he was admitting to
himself his complete helplessness in
this emergency.
“Yes—yes?” The Chief’s voice was high-pitched with anxious impatience; for the first time, he was acknowledging his total helplessness in this situation.
“Unless,” said Delamater, as the idea
grew and took shape, “unless that wireless
channel works both ways. If it
does … if it does….”
“Unless,” said Delamater, as the idea grew and took shape, “unless that wireless channel works both ways. If it does … if it does….”
The big man made a gesture of complete
incomprehension.
The big guy showed a gesture of total confusion.
“Wait!” said Robert Delamater,
sharply. If ever his sleepy indolence
had misled his Chief, there was none
to do so now in the voice that rang
like cold steel. His eyes were slits
under the deep-drawn brows, and his
mouth was one straight line.
“Wait!” said Robert Delamater sharply. If his usual laziness had ever confused his Chief, it certainly wasn't happening now with a voice that sounded like cold steel. His eyes were narrow under his deep-set brows, and his mouth was a straight line.
To the hunter there is no greater
game than man. And Robert Delamater,
man-hunter, had his treacherous
quarry in sight. He fired staccato questions
at his Chief.
To the hunter, there’s no bigger prey than a human. And Robert Delamater, who hunted humans, had his sly target in view. He shot quick questions at his boss.
“Is the President at his desk at
twelve?”
“Is the President at his desk at twelve?”
“Does he know—about this?”
"Does he know about this?"
“Does he know it means death?”
“Does he know it means death?”
“I see a way—a chance,” said the operative.
“Do I get a free hand?”
“I see a way—a chance,” said the operative.
“Do I have full control?”
“Yes—Good Lord, yes! If there’s
any chance of—”
“Yes—Oh my God, yes! If there’s any chance of—”
Delamater silenced him. “I’ll be the
one to take the chance,” he said grimly.
“Chief, I intend to impersonate the
President.”
Delamater shut him up. “I’ll take the risk,” he said seriously. “Chief, I plan to impersonate the President.”
“Now listen— The President and I
are about the same build. I know a
man who can take care of the make-up;
he will get me by anything but a close
inspection. This Eye of Allah, up to
now, has worked only in the light.
We’ll have to gamble on that and work
our change in the dark.
“Now listen— The President and I are about the same size. I know someone who can handle the makeup; they can help me pass for him except under close scrutiny. This Eye of Allah has only worked in the light up until now. We’ll have to take a risk on that and make our moves in the dark.”
“The President must go to bed as
usual—impress upon him that he may
be under constant surveillance. Then,
in the night, he leaves—
“The President needs to go to bed like usual—make sure he knows he could be under constant surveillance. Then, during the night, he leaves—
“Oh, I know he won’t want to hide
himself, but he must. That’s up to you.
“Oh, I know he won’t want to hide himself, but he has to. That’s your call.”
“Arrange for me to go to his room
before daylight. From that minute on
I am the President. Get me his routine
for that morning; I must follow it
so as to arouse no least suspicion.”
“Set it up for me to go to his room before sunrise. After that moment, I'm the President. Find out his schedule for that morning; I need to stick to it to avoid raising any suspicion.”
“But I don’t see—” began the
Chief. “You will impersonate
him—yes—but what then? You will
be killed if this maniac makes good.
Is the President of the United States
to be a fugitive? Is—”
"But" I don’t understand—” started the Chief. “You’ll pretend to be him—sure—but then what? You’ll be in danger if this crazy person gets his way. Is the President of the United States going to be on the run? Is—”
“Hold on, hold on!” said Delamater.
He leaned back in his chair; his face
relaxed to a smile, then a laugh.
“Wait, wait!” said Delamater.
He leaned back in his chair; his face
softened into a smile, then a laugh.
“I’ve got it all now. Perhaps it will
work. If not—” A shrug of the shoulders
completed the thought. “And I
have been shooting it to you pretty
fast haven’t I! Now here is the idea—
“I’ve got it all now. Maybe it will work. If not—” A shrug of the shoulders finished the thought. “And I have been sending it to you pretty fast, haven’t I! Now here’s the idea—”
“I must be in the President’s chair
at noon. This Allah person will be
watching in, so I must be acting the
part all morning. I will have the heaviest
insulation I can get under the rug,
and I’ll have something to take the shot
instead of myself. And perhaps, perhaps
I will send a message back to the
Eye of Allah that will be a surprise.
“I need to be in the President’s chair at noon. This Allah person will be watching, so I have to play the part all morning. I’ll have the thickest insulation I can get under the rug, and I’ll use something to take the hit instead of me. And maybe, just maybe, I’ll send a message back to the Eye of Allah that will be a surprise.”
“Is it a bet?” he asked. “Remember,
I’m taking the chance—unless you
know some better way—”
“Is it a bet?” he asked. “Just remember, I’m the one taking the risk—unless you have a better idea—”
The Chief’s chair came down with a
bang. “We’ll gamble on it, Del,” he
said; “we’ve got to—there is no other
way…. And now what do you
want?”
The Chief’s chair dropped with a loud thud. “We’ll take the risk on it, Del,” he said; “we have to—there’s no other option…. So, what do you need?”
“A note to the White House electrician,”
said Robert Delamater, “and
full authority to ask for anything I
may need, from the U. S. Treasury
down to a pair of wire-cutters.”
“A note to the White House electrician,” said Robert Delamater, “and full permission to ask for anything I might need, from the U.S. Treasury down to a pair of wire cutters.”
His smile had become contagious;
the Chief’s anxious look relaxed. “If
you pull this off, Del, they may give
you the Treasury or the Mint at that.
But remember, republics are notoriously
ungenerous.”
His smile was infectious; the Chief’s worried expression eased. “If you pull this off, Del, they might even give you the Treasury or the Mint for that matter. But remember, republics are often stingy.”
“We’ll have to gamble on that, too,”
said Robert Delamater.
“We’ll have to take a chance on that, too,” said Robert Delamater.
The heart of the Nation is Washington.
Some, there are, who
would have us feel that New York rules
our lives. Chicago—San Francisco—these
and other great cities sometimes
forget that they are mere ganglia on
the financial and commercial nervous
system. The heart is Washington, and,
Congress to the contrary notwithstanding,
the heart of that heart is not the
domed building at the head of Pennsylvania
Avenue, but an American
home. A simple, gracious mansion,
standing in quiet dignity and whiteness
above its velvet lawns.
The heart of the Nation is Washington. Some people want us to believe that New York controls our lives. Chicago—San Francisco—these and other major cities sometimes forget that they are just parts of the financial and commercial network. The heart is Washington, and despite what Congress might say, the true heart of that heart isn't the domed building at the top of Pennsylvania Avenue, but an American home. A simple, elegant mansion, standing with quiet dignity and brightness above its lush lawns.
It is the White House that draws
most strongly at the interest and curiosity
of the homely, common throng
that visits the capital.
It’s the White House that captures the interest and curiosity of the everyday people who come to visit the capital.
But there were no casual visitors at
the White House on the seventh of
September. Certain Senators, even,
were denied admittance. The President
was seeing only the members of
the Cabinet and some few others.
But there were no casual visitors at the White House on September 7th. Even certain Senators were denied entry. The President was only meeting with Cabinet members and a few others.
It is given to a Secret Service operative,
in his time, to play many parts.
But even a versatile actor might pause
at impersonating a President. Robert
Delamater was acting the role with
never a fumble. He sat, this new Robert
Delamater, so startlingly like the
Chief Executive, in the chair by a flat
top desk. And he worked diligently at
a mass of correspondence.
It’s a fact that a Secret Service agent has to play many roles in their career. But even a versatile actor might hesitate at the thought of impersonating a President. Robert Delamater was absolutely nailing the role without any mistakes. This new Robert Delamater looked so strikingly similar to the Chief Executive as he sat in the chair by a flat-top desk, working hard on a pile of correspondence.
Secretaries came and went; files were
brought. Occasionally he replied to a
telephone call—or perhaps called someone.
It would be hard to say which
happened, for no telephone bells rang.
Secretaries came and went; files were brought in. Sometimes he answered a phone call—or maybe he called someone. It was hard to tell which happened because there were no ringing phones.
On the desk was a schedule that
Delamater consulted. So much time
for correspondence—so many minutes
for a conference with this or that official,
men who were warned to play up
to this new Chief Executive as if the
life of their real President were at
stake.
On the desk was a schedule that Delamater looked at. There was time set aside for correspondence—certain minutes allocated for a meeting with various officials, men who were advised to impress this new Chief Executive as if the life of their actual President depended on it.
To any observer the busy routine
of the morning must have passed
with never a break. And there was an
observer, as Delamater knew. He had
wondered if the mystic ray might carry
electrons that would prove its presence.
And now he knew.
To anyone watching, the hectic morning routine must have gone by without a pause. And there was someone watching, as Delamater was aware. He had been curious if the mysterious ray could transport electrons that would confirm its existence. And now he understood.
The Chief of the U. S. Secret Service
had come for a consultation with the
President. And whatever lingering
doubts may have stifled his reluctant
imagination were dispelled when the
figure at the desk opened a drawer.
The Chief of the U.S. Secret Service had come for a meeting with the President. Any doubts that had held back his unsure imagination vanished when the person at the desk opened a drawer.
“Notice this,” he told the Chief as
he appeared to search for a paper in
the desk. “An electroscope; I put it
in here last night. It is discharging.
The ray has been on since nine-thirty.
No current to electrocute me—just a
penetrating ray.”
“Check this out,” he said to the Chief as he seemed to look for a paper in the desk. “An electroscope; I placed it in here last night. It's discharging. The ray has been active since nine-thirty. No current to shock me—just a penetrating ray.”
He returned the paper to the drawer
and closed it.
He put the paper back in the drawer and shut it.
“So that is that,” he said, and picked
up a document to which he called the
visitor’s attention.
“So that’s it,” he said, picking up a document to which he drew the visitor’s attention.
“Just acting,” he explained. “The
audience may be critical; we must try
to give them a good show! And now
give me a report. What are you doing?
Has anything else turned up? I am
counting on you to stand by and see
that that electrician is on his toes at
twelve o’clock.”
“Just putting on a show,” he explained. “The audience might be tough to please; we need to give them a great performance! And now, give me an update. What’s going on? Has anything else come up? I’m relying on you to make sure that electrician is ready to go at noon.”
“Stand by is right,” the Chief
agreed; “that’s about all we can do. I
have twenty men in and about the
grounds—there will be as many more
later on. And I know now just how little
use we are to you, Del.”
“Standing by is correct,” the Chief agreed; “that’s about all we can do. I have twenty men here and around the grounds—there will be as many more later on. And I realize now just how little we can help you, Del.”
“Your expression!” warned Delamater.
“Remember you are talking to the
President. Very official and all that.”
“Watch your expression!” warned Delamater. “Keep in mind you’re talking to the President. It’s a very formal situation and all that.”
“Right! But now tell me what is the
game, Del. If that devil fails to knock
you out here where you are safe, he
will get you when you leave the room.”
“Right! But now tell me what the game is, Del. If that devil can't knock you out here where it's safe, he'll get you when you leave the room.”
“Perhaps,” agreed the pseudo-executive,
“and again, perhaps not. He won’t
get me here; I am sure of that. They
have this part of the room insulated.
The phone wire is cut—my conversations
there are all faked.
“Maybe,” agreed the fake executive,
“and then again, maybe not. He won’t
get me here; I’m certain of that. They
have this area of the room soundproofed.
The phone line is cut—my conversations
there are all fake.
“There is only one spot in this room
where that current can pass. A heavy
cable is grounded outside in wet earth.
It comes to a copper plate on this desk;
you can’t see it—it is under those papers.”
“There’s only one place in this room where that current can flow. A thick cable is connected to the wet ground outside. It leads to a copper plate on this desk; you can’t see it—it’s under those papers.”
“And if the current comes—” began
the visitor.
And if the current comes—” started the visitor.
“When it comes,” the other corrected,
“it will jump to that plate and go
off harmlessly—I hope.”
“When it comes,” the other corrected,
“it will jump to that plate and go
off harmlessly—I hope.”
“And then what? How does that
let you out?”
“And then what? How does that let you out?”
“Then we will see,” said the presidential
figure. “And you’ve been here
long enough, Chief. Send in the President’s
secretary as you go out.”
“Then we’ll see,” said the presidential figure. “And you’ve been here long enough, Chief. Please send in the President’s secretary as you head out.”
“He arose to place a friendly, patronizing
hand on the other’s shoulder.
“He got up to put a friendly, somewhat condescending hand on the other person's shoulder.
“Good-by,” he said, “and watch that
electrician at twelve. He is to throw
the big switch when I call.”
“Goodbye,” he said, “and keep an eye on that electrician at twelve. He’s supposed to throw the big switch when I call.”
“Good luck,” said the big man huskily.
“We’ve got to hand it to you, Del;
you’re—”
“Good luck,” said the big man in a deep voice.
“We've got to give you credit, Del;
you’re—”
“Good-by!” The figure of the Chief
Executive turned abruptly to his desk.
"Goodbye!" The Chief Executive turned suddenly to his desk.
There was more careful acting—another
conference—some dictating. The
clock on the desk gave the time as
eleven fifty-five. The man before the
flat topped desk verified it by a surreptitious
glance at his watch. He dismissed
the secretary and busied himself
with some personal writing.
There was more careful acting—another conference—some dictating. The clock on the desk showed it was eleven fifty-five. The man at the flat-topped desk confirmed this with a quick glance at his watch. He dismissed the secretary and focused on some personal writing.
Eleven fifty-nine—and he pushed
paper and pen aside. The movement
disturbed some other papers, neatly
stacked. They were dislodged, and
where they had lain was a disk of dull
copper.
Eleven fifty-nine—and he set the paper and pen aside. The motion moved some other papers, which were neatly stacked. They got knocked out of place, revealing a dull copper disk underneath.
“Ready,” the man called softly.
“Don’t stand too near that line.” The
first boom of noonday bells came
faintly to the room.
“Ready,” the man called softly.
“Don’t stand too close to that line.” The first boom of the noon bells echoed faintly in the room.
The President—to all but the other
actors in the morning’s drama—leaned
far back in his chair. The room was
suddenly deathly still. The faint ticking
of the desk clock was loud and
rasping. There was heavy breathing
audible in the room beyond. The last
noonday chime had died away….
The President—except for the other people involved in the morning's drama—leaned way back in his chair. The room was suddenly completely silent. The faint ticking of the desk clock felt loud and abrasive. You could hear heavy breathing from the room next door. The last midday chime had faded away…
The man at the desk was waiting—waiting.
And he thought he was prepared,
nerves steeled, for the expected.
But he jerked back, to fall with the
overturned chair upon the soft, thick-padded
rug, at the ripping, crackling
hiss that tore through the silent room.
The man at the desk was waiting—waiting.
And he thought he was ready,
nerves steady, for what was coming.
But he jerked back, falling with the
overturned chair onto the soft, thick rug,
at the ripping, crackling hiss that sliced through the silent room.
From a point above the desk a blue
arc flamed and wavered. Its unseen
terminal moved erratically in the
air, but the other end of the deadly
flame held steady upon a glowing, copper
disc.
From a spot above the desk, a blue arc flickered and danced. Its invisible endpoint moved unpredictably in the air, but the other end of the lethal flame stayed firmly anchored on a glowing copper disc.
Delamater, prone on the floor, saw
the wavering point that marked the
end of the invisible carrier of the current—saw
it drift aside till the blue
arc was broken. It returned, and the
arc crashed again into blinding flame.
Then, as abruptly, the blue menace
vanished.
Delamater, lying on the floor, saw the flickering point that indicated the end of the invisible current carrier—watched it shift until the blue arc was interrupted. It came back, and the arc burst into a blinding flame. Then, just as suddenly, the blue threat disappeared.
The man on the floor waited, waited,
and tried to hold fast to some sense of
time.
The man on the floor waited, waited,
and tried to keep track of time.
Then: “Contact!” he shouted. “The
switch! Close the switch!”
Then: “Contact!” he yelled. “The switch! Turn off the switch!”
“Closed!” came the answer from a
distant room. There was a shouted
warning to unseen men: “Stand back
there—back—there’s twenty thousand
volts on that line—”
“Closed!” came the reply from a distant room. There was a shouted warning to unseen men: “Stand back—back—there’s twenty thousand volts on that line—”
“Would it work? Would it?” Delamater’s
mind was full of delirious,
half-thought hopes. That fiend in
some far-off room had cut the current
meant as a death-bolt to the Nation’s’
head. He would leave the ray on—look
along it to gloat over his easy
victory. His generator must be insulated:
would he touch it with his
hand, now that his own current was
off?—make of himself a conductor?
“Would it work? Would it?” Delamater’s mind was filled with chaotic, half-formed hopes. That villain in some distant room had cut the current intended as a deadly strike to the Nation’s head. He would leave the ray on—looking along it to revel in his effortless victory. His generator must be insulated: would he touch it with his hand, now that his own current was off?—turning himself into a conductor?
In the air overhead formed a terrible
arc.
In the sky above, a terrible arc formed.
From the floor, Delamater saw it rip
crashingly into life as twenty thousand
volts bridged the gap of a foot or
less to the invisible ray. It hissed
tremendously in the stillness….
From the floor, Delamater watched as it violently came to life when twenty thousand volts crossed the short distance of a foot or less to the invisible beam. It hissed loudly in the silence…
And Delamater suddenly buried his
face in his hands. For in his mind he
was seeing a rigid, searing body, and
in his nostrils, acrid, distinct, was the
smell of burning flesh.
And Delamater suddenly buried his face in his hands. In his mind, he saw a stiff, burning body, and in his nostrils was the sharp, unmistakable smell of burning flesh.
“Don’t be a fool,” he told himself
fiercely. “Don’t be a fool! Imagination!”
“Don’t be an idiot,” he told himself fiercely. “Don’t be an idiot! Use your imagination!”
“Switch off!” a voice was calling.
There was a rush of swift feet from
the distant doors; friendly hands were
under him—lifting him—as the room,
for Robert Delamater, President-in-name
of the United States, turned
whirlingly, dizzily black….
“Shut it down!” a voice yelled.
A flurry of fast footsteps came from the distant doors; familiar hands were underneath him—lifting him—as the room, for Robert Delamater, President-in-name of the United States, spun around chaotically, dizzily black….
Robert Delamater, U. S.
Secret Service operative, entered
the office of his Chief. Two days of
enforced idleness and quiet had been
all he could stand. He laid a folded
newspaper before the smiling, welcoming
man.
Robert Delamater, U.S. Secret Service agent, walked into his Chief's office. Two days of mandatory downtime had been more than he could bear. He placed a folded newspaper in front of the friendly, welcoming man.
“That’s it, I suppose,” he said, and
pointed to a short notice.
“That’s it, I guess,” he said, and pointed to a brief notice.
“X-ray Operator Killed,” was the
caption. “Found Dead in Office in
Watts Building.” He had read the
brief item many times.
“X-ray Operator Killed,” was the
caption. “Found Dead in Office in
Watts Building.” He had read the
short article many times.
“That’s what we let the reporters
have,” said the Chief.
"That's what we let the reporters have," said the Chief.
“Was he”—the operative hesitated
for a moment—“pretty well fried?”
“Was he”—the operative paused for a moment—“pretty much done?”
"And what about the machine?"
“Broken glass and melted metal. He
smashed it as he fell.”
“Shattered glass and molten metal. He crushed it as he went down.”
“The Eye of Allah,” mused Delamater.
“Poor devil—poor, crazy devil.
Well, we gambled—and we won. How
about the rest of the bet? Do I get
the Mint?”
“The Eye of Allah,” Delamater thought.
“Poor guy—poor, crazy guy.
Well, we took a chance—and we won. What
about the rest of the bet? Do I get
the Mint?”
“Hell, no!” said the Chief. “Do you
expect to win all the time? They want
to know why it took us so long to get
him.
“Hell, no!” said the Chief. “Do you expect to win all the time? They want to know why it took us so long to get him."
“Now, there’s a little matter out in
Ohio, Del, that we’ll have to get
after—”
“Now, there’s a small issue in Ohio, Del, that we need to deal with—”
THE “TELELUX”
Sound and light were transformed into
mechanical action at the banquet of the
National Tool Exposition recently to illustrate
their possibilities in regulating traffic,
aiding the aviator, and performing other automatic
functions.
Sound and light were turned into mechanical action at the National Tool Exposition recently to showcase their potential in managing traffic, assisting pilots, and carrying out other automated tasks.
A beam of light was thrown on the “eyes”
of a mechanical contrivance known as the
“telelux,” a brother of the “televox,” and as
the light was thrown on and off it performed
mechanical function such as turning an electric
switch.
A beam of light was directed at the “eyes” of a mechanical device called the “telelux,” a sibling of the “televox,” and as the light was switched on and off, it carried out mechanical functions like turning an electric switch.
The contrivance, which was developed by
the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing
Company, utilizes two photo-electric
cells, sensitive to the light beam. One of the
cells is a selector, which progressively
chooses any one of three operating circuits
when light is thrown on it. The other cell
is the operator, which opens or closes the
chosen circuit, thus performing the desired
function.
The device, created by the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company, uses two photoelectric cells that respond to light. One of the cells acts as a selector, which gradually picks one of three operating circuits when light shines on it. The other cell is the operator, which opens or closes the selected circuit, thereby carrying out the intended function.
S. M. Kintner, manager of the company’s
research department, who made the demonstration,
also threw music across the room
on a beam of light, and light was utilized in
depicting the shape and direction of stresses
in mechanical materials.
S. M. Kintner, the manager of the company's research department, who conducted the demonstration, also projected music across the room using a beam of light, and light was used to show the shape and direction of stresses in mechanical materials.
“The globe leaped upward into the huge coil, which whirled madly.”
“The globe shot up into the massive coil, which spun wildly.”
The Fifth-Dimension Catapult
The story of Tommy Reames’ extraordinary
rescue of Professor Denham and his
daughter—marooned in the fifth dimension.
The story of Tommy Reames’ incredible rescue of Professor Denham and his daughter—stranded in the fifth dimension.
FOREWORD
This story has no normal starting-place,
because there are too many
places where it might be said to begin.
One might commence
when Professor
Denham,
Ph. D., M. A., etc.,
isolated a metal
that scientists
have been talking about for many years
without ever being able to smelt. Or
it might start with his first experimental
use of that metal with entirely
impossible results. Or it might very
plausibly begin
with an interview
between a celebrated
leader of
gangsters in the
city of Chicago
and a spectacled young laboratory assistant,
who had turned over to him a
peculiar heavy object of solid gold and
very nervously explained, and finally
managed to prove, where it came from.
With also impossible results, because
it turned “King” Jacaro, lord of vice-resorts
and rum-runners, into a passionate
enthusiast in non-Euclidean
geometry. The whole story might be
said to begin with the moment of that
interview.
This story doesn't have a typical starting point because there are too many possible beginnings. One could start with Professor Denham, Ph. D., M. A., etc., isolating a metal that scientists have discussed for years but never been able to smelt. Alternatively, it could begin with his first experimental use of that metal yielding completely unexpected results. Another plausible starting point could be an interview between a notorious gangster leader in the city of Chicago and a young lab assistant wearing glasses, who nervously handed him a strange, heavy object made of solid gold and eventually explained, and even proved, its origin. With equally unexpected results, as it transformed “King” Jacaro, the lord of vice resorts and rum runners, into a passionate fan of non-Euclidean geometry. The entire story could be said to start with that moment of the interview.
But that leaves out Smithers, and
especially it leaves out Tommy Reames.
So, on the whole, it is best to take up
the narrative at the moment of Tommy’s
first entrance into the course of
events.
But that leaves out Smithers, and especially it leaves out Tommy Reames. So, overall, it's best to pick up the story when Tommy first enters the situation.
CHAPTER I
He came to a stop in a cloud
of dust that swirled up to
and all about the big roadster,
and surveyed the gate
of the private road. The gate was
rather impressive. At its top was a
sign. “Keep Out!” Halfway down was
another sign. “Private Property. Trespassers
Will Be Prosecuted.” On one
gate-post was another notice, “Live
Wires Within.” and on the other a defiant
placard. “Savage Dogs At Large
Within This Fence.”
He stopped in a cloud of dust that swirled up around the big roadster and looked at the gate of the private road. The gate was quite impressive. At the top was a sign saying, “Keep Out!” Halfway down was another sign that read, “Private Property. Trespassers Will Be Prosecuted.” On one gate post was another notice, “Live Wires Within,” and on the other was a bold placard saying, “Savage Dogs At Large Within This Fence.”
The fence itself was all of seven
feet high and made of the heaviest
of woven-wire construction. It was
topped with barbed wire, and went all
the way down both sides of a narrow
right of way until it vanished in the
distance.
The fence was seven feet tall and built from heavy woven wire. It had barbed wire on top and ran down both sides of a narrow pathway until it disappeared in the distance.
Tommy got out of the car and
opened the gate. This fitted the description
of his destination, as given
him by a brawny, red-headed filling-station
attendant in the village some
two miles back. He drove the roadster
through the gate, got out and closed it
piously, got back in the car and shot
it ahead.
Tommy stepped out of the car and opened the gate. This matched the description of where he was headed, provided by a muscular, red-headed gas station attendant in the village about two miles back. He drove the roadster through the gate, got out to close it with care, then climbed back into the car and drove off.
He went humming down the narrow
private road at forty-five miles an
hour. That was Tommy Reames’ way.
He looked totally unlike the conventional
description of a scientist of any
sort—as much unlike a scientist as his
sport roadster looked unlike a scientist’s
customary means of transit—and
ordinarily he acted quite unlike one.
As a matter of fact, most of the people
Tommy associated with had no faintest
inkling of his taste for science as an
avocation. There was Peter Dalzell,
for instance, who would have held up
his hands in holy horror at the idea of
Tommy Reames being the author of
that article. “On the Mass and Inertia
of the Tesseract,” which in the Philosophical
Journal had caused a controversy.
He went humming down the narrow private road at forty-five miles an hour. That was Tommy Reames’ way. He looked nothing like the typical image of a scientist—just as his sporty roadster didn’t resemble the usual vehicle of a scientist—and most of the time, he acted nothing like one either. In fact, most of the people Tommy hung out with had no idea he had an interest in science as a hobby. Take Peter Dalzell, for example, who would have been horrified at the thought of Tommy Reames being the author of that article. “On the Mass and Inertia of the Tesseract,” which had sparked a controversy in the Philosophical Journal.
And there was one Mildred Holmes—of
no importance in the matter of
the Fifth-Dimension Catapult—who
would have lifted beautifully arched
eyebrows in bored unbelief if anybody
had suggested that Tommy Reames
was that Thomas Reames whose “Additions
to Herglotz’s Mechanics of Continua”
produced such diversities of
opinion in scientific circles. She intended
to make Tommy propose to her
some day, and thought she knew all
about him. And everybody, everywhere,
would have been incredulous of
his present errand.
And there was a woman named Mildred Holmes—who didn't really matter when it came to the Fifth-Dimension Catapult—who would have raised her perfectly shaped eyebrows in bored disbelief if anyone had said that Tommy Reames was the same Thomas Reames who wrote “Additions to Herglotz’s Mechanics of Continua,” which sparked all kinds of debates in scientific circles. She planned to make Tommy propose to her someday and thought she knew everything about him. And everyone, everywhere, would have found it hard to believe what he was up to right now.
Gliding down the narrow, fenced-in
road. Tommy was a trifle dubious
about this errand himself. A
yellow telegraph-form in his pocket
read rather like a hoax, but was just
plausible enough to have brought him
away from a rather important tennis
match. The telegram read:
Gliding down the narrow, fenced-in
road, Tommy felt a bit unsure
about this task. A
yellow telegram in his pocket
seemed almost like a prank, but was just
believable enough to pull him
away from an important tennis
match. The telegram read:
PROFESSOR DENHAM IN EXTREME
DANGER THROUGH
EXPERIMENT BASED ON
YOUR ARTICLE ON DOMINANT
COORDINATES YOU
ALONE CAN HELP HIM IN
THE NAME OF HUMANITY
COME AT ONCE.
PROFESSOR DENHAM IS IN SERIOUS
DANGER DUE TO
AN EXPERIMENT INSPIRED BY
YOUR ARTICLE ON DOMINANT
COORDINATES. ONLY YOU
can SAVE HIM IN
THE NAME OF HUMANITY.
PLEASE COME AT ONCE.
The fence went on past the car. A
mile, a mile and a half of narrow lane,
fenced in and made as nearly intruder-proof
as possible.
The fence extended beyond the car. A mile, a mile and a half of narrow road, enclosed and made as nearly intruder-proof as possible.
“Wonder what I’d do,” said Tommy
Reames, “if another car came along
from the other end?”
“Wonder what I’d do,” said Tommy Reames, “if another car came along from the other end?”
He deliberately tried not to think
about the telegram any more. He didn’t
believe it. He couldn’t believe it. But
he couldn’t ignore it, either. Nobody
could: few scientists, and no human
being with a normal amount of curiosity.
Because the article on dominant
coordinates had appeared in the
Journal of Physics and had dealt with
a state of things in which the normal
coordinates of everyday existence were
assumed to have changed their functions:
when the coordinates of time,
the vertical, the horizontal and the lateral
changed places and a man went
east to go up and west to go “down”
and ran his street-numbers in a fourth
dimension. It was mathematical foolery,
from one standpoint, but it led to
some fascinating if abstruse conclusions.
He intentionally tried to stop thinking about the telegram. He didn't believe it. He couldn’t wrap his head around it. But he couldn’t just brush it off, either. No one could: few scientists, and no one with a normal level of curiosity. Because the article on dominant coordinates had been published in the Journal of Physics and discussed a situation where the regular coordinates of everyday life were thought to have changed their roles: when the coordinates of time, the vertical, the horizontal, and the lateral swapped places, and a person would go east to go up and west to go "down," running their street numbers in a fourth dimension. It was mathematical nonsense from one angle, but it led to some intriguing, albeit complicated, conclusions.
But his brain would not remain
away from the subject of the telegram,
even though a chicken appeared
in the fenced-in lane ahead of him and
went flapping wildly on before the
car. It rose in mid-air, the car overtook
it as it rose above the level of
the hood, and there was a rolling,
squawking bundle of shedding feathers
tumbling over and over along the hood
until it reached the slanting windshield.
There it spun wildly upward,
left a cloud of feather’s fluttering about
Tommy’s head, and fell still squawking
into the road behind. By the back-view
mirror, Tommy could see it picking
itself up and staggering dizzily
back to the side of the road.
But his mind couldn’t stop thinking about the telegram, even when a chicken suddenly appeared in the fenced-in lane in front of him, flapping around wildly ahead of the car. It lifted into the air as the car passed beneath it, and a chaotic bundle of feathers tumbled along the hood until it hit the angled windshield. There, it spun wildly, leaving a cloud of feathers floating around Tommy’s head, before it landed, still squawking, in the road behind. In the rearview mirror, Tommy could see it picking itself up and unsteadily staggering back to the side of the road.
“My point was,” said Tommy vexedly
to himself, speaking of the article
the telegram referred to, “that a man
can only recognize three dimensions
of space and one of time. So that if he
got shot out of this cosmos altogether
he wouldn’t know the difference. He’d
still seem to be in a three-dimensioned
universe. And what is there in that
stuff to get Denham in trouble?”
“My point was,” Tommy said irritably to himself, talking about the article the telegram mentioned, “that a person can only recognize three dimensions of space and one of time. So if he got shot out of this universe completely, he wouldn’t know the difference. He’d still seem to be in a three-dimensional universe. And what’s there in that stuff to get Denham in trouble?”
A house appeared ahead. A low,
rambling sort of bungalow with a huge
brick barn behind it. The house of
Professor Denham, very certainly, and
that barn was the laboratory in which
he made his experiments.
A house came into view. It was a low, sprawling bungalow with a large brick barn behind it. This was definitely the home of Professor Denham, and that barn was the lab where he conducted his experiments.
Instinctively, Tommy stepped on the
gas. The car leaped ahead. And then
he was braking frantically. A pipe-framed
gate with thinner, unpainted
wire mesh filling its surface loomed
before him, much too late for him to
stop. There was a minor shock, a
crashing and squeaking, and then a
crash and shattering of glass. Tommy
bent low as the top bar of the gate
hit his windshield. The double glass
cracked and crumpled and bent, but
did not fly to bits. And the car came
to a halt with its wheels intricately
entangled in torn-away fence wire.
The gate had been torn from its hinges
and was draped rakishly over the roadster.
A tire went flat with a loud hissing
noise, and Tommy Reames swore
softly under his breath and got out to
inspect the damage.
Instinctively, Tommy pressed the gas pedal. The car lunged forward. Then he slammed on the brakes in desperation. A pipe-framed gate with thin, unpainted wire mesh suddenly appeared in front of him, way too late for him to stop. There was a small jolt, some crashing and squeaking, and then a loud smash and the sound of shattering glass. Tommy hunched down as the top bar of the gate struck his windshield. The double glass cracked and crumpled but didn’t shatter completely. The car finally stopped, its wheels tangled in ripped fence wire. The gate had been yanked off its hinges and lay awkwardly across the roadster. A tire deflated with a distinct hissing sound, and Tommy Reames muttered a curse under his breath as he got out to check the damage.
He was deciding that nothing irreparable
was wrong when a man
came bursting out of the brick building
behind the house. A tall, lean,
youngish man who waved his arms
emphatically and approached shouting:
He was determining that nothing permanent
was wrong when a man
rushed out of the brick building
behind the house. A tall, slender,
young man who waved his arms
passively and came over shouting:
“You had no right to come in here!
You must go away at once! You have
damaged property! I will tell the Professor!
You must pay for the damage!
You must—”
“You have no right to be here!
You need to leave right now! You’ve damaged property! I will inform the Professor!
You have to pay for the damage!
You have to—”
“Damn!” said Tommy Reames. He
had just seen that his radiator was
punctured. A spout of ruddy, rusty
water was pouring out on the grass.
“Damn!” said Tommy Reames. He had just seen that his radiator was punctured. A stream of rusty water was pouring out onto the grass.
The youngish man came up furiously.
A pale young man, Tommy noticed.
A young man with bristling,
close-cropped hair and horn-rimmed
spectacles before weak-looking eyes.
His mouth was very full and very red,
in marked contrast to the pallor of his
cheeks.
The young man approached angrily.
A pale young man, Tommy noticed.
A young man with spiky,
tight-cropped hair and horn-rimmed
glasses over weak-looking eyes.
His lips were very full and very red,
standing out sharply against the paleness of his
cheeks.
“Did you not see the sign upon the
gate?” he demanded angrily, in curiously
stilted English. “Did you not
see that trespassers are forbidden?
You must go away at once! You will
be prosecuted! You will be imprisoned!
You—”
“Did you not see the sign on the gate?” he asked angrily, in a strangely formal way. “Did you not see that trespassers are not allowed? You need to leave immediately! You will be prosecuted! You will be imprisoned! You—”
“Are you Von Holtz? My name is
Reames. You telegraphed me.”
“Are you Von Holtz? I'm Reames. You sent me a telegram.”
The waving, lanky arms stopped in
the middle of an excited gesture. The
weak-looking eyes behind the lenses
widened. A pink tongue licked the
too-full, too-red lips.
The waving, skinny arms paused in the middle of an animated gesture. The feeble-looking eyes behind the glasses widened. A pink tongue flicked out to wet the overly full, bright red lips.
“Reames? The Herr Reames?” Von
Holtz stammered. Then he said suspiciously,
“But you are not—you cannot
be the Herr Reames of the article
on dominant coordinates!”
“Reames? The Herr Reames?” Von Holtz stammered. Then he said suspiciously, “But you’re not—you can’t be the Herr Reames from the article on dominant coordinates!”
“I don’t know why,” said Tommy
annoyedly. “I’m also the Herr Reames
of several other articles, such as on the
mechanics of continua and the mass and
inertia of the tesseract. And I believe
the current Philosophical Journal—”
“I don't know why,” Tommy said, annoyed. “I'm also the Herr Reames of several other articles, like the mechanics of continua and the mass and inertia of the tesseract. And I think the current Philosophical Journal—”
He surveyed the spouting red
stream from the radiator and
shrugged ruefully.
He looked at the spurting red stream from the radiator and shrugged with a hint of regret.
“I wish you’d telephone the village
to have somebody come out and fix
my car,” he said shortly, “and then
tell me if this telegram is a joke or
not.”
“I wish you’d call the village to have someone come out and fix my car,” he said curtly, “and then let me know if this telegram is a joke or not.”
He pulled out a yellow form and
offered it. He had taken an instinctive
dislike to the lean figure before him,
but suppressed the feeling.
He pulled out a yellow form and offered it. He had an instinctive dislike for the lean figure in front of him, but he held back that feeling.
Von Holtz took the telegram and
read it, and smoothed it out, and said
agitatedly:
Von Holtz took the telegram, read it, smoothed it out, and said anxiously:
“But I thought the Herr Reames
would be—would be a venerable gentleman!
I thought—”
“But I thought Mr. Reames
would be—a respectable gentleman!
I thought—”
“You sent that wire,” said Tommy.
“It puzzled me just enough to make
me rush out here. And I feel like a
fool for having done it. What’s the
matter? Is it a joke?”
“You sent that message,” said Tommy.
“It confused me just enough to make
me hurry out here. And I feel like an
idiot for doing it. What’s going on? Is it a prank?”
Von Holtz shook his head violently,
even as he bit his lips.
Von Holtz shook his head vigorously, even as he bit his lips.
“No! No!” he protested. “The Herr
Professor Denham is in the most terrible,
most deadly danger! I—I have
been very nearly mad, Herr Reames.
The Ragged Men may seize him!…
I telegraphed to you. I have not slept
for four nights. I have worked! I
have racked my brains! I have gone
nearly insane, trying to rescue the
Herr Professor! And I—”
“No! No!” he shouted. “Professor Denham is in serious, life-threatening danger! I—I’ve been driven nearly crazy, Mr. Reames. The Ragged Men might grab him!… I sent you a telegram. I haven’t slept in four nights. I’ve been working! I’ve been tearing my hair out! I’ve almost lost my mind trying to save the Professor! And I—”
“Four days?” he said. “The
thing, whatever it is, has been going
on for four days?”
"Four days?" he asked. "This situation, whatever it is, has been happening for four days?"
“Five,” said Von Holtz nervously.
“It was only to-day that I thought of
you, Herr Reames. The Herr Professor
Denham had praised your articles
highly. He said that you were the
only man who would be able to understand
his work. Five days ago—”
“Five,” said Von Holtz nervously.
“It was just today that I thought of you, Mr. Reames. Professor Denham spoke very highly of your articles. He said you were the only person who could really grasp his work. Five days ago—”
“If he’s been in danger for five
days,” he said skeptically, “he’s not in
such a bad fix or it’d have been over.
Will you phone for a repairman?
Then we’ll see what it’s all about.”
“If he’s been in danger for five days,” he said doubtfully, “he’s not in that bad of a situation or it would have been over by now. Can you call a repairman? Then we’ll find out what’s really going on.”
The lean arms began to wave again
as Von Holtz said desperately:
The thin arms started waving again
as Von Holtz said urgently:
“But Herr Reames, it is urgent! The
Herr Professor is in deadly danger!”
“But Mr. Reames, it’s urgent! The Professor is in serious danger!”
“What’s the matter with him?”
“He is marooned,” said Von Holtz.
Again he licked his lips. “He is marooned,
Herr Reames, and you alone—”
“He is stranded,” said Von Holtz.
Again he licked his lips. “He is stranded,
Herr Reames, and you alone—”
“Marooned?” said Tommy more
skeptically still. “In the middle of
New York State? And I alone can
help him? You sound more and more
as if you were playing a rather elaborate
and not very funny practical
joke. I’ve driven sixty miles to get
here. What is the joke, anyhow?”
“Marooned?” Tommy said, sounding even more skeptical. “In the middle of New York State? And I’m the only one who can help him? You’re starting to sound like you’re pulling a pretty elaborate and not very funny prank. I drove sixty miles to get here. What’s the joke, anyway?”
Von Holtz said despairingly:
Von Holtz said hopelessly:
“But it is true, Herr Reames! He
is marooned. He has changed his coordinates.
It was an experiment. He
is marooned in the fifth dimension!”
“But it’s true, Mr. Reames! He’s stuck. He has changed his coordinates. It was an experiment. He’s trapped in the fifth dimension!”
There was dead silence. Tommy
Reames stared blankly. Then his
gorge rose. He had taken an instinctive
dislike to this lean young man,
anyhow. So he stared at him, and grew
very angry, and would undoubtedly
have gotten into his car and turned it
about and driven it away again if it
had been in any shape to run. But it
wasn’t. One tire was flat, and the last
ruddy drops from the radiator were
dripping slowly on the grass. So he
pulled out a cigarette case and lighted
a cigarette and said sardonically:
There was complete silence. Tommy Reames stared blankly. Then he felt a surge of anger. He had felt a strong dislike for this lean young man from the start. So he kept staring at him, growing angrier, and would have definitely gotten into his car, turned it around, and driven away if it had been functioning. But it wasn't. One tire was flat, and the last drops from the radiator were slowly dripping onto the grass. So he pulled out a cigarette case, lit a cigarette, and said sarcastically:
“The fifth dimension? That seems
rather extreme. Most of us get along
very well with three dimensions. Four
seems luxurious. Why pick on the
fifth?”
“The fifth dimension? That sounds pretty extreme. Most of us do just fine with three dimensions. Four feels like a bonus. Why bother with the fifth?”
Von Holtz grew pale with anger in
his turn. He waved his arms, stopped,
and said with stiff formality:
Von Holtz turned pale with anger. He waved his arms, paused, and said with a rigid formality:
“If the Herr Reames will follow me
into the laboratory I will show him
Professor Denham and convince him
of the Herr Professor’s extreme danger.”
“If Mr. Reames will follow me into the lab, I’ll show him Professor Denham and prove to him how serious the Professor’s situation is.”
Tommy had a sudden startling conviction
that Von Holtz was in earnest.
He might be mad, but he was in
earnest. And there was undoubtedly
a Professor Denham, and this was undoubtedly
his home and laboratory.
Tommy suddenly realized that Von Holtz was serious. He might be crazy, but he was definitely earnest. Plus, there was definitely a Professor Denham, and this was definitely his home and lab.
“I’ll look, anyway,” said Tommy less
skeptically. “But it is rather incredible,
you know!”
“I’ll check it out, anyway,” said Tommy with a bit less skepticism. “But it is pretty unbelievable, you know!”
“It is impossible,” said Von Holtz
stiffly. “You are right, Herr Reames.
It is quite impossible. But it is a fact.”
“It’s impossible,” said Von Holtz stiffly. “You’re right, Herr Reames. It’s absolutely impossible. But it’s a fact.”
He turned and stalked toward the
big brick barn behind the house. Tommy
went with him, wholly unbelieving
and yet beginning to wonder if, just
possibly, there was actually an emergency
of a more normal and ghastly
nature in being. Von Holtz might be
a madman. He might….
He turned and walked toward the big brick barn behind the house. Tommy followed him, completely skeptical but starting to wonder if, just maybe, there was really an emergency of a more ordinary and horrifying kind happening. Von Holtz could be a madman. He could…
Gruesome, grisly thoughts ran
through Tommy’s head. A madman
dabbling in science might do incredible
things, horrible things, and then
demand assistance to undo an unimaginable
murder….
Gruesome, grisly thoughts ran
through Tommy’s head. A madman
dabbling in science might do incredible
things, horrible things, and then
demand assistance to undo an unimaginable
murder….
Tommy was tense and alert as Von
Holtz opened the door of the barnlike
laboratory. He waved the lean
young man on ahead.
Tommy was anxious and on edge as Von Holtz opened the door to the barn-like lab. He motioned for the slim young man to go ahead.
“After you,” he said curtly.
"After you," he said sharply.
He felt almost a shiver as he entered.
But the interior of the laboratory displayed
no gruesome scene. It was a
huge, high-ceilinged room with a concrete
floor. A monster dynamo was
over in one corner, coupled to a matter-of-fact
four-cylinder crude-oil engine,
to which was also coupled by a
clutch an inexplicable windlass-drum
with several hundred feet of chain
wrapped around it. There were ammeters
and voltmeters on a control
panel, and one of the most delicate of
dynamometers on its own stand, and
there were work benches and a motor-driven
lathe and a very complete
equipment for the working of metals.
And there was an electric furnace,
with splashes of solidified metal on the
floor beside it, and there was a miniature
casting-floor, and at the farther
end of the monster room there was a
gigantic solenoid which evidently had
once swung upon gymbals and as evidently
now was broken, because it lay
toppled askew upon its supports.
He felt a slight shiver as he entered.
But the inside of the laboratory showed no horrific scene. It was a large room with high ceilings and a concrete floor. In one corner was a massive dynamo, connected to a straightforward four-cylinder crude oil engine, which was also attached by a clutch to an odd windlass-drum with several hundred feet of chain wrapped around it. There were ammeters and voltmeters on a control panel, along with one of the most sensitive dynamometers on its own stand, plus workbenches, a motor-driven lathe, and a very complete set of equipment for metalworking. There was also an electric furnace, with splatters of solidified metal on the floor beside it, and a miniature casting area. At the far end of the huge room was a gigantic solenoid that once swayed on gymbals and was clearly broken, as it lay toppled awkwardly on its supports.
The only totally unidentifiable piece
of apparatus in the place was one queer
contrivance at one side. It looked
partly like a machine-gun, because of
a long brass barrel projecting from it.
But the brass tube came out of a bulging
casing of cast aluminum and there
was no opening through which shells
could be fed.
The only completely unrecognizable piece of equipment in the room was a strange device off to one side. It resembled a machine gun because of a long brass barrel sticking out of it. However, the brass tube emerged from a bulky casing made of cast aluminum, and there was no way to load shells into it.
Von Holz moved to that contrivance,
removed a cap from the
end of the brass tube, looked carefully
into the opening, and waved stiffly for
Tommy to look in.
Wooden went over to the device, took off a cap from the end of the brass tube, peered closely into the opening, and awkwardly gestured for Tommy to take a look.
Again Tommy was suspicious;
watched until Von Holtz was some distance
away. But the instant he put his
eye to the end of the brass tube he
forgot all caution, all suspicion, all
his doubts. He forgot everything in
his amazement.
Again, Tommy felt suspicious; he kept an eye on Von Holtz until he was a good distance away. But the moment he put his eye to the end of the brass tube, he completely forgot about his caution, his suspicion, and all his doubts. He lost himself in his amazement.
There was a lens in the end of the
brass tube. It was, in fact, nothing
more or less than a telescope, apparently
looking at something in a closed
box. But Tommy was not able to believe
that he looked at an illuminated
miniature for even the fraction of a
second. He looked into the telescope,
and he was seeing out-of-doors.
Through the aluminum casting that
enclosed the end of the tube. Through
the thick brick walls of the laboratory.
He was gazing upon a landscape such
as should not—such as could not—exist
upon the earth.
There was a lens at the end of the brass tube. It was basically just a telescope, seemingly focused on something inside a closed box. But Tommy couldn't believe he was seeing a lit-up miniature for even a split second. He peered into the telescope, and he was looking outside. Through the aluminum casing that covered the end of the tube. Through the thick brick walls of the lab. He was staring at a landscape that shouldn't—couldn't—exist on Earth.
There were monstrous, feathery tree-ferns
waving languid fronds in a
breeze that came from beyond them.
The telescope seemed to be pointing
at a gentle slope, and those tree-ferns
cut off a farther view, but there was
an impenetrable tangle of breast-high
foliage between the instrument and
that slope, and halfway up the incline
there rested a huge steel globe.
There were giant, feathery tree ferns waving lazy fronds in a breeze that came from beyond them. The telescope seemed to be aimed at a gentle slope, and those tree ferns blocked a farther view, but there was an impenetrable tangle of chest-high foliage between the instrument and that slope, and halfway up the incline sat a massive steel globe.
Tommy’s eyes fixed themselves upon
the globe. It was man-made, of course.
He could see where it had been bolted
together. There were glassed-in windows
in its sides, and there was a door.
Tommy’s eyes were glued to the globe. It was obviously man-made. He could see where it had been bolted together. There were glass windows on its sides, and there was a door.
As Tommy looked, that door opened
partway, stopped as if someone
within had hesitated, and then opened
fully. A man came out. And Tommy
said dazedly:
As Tommy watched, the door opened slightly, paused as if someone inside had hesitated, and then opened all the way. A man stepped out. And Tommy said in a daze:
Because the man was a perfectly
commonplace sort of individual,
dressed in a perfectly commonplace
fashion, and he carried a perfectly
commonplace briar pipe in his hand.
Moreover, Tommy recognized him. He
had seen pictures of him often enough,
and he was Professor Edward Denham,
entitled to put practically all the
letters of the alphabet after his name,
the author of “Polymerization of the
Pseudo-Metallic Nitrides” and the
proper owner of this building and its
contents. But Tommy saw him against
a background of tree-ferns such as
should have been extinct upon this
earth since the Carboniferous Period,
some millions of years ago.
Because the man was a totally ordinary kind of guy, dressed in a totally ordinary way, and he held a totally ordinary briar pipe in his hand. Plus, Tommy recognized him. He had seen pictures of him enough times, and he was Professor Edward Denham, who had the right to put almost all the letters of the alphabet after his name, the author of “Polymerization of the Pseudo-Metallic Nitrides” and the rightful owner of this building and its contents. But Tommy saw him against a backdrop of tree ferns that should have been extinct on this earth since the Carboniferous Period, millions of years ago.
He was looking hungrily at his briar
pipe. Presently he began to hunt carefully
about on the ground. He picked
together half a handful of brownish
things which had to be dried leaves.
He stuffed them into the pipe, struck
a match, and lighted it. He puffed
away gloomily, surrounded by wholly
monstrous vegetation. A butterfly fluttered
over the top of the steel globe.
Its wings were fully a yard across. It
flittered lightly to a plant and seemed
to wait, and abruptly a vivid carmine
blossom opened wide; wide enough to
admit it.
He was staring longingly at his briar pipe. Soon, he started searching carefully on the ground. He gathered a handful of brownish things that must have been dried leaves. He stuffed them into the pipe, struck a match, and lit it. He puffed away sadly, surrounded by entirely bizarre plants. A butterfly floated over the top of the steel globe. Its wings were nearly a yard wide. It danced lightly to a plant and seemed to wait, and suddenly a bright red blossom opened up wide enough to let it in.
Denham watched curiously enough,
smoking the rank and plainly unsatisfying
dried leaves. He turned his head
and spoke over his shoulder. The door
opened again. Again Tommy Reames
was dazed. Because a girl came out of
the huge steel sphere—and she was a
girl of the most modern and most normal
sort. A trim sport frock, slim
silken legs, bobbed hair….
Denham watched with curiosity, smoking the strong and clearly unsatisfying dried leaves. He turned his head and spoke over his shoulder. The door opened again. Once more, Tommy Reames was stunned. A girl came out of the huge steel sphere—and she was a girl of the most contemporary and normal kind. She wore a fitted sporty dress, had slim silk legs, and bobbed hair….
Tommy did not see her face until
she turned, smiling, to make some comment
to Denham. Then he saw that
she was breath-takingly pretty. He
swore softly under his breath.
Tommy didn't see her face until she turned, smiling, to say something to Denham. That's when he realized she was stunningly beautiful. He cursed quietly to himself.
The butterfly backed clumsily out
of the gigantic flower. It flew
lightly away, its many-colored wings
brilliant in the sunshine. And the huge
crimson blossom closed slowly.
The butterfly awkwardly backed out of the massive flower. It flew gently away, its colorful wings shining in the sunlight. And the large red bloom gradually closed.
Denham watched the butterfly go
away. His eyes returned to the girl
who was smiling at the flying thing,
now out of the field of vision of the
telescope. And there was utter discouragement
visible in every line of
Denham’s figure. Tommy saw the girl
suddenly reach out her hand and put
it on Denham’s shoulder. She patted
it, speaking in an evident attempt to
encourage him. She smiled, and talked
coaxingly, and presently Denham made
a queer, arrested gesture and went
heavily back into the steel globe. She
followed him, though she looked wearily
all about before the door closed behind
her, and when Denham could not
see her face, her expression was tired
and anxious indeed.
Denham watched the butterfly fly away. His eyes went back to the girl who was smiling at the creature in the sky, now out of the telescope's view. Disappointment was clear in every part of Denham's posture. Tommy noticed the girl suddenly reach out and place her hand on Denham's shoulder. She gave it a light pat, trying to cheer him up. She smiled and spoke sweetly, and eventually, Denham made a strange, frozen gesture and slowly moved back into the steel globe. She followed him, but she looked around wearily before the door shut behind her, and when Denham couldn’t see her face, her expression was really tired and worried.
Tommy had forgotten Von Holtz,
had forgotten the laboratory, had forgotten
absolutely everything. If his
original suspicions of Von Holtz had
been justified, he could have been
killed half a dozen times over. He was
oblivious to everything but the sight
before his eyes.
Tommy had completely forgotten about Von Holtz, the lab, and everything else. If his initial suspicions about Von Holtz had been right, he could have easily been killed multiple times. He was unaware of anything except for what he was seeing right in front of him.
Now he felt a touch on his shoulder
and drew his head away with a jerk.
Von Holtz was looking down at him,
very pale, with his weak-looking eyes
anxious.
Now he felt a light tap on his shoulder and quickly pulled his head away. Von Holtz was looking down at him, very pale, with his frail-looking eyes filled with worry.
“They are still all right?” he demanded.
"They're still good?" he asked.
“Yes,” said Tommy dazedly. “Surely.
Who is that girl?”
“Yes,” Tommy said, feeling a bit confused. “Of course. Who is that girl?”
“That is the Herr Professor’s daughter
Evelyn,” said Von Holtz uneasily.
“I suggest, Herr Reames, that you
swing the dimensoscope about.”
“That’s the professor’s daughter, Evelyn,” said Von Holtz hesitantly. “I recommend, Herr Reames, that you turn the dimensoscope around.”
“The—what?” asked Tommy, still
dazed by what he had seen.
“The—what?” asked Tommy, still confused by what he had seen.
“The dimensoscope. This.” Von
Holtz shifted the brass tube. The
whole thing was mounted so that it
could be swung in any direction. The
mounting was exactly like that of a
normal telescope. Tommy instantly
put his eye to the eyepiece again.
“The dimensoscope. This.” Von Holtz moved the brass tube. The entire device was set up so it could be rotated in any direction. The mounting was just like that of a regular telescope. Tommy quickly put his eye back to the eyepiece.
He saw more tree-ferns, practically
the duplicates of the background
beyond the globe. Nothing moved save
small, fugitive creatures among their
fronds. He swung the telescope still
farther. The landscape swept by before
his eyes. The tree-fern forest
drew back. He saw the beginning of
a vast and noisome morass, over which
lay a thick haze as of a stream raised
by the sun. He saw something move
in that morass; something huge and
horrible with a long and snake-like
neck and the tiniest of heads at the
end of it. But he could not see the
thing clearly.
He saw more tree ferns, almost identical to the ones in the background beyond the globe. Nothing moved except for small, quick creatures among their fronds. He adjusted the telescope even further. The landscape rushed past his eyes. The tree fern forest receded. He noticed the start of a vast and putrid swamp, shrouded in a thick haze like a stream rising in the sunlight. He saw something moving in that swamp; something massive and terrifying with a long, snake-like neck and the smallest head at the end. But he couldn’t see it clearly.
He swung the telescope yet again.
And he looked over miles and miles of
level, haze-blanketed marsh. Here and
there were clumps of taller vegetation.
Here and there were steaming, desolate
pools. And three or four times he
saw monstrous objects moving about
clumsily in the marsh-land.
He swung the telescope again.
And he looked over miles and miles of flat, haze-covered marsh. Occasionally, there were patches of taller plants. Now and then, there were steamy, desolate pools. And three or four times, he spotted huge creatures moving awkwardly through the marshland.
But then a glitter at the skyline
caught his eye. He tilted the telescope
to see more clearly, and suddenly he
caught his breath. There, far away at
the very horizon, was a city. It was
tall and gleaming and very strange.
No earthly city ever flung its towers
so splendidly high and soaring. No
city ever built by man gave off the
fiery gleam of gold from all its walls
and pinnacles. It looked like an artist’s
dream, hammered out in precious
metal, with its outlines softened by
the haze of distance.
But then a sparkle on the skyline caught his eye. He adjusted the telescope to see more clearly, and suddenly he gasped. There, far away at the very horizon, was a city. It was tall, shining, and incredibly strange. No earthly city had ever shot its towers so majestically high. No man-made city ever radiated the fiery glow of gold from all its walls and towers. It looked like an artist’s dream, shaped from precious metal, with its edges softened by the haze of distance.
And something was moving in the
air near the city. Staring, tense, again
incredulous, Tommy Reames strained
his eyes and saw that it was a machine.
An air-craft; a flying-machine of a
type wholly unlike anything ever built
upon the planet Earth. It swept steadily
and swiftly toward the city, dwindling
as it went. It swooped downward
toward one of the mighty spires
of the city of golden gleams, and vanished.
And something was moving in the air near the city. Staring, tense, and still in disbelief, Tommy Reames squinted and saw that it was a machine. An aircraft; a flying machine of a kind completely unlike anything ever made on planet Earth. It moved steadily and quickly toward the city, getting smaller as it went. It swooped down toward one of the impressive spires of the city of golden glimmers and disappeared.
It was with a sense of shock, of
almost physical shock, that Tommy
came back to realization of his surroundings
to feel Von Holtz’s hand
upon his shoulder and to hear the lean
young man saying harshly:
It was with a sense of shock, of
almost physical shock, that Tommy
came back to realization of his surroundings
to feel Von Holtz’s hand
upon his shoulder and to hear the lean
young man saying harshly:
“Well, Herr Reames? Are you convinced
that I did not lie to you? Are
you convinced that the Herr Professor
Denham is in need of help?”
“Well, Mr. Reames? Are you convinced that I didn’t lie to you? Are you convinced that Professor Denham needs help?”
Tommy blinked dazedly as he looked
around the laboratory again. Brick
walls, an oil-spattered crude-oil engine
in one corner, a concrete floor and an
electric furnace and a casting-box….
Tommy blinked in confusion as he glanced around the lab again. Brick walls, an oil-smeared crude-oil engine in one corner, a concrete floor, an electric furnace, and a casting box….
“Why—yes….” said Tommy dazedly.
“Yes. Of course!” Clarity came
to his brain with a jerk. He did not
understand at all, but he believed what
he had seen. Denham and his daughter
were somewhere in some other dimension,
yet within range of the extraordinary
device he had looked through.
And they were in trouble. So much
was evident from their poses and their
manner. “Of course,” he repeated.
“They’re—there, wherever it is, and
they can’t get back. They don’t seem
to be in any imminent danger….”
“Why—yeah….” said Tommy, feeling dazed.
“Yeah. Of course!” Clarity hit him suddenly. He didn’t really get it, but he believed what he had seen. Denham and his daughter were in some other dimension, yet within reach of the amazing device he had looked through.
And they were in trouble. That was obvious from their poses and their manner. “Of course,” he repeated. “They’re—there, wherever that is, and they can’t get back. They don’t seem to be in any immediate danger….”
Von Holtz licked his lips.
Von Holtz smacked his lips.
“The Ragged Men have not found
them yet,” he said in a hushed, harsh
voice. “Before they went in the globe
we saw the Ragged Men. We watched
them. If they do find the Herr Professor
and his daughter, they will kill
them very slowly, so that they will
take days of screaming agony to die.
It is that that I am afraid of, Herr
Reames. The Ragged Men roam the
tree-fern forests. If they find the Herr
Professor they will trace each nerve
to its root of agony until he dies. And
we will be able only to watch….”
“The Ragged Men haven't found them yet,” he said in a low, harsh voice. “Before they entered the globe, we saw the Ragged Men. We watched them. If they do find the Professor and his daughter, they will kill them very slowly, making sure they suffer for days in agonizing screams before they die. That's what I'm afraid of, Mr. Reames. The Ragged Men roam the tree-fern forests. If they find the Professor, they will trace every nerve to its source of pain until he dies. And all we’ll be able to do is watch….”
CHAPTER II
“The thing is,” said Tommy feverishly,
“that we’ve got to find a
way to get them back. Whether it
duplicates Denham’s results or not.
How far away are they?”
The thing is,” said Tommy excitedly, “that we have to figure out a way to get them back. It doesn’t matter if it copies Denham’s results or not. How far away are they?”
“A few hundred yards, perhaps,”
said Von Holtz wearily, “or ten million
miles. It is the same thing. They are
in a place where the fifth dimension
is the dominant coordinate.”
“A few hundred yards, maybe,” said Von Holtz tiredly, “or ten million miles. It’s all the same. They’re in a place where the fifth dimension is the main factor.”
Tommy was pacing up and down the
laboratory. He stopped and looked
through the eyepiece of the extraordinary
vision apparatus. He tore himself
away from it again.
Tommy was pacing back and forth in the lab. He stopped and looked through the eyepiece of the amazing vision device. He pulled himself away from it once more.
“How does this thing work?” he demanded.
“How does this thing work?” he asked.
Von Holtz began to unscrew two
wing-nuts which kept the top of the
aluminum casting in place.
Von Holtz started to unscrew two wing nuts that held the top of the aluminum casing in place.
“It is the first piece of apparatus
which Professor Denham made,” he
said precisely. “I know the theory, but
I cannot duplicate it. Every dimension
is at right angles to all other dimensions,
of course. The Herr Professor
has a note, here—”
“It’s the first piece of equipment that Professor Denham made,” he said clearly. “I understand the theory, but I can’t recreate it. Every measurement is at right angles to all the other measurements, of course. The Herr Professor has a note here—”
He stopped his unscrewing to run
over a heap of papers on the work-bench—papers
over which he seemed
to have been poring desperately at the
time of Tommy’s arrival. He handed
a sheet to Tommy, who read:
He paused from unscrewing to sift through a pile of papers on the workbench—papers he had clearly been studying intently when Tommy arrived. He handed a sheet to Tommy, who read:
“If a creature who was aware of only
two dimensions made two right-angled
objects and so placed them that all the
angles formed by the combination were
right angles, he would contrive a figure
represented by the corner of a box;
he would discover a third dimension.
Similarly, if a three-dimensioned man
took three right angles and placed
them so that all the angles formed
were right angles, he would discover
a fourth dimension. This, however,
would probably be the time dimension,
and to travel in time would instantly
be fatal. But with four right angles
he could discover a fifth dimension,
and with five right angles he could
discover a sixth….”
“If a being that only understood two dimensions created two right-angled shapes and arranged them so that all the angles formed were right angles, it would create a figure resembling the corner of a box; it would uncover a third dimension. Likewise, if a three-dimensional person took three right angles and positioned them so that all the angles formed were right angles, they would find a fourth dimension. However, this would likely be the time dimension, and traveling through time would be instantly deadly. Yet with four right angles, they could discover a fifth dimension, and with five right angles, they could uncover a sixth….”
Tommy Reames put down the
paper impatiently.
Tommy Reames tossed the paper aside in frustration.
“Of course” he said brusquely. “I
know all that stuff. But up to the present
time nobody has been able to put
together even three right angles, in
practise.”
“Of course,” he said curtly. “I know all that information. But so far, no one has been able to put together even three right angles in practice.”
Von Holtz had returned to the unscrewing
of the wing-nuts. He lifted
off the cover of the dimensoscope.
Von Holtz had gone back to unscrewing the wing nuts. He removed the cover of the dimensoscope.
“It is the thing the Herr Professor
did not confide to me,” he said bitterly.
“The secret. The one secret! Look
in here.”
“It’s the thing the Professor didn’t tell me,” he said bitterly. “The secret. The one secret! Look in here.”
Tommy looked. The objective-glass
at the end of the telescope faced a mirror,
which was inclined to its face at
an angle of forty-five degrees. A beam
of light from the objective would be
reflected to a second mirror, twisted in
a fashion curiously askew. Then the
light would go to a third mirror….
Tommy looked. The lens at the end of the telescope faced a mirror, which was tilted at a forty-five-degree angle. A beam of light from the lens would be reflected to a second mirror, positioned in a strangely askew way. Then the light would go to a third mirror….
Tommy looked at that third mirror,
and instantly his eyes ached. He closed
them and opened them again. Again
they stung horribly. It was exactly the
sort of eye-strain which comes of looking
through a lens which does not
focus exactly, or through a strange
pair of eyeglasses. He could see the
third mirror, but his eyes hurt the instant
they looked upon it, as if that
third mirror were distorted in an impossible
fashion. He was forced to
draw them away. He could see, though,
that somehow that third mirror would
reflect his imaginary beam of light into
a fourth mirror of which he could see
only the edge. He moved his head—and
still saw only the edge of a mirror.
He was sure of what he saw, because
he could look into the wavy,
bluish translucency all glass shows
upon its edge. He could even see the
thin layer of silver backing. But he
could not put himself into a position
in which more than the edge of that
mirror was visible.
Tommy looked at that third mirror,
and instantly his eyes hurt. He closed
them and opened them again. Again
they stung badly. It was exactly the
kind of eye strain that happens when looking
through a lens that doesn't
focus right, or through someone else's
sunglasses. He could see the
third mirror, but his eyes ached the moment
he looked at it, as if that
third mirror were warped in an impossible
way. He had to pull his gaze away. He could see, though,
that somehow that third mirror would
reflect his imaginary beam of light into
a fourth mirror, of which he could only see
the edge. He moved his head—and
still saw only the edge of a mirror.
He was sure of what he saw because
he could look into the wavy,
bluish translucency that all glass shows
on its edge. He could even see the
thin layer of silver backing. But he
couldn’t get himself into a position
where more than the edge of that
mirror was visible.
“Good Lord!” said Tommy Reames
feverishly. “That mirror—”
“Oh my God!” Tommy Reames said, frantically. “That mirror—”
“A mirror at forty-five degrees,” said
Von Holtz precisely, “reflects light at
a right angle. There are four mirrors,
and each bends a ray of light through
a right angle which is also a right
angle to all the others. The result is
that the dimensoscope looks into what
is a fifth dimension, into which no man
ever looked before. But I cannot move
other mirrors into the positions they
have in this instrument. I do not know
how.”
“A mirror at a forty-five-degree angle,” said Von Holtz precisely, “reflects light at a right angle. There are four mirrors, and each bends a beam of light through a right angle, which is also a right angle to all the others. The result is that the dimensoscope allows us to see into what is essentially a fifth dimension, a space no human has ever observed before. But I can’t reposition the other mirrors the way they are arranged in this instrument. I just don't know how.”
Tommy shook his head impatiently,
staring at the so-simple,
yet incredible device whose theory had
been mathematically proven numberless
times, but never put into practice
before.
Tommy shook his head in frustration, staring at the simple yet amazing device whose theory had been mathematically proven countless times but had never been put into practice before.
“Having made this device,” said Von
Holtz, “the Herr Professor constructed
what he termed a catapult. It was a
coil of wire, like the large machine
there. It jerked a steel ball first vertically,
then horizontally, then laterally,
then in a fourth-dimensional direction,
and finally projected it violently
off in a fifth-dimensional path.
He made small hollow steel balls and
sent a butterfly, a small sparrow, and
finally a cat into that other world. The
steel balls opened of themselves and
freed those creatures. They seemed to
suffer no distress. Therefore he concluded
that it would be safe for him
to go, himself. His daughter refused
to permit him to go alone, and he was
so sure of his safety that he allowed
her to enter the globe with him. She
did. I worked the catapult which
flung the globe in the fifth dimension,
and his device for returning failed to
operate. Hence he is marooned.”
“After creating this device,” said Von Holtz, “the professor built what he called a catapult. It was a coil of wire, similar to that large machine over there. It launched a steel ball first vertically, then horizontally, then laterally, and then in a fourth-dimensional direction, finally shooting it off in a fifth-dimensional path. He created small hollow steel balls and sent a butterfly, a small sparrow, and eventually a cat into that other world. The steel balls opened by themselves and released those creatures. They didn’t seem to be in any distress. So he concluded that it would be safe for him to go. His daughter wouldn’t let him go alone, and he was so confident in his safety that he allowed her to join him inside the globe. She did. I operated the catapult that sent the globe into the fifth dimension, and his device for returning didn’t work. So now he’s stranded.”
“But the giant catapult—”
“Can you not see that the big catapult
is broken?” demanded Von Holtz
bitterly. “A special metal is required
for the missing parts. That, I know
how to make. Yes. I can supply that.
But I cannot shape it! I cannot design
the gears which will move it as it
should be moved! I cannot make another
dimensoscope. I cannot, Herr
Reames, calculate any method of causing
four right angles to be all at right
angles to each other. It is my impossibility!
It is for that that I have
appealed to you. You see it has been
done. I see that it is done. I can
make the metal which alone can be
moved in the necessary direction. But
I cannot calculate any method of moving
it in that direction! If you can do
so, Herr Reames, we can perhaps save
the Herr Professor Denham. If you
cannot—Gott! The death he will die
is horrible to think of!”
"Can't you see that the big catapult is broken?" Von Holtz demanded bitterly. "A special metal is needed for the missing parts. I know how to make that. Yes, I can provide it. But I can't shape it! I can't design the gears that will move it the way it needs to be moved! I can't make another dimensoscoope. I can't, Herr Reames, come up with any method to make four right angles all perpendicular to each other. It's my limitation! That's why I've reached out to you. You can see it's been done. I know it's possible. I can create the metal that can only be moved in the required direction. But I can't figure out how to move it that way! If you can do that, Herr Reames, we might be able to save Herr Professor Denham. If you can't—God! The way he will die is horrifying to imagine!"
“And his daughter,” said Tommy
grimly. “His daughter, also.”
“And his daughter,” Tommy said grimly. “His daughter, too.”
He paced up and down the laboratory
again. Von Holtz moved to
the work-bench from which he had
taken Denham’s note. There was a
pile of such memoranda, thumbed over
and over. And there were papers in
the angular, precise handwriting which
was Von Holtz’s own, and calculations
and speculations and the remains of
frantic efforts to work out, somehow,
the secret which as one manifestation
had placed one mirror so that it hurt
the eyes to look at it, and one other
mirror so that from every angle of a
normal existence, one could see only
the edge.
He paced back and forth in the lab again. Von Holtz walked over to the workbench where he had picked up Denham’s note. There was a stack of these memos, thumbed through repeatedly. There were also papers in the angular, precise handwriting that was Von Holtz’s, along with calculations, speculations, and remnants of desperate attempts to figure out, somehow, the secret that had caused one mirror to be positioned in a way that it was blinding to look at, and another mirror so that from every angle of a normal viewpoint, you could see only the edge.
“I have worked, Herr Reames,” said
Von Holtz drearily. “Gott! How I
have worked! But the Herr Professor
kept some things secret, and that so-essential
thing is one of them.”
“I have worked, Mr. Reames,” said Von Holtz wearily. “God! How I have worked! But the Professor kept some things hidden, and that crucial thing is one of them.”
Presently he said tiredly:
Right now, he said wearily:
“The dimension-traveling globe was
built in this laboratory. It rested
here.” He pointed. “The Herr Professor
was laughing and excited at the
moment of departure. His daughter
smiled at me through the window of
the globe. There was an under-carriage
with wheels upon it. You cannot
see those wheels through the
dimensoscope. They got into the globe
and closed the door. The Herr Professor
nodded to me through the glass
window. The dynamo was running
at its fullest speed. The laboratory
smelled of hot oil, and of ozone from
the sparks. I lifted my hand, and the
Herr Professor nodded again, and I
threw the switch. This switch, Herr
Reames! It sparked as I closed it, and
the flash partly blinded me. But I saw
the globe rush toward the giant catapult
yonder. It leaped upward into
the huge coil, which whirled madly.
Dazed, I saw the globe hanging suspended
in mid-air, two feet from the
floor. It shook! Once! Twice! With
violence! Suddenly its outline became
hazy and distorted. My eyes ached
with looking at it. And then it was
gone!”
“The dimension-traveling globe was built in this lab. It was sitting right here.” He pointed. “The professor was laughing and excited at the moment of departure. His daughter smiled at me through the globe’s window. There was an undercarriage with wheels on it. You can’t see those wheels through the dimensoscope. They got into the globe and closed the door. The professor nodded at me through the glass window. The dynamo was running at full speed. The lab smelled of hot oil and ozone from the sparks. I raised my hand, and the professor nodded again, so I threw the switch. This switch, Herr Reames! It sparked as I flipped it, and the flash partly blinded me. But I saw the globe surge toward the giant catapult over there. It jumped upward into the huge coil, which was spinning wildly. Dazed, I saw the globe hanging suspended in mid-air, two feet from the floor. It shook! Once! Twice! With violence! Suddenly its outline became hazy and distorted. My eyes ached from staring at it. And then it was gone!”
Von Holtz’s arms waved melodramatically.
Von Holtz’s hands waved dramatically.
“I rushed to the dimensoscope and
gazed through it into the fifth dimension.
I saw the globe floating onward
through the air, toward that bank of
glossy ferns. I saw it settle and turn
over, and then slowly right itself as
it came to rest. The Herr Professor
got out of it. I saw him through the
instrument which could look into the
dimension into which he had gone. He
waved his hand to me. His daughter
joined him, surveying the strange cosmos
in which they were. The Herr
Professor plucked some of the glossy
ferns, took photographs, then got back
into the globe.
“I hurried to the dimensoscope and looked through it into the fifth dimension. I saw the globe floating through the air toward that cluster of shiny ferns. I watched it settle and turn over, and then slowly right itself as it came to a stop. The Professor stepped out of it. I saw him through the device that could peer into the dimension he had entered. He waved at me. His daughter joined him, taking in the strange cosmos around them. The Professor picked some of the shiny ferns, took photos, then climbed back into the globe.”
“I awaited its return to our own
world. I saw it rock slightly as he
worked upon the apparatus within. I
knew that when it vanished from the
dimensoscope it would have returned
to our own universe. But it remained
as before. It did not move. After
three hours of anguished waiting, the
Herr Professor came out and made signals
to me of despair. By gestures,
because no sound could come through
the dimensoscope itself, he begged me
to assist him. And I was helpless!
Made helpless by the Herr Professor’s
own secrecy! For four days and nights
I have toiled, hoping desperately to
discover what the Herr Professor had
hidden from me. At last I thought of
you. I telegraphed to you. If you can
assist me….”
“I waited for its return to our world. I saw it rock slightly as he worked on the equipment inside. I knew that when it disappeared from the dimensoscope, it would have come back to our universe. But it stayed just as it was. It didn’t move. After three hours of anxious waiting, the Herr Professor came out and gestured to me in despair. Through gestures, since no sound could come through the dimensoscope, he begged me to help him. And I was powerless! Made powerless by the Herr Professor’s own secrecy! For four days and nights, I have worked, hoping desperately to figure out what the Herr Professor was hiding from me. Finally, I thought of you. I sent you a telegram. If you can help me….”
“I’m going to try it, of course,” said
Tommy shortly.
"I’m definitely going to give it a shot," Tommy said briefly.
He paced back and forth. He stopped
and looked through the brass-tubed
telescope. Giant tree-ferns, unbelievable
but real. The steel globe resting
partly overturned upon a bank of
glossy ferns. Breast-high, incredible
foliage between the point of vision and
that extraordinary vehicle.
He walked back and forth. He paused and looked through the brass-tubed telescope. Huge tree ferns, unbelievable but real. The steel globe was resting, partly tipped over on a bank of shiny ferns. The foliage was chest-high, an amazing sight between his viewpoint and that extraordinary vehicle.
While Tommy had been talking
and listening, while he had
been away from the eyepiece, one or
other of the occupants of the globe
had emerged from it. The door was
open. But now the girl came bounding
suddenly through the ferns. She
called, though it seemed to Tommy
that there was a curious air of caution
even in her calling. She was excited,
hopefully excited.
While Tommy had been talking and listening, and while he was away from the eyepiece, one of the people inside the globe had come out. The door was open. But now the girl suddenly appeared through the ferns. She called out, though it seemed to Tommy that there was a strange sense of caution in her voice. She was excited, hopefully excited.
Denham came out of the globe with
a clumsy club in his hand. But Evelyn
caught his arm and pointed up into the
sky. Denham stared, and then began
to make wild and desperate gestures
as if trying to attract attention to himself.
Denham stepped out of the globe with a clumsy club in his hand. But Evelyn grabbed his arm and pointed up into the sky. Denham stared, then started making wild and desperate gestures as if he were trying to get attention.
Tommy watched for minutes, and
then swung the dimensoscope around.
It was extraordinary, to be sitting in
the perfectly normal brick-walled laboratory,
looking into a slender brass
tube, and seeing another universe entirely,
another wild and unbelievable
landscape.
Tommy watched for several minutes, then spun the dimensoscope around. It was incredible to be sitting in the perfectly ordinary brick-walled lab, looking through a thin brass tube, and seeing a completely different universe, a wild and unbelievable landscape.
The tree-fern forest drew back and
the vast and steaming morass was
again in view. There were distant
bright golden gleams from the city.
But Tommy was searching the sky,
looking in the sky of a world in the
fifth dimension for a thing which
would make a man gesticulate hopefully.
The tree-fern forest receded and the vast, steamy swamp was once again visible. There were distant bright golden flashes coming from the city. But Tommy was scanning the sky, searching the skies of a fifth-dimensional world for something that would make a person gesture with hope.
He found it. It was an aircraft,
startlingly close through the telescope.
A single figure was seated at its controls,
motionless as if bored, with exactly
the air of a weary truck driver
piloting a vehicle along a roadway he
does not really see. And Tommy, being
near enough to see the pilot’s pose,
could see the aircraft clearly. It was
totally unlike a terrestrial airplane.
A single huge and thick wing supported
it. But the wing was angular
and clumsy-seeming, and its form was
devoid of the grace of an earthly aircraft
wing, and there was no tail whatever
to give it the appearance of a living
thing. There was merely a long,
rectangular wing with a framework
beneath it, and a shimmering thing
which was certainly not a screw propeller,
but which seemed to draw it.
He found it. It was an aircraft,
startlingly close through the telescope.
A single figure was seated at its controls,
motionless as if bored, with exactly
the air of a tired truck driver
piloting a vehicle along a road he
does not really see. And Tommy, being
near enough to see the pilot’s pose,
could see the aircraft clearly. It was
totally unlike a conventional airplane.
A single huge and thick wing supported
it. But the wing was angular
and clumsy-looking, and its shape was
devout of the elegance of a typical aircraft
wing, and there was no tail at all
to give it the appearance of a living
thing. There was just a long,
rectangular wing with a framework
beneath it, and a shimmering thing
which was definitely not a screw propeller,
but which seemed to pull it along.
It moved on steadily and swiftly,
dwindling in the distance, with its
motionless pilot seated before a mass
of corded bundles. It looked as if this
were a freight plane of some sort, and
therefore made in a strictly utilitarian
fashion.
It moved on steadily and quickly, fading into the distance, with its unmoving pilot sitting in front of a pile of tied-up bundles. It appeared to be some kind of cargo plane, built in a very practical manner.
It vanished in the haze above the
monster swamp, going in a straight
line for the golden city at the world’s
edge.
It disappeared into the mist above the
monster swamp, heading straight
for the golden city at the edge of the world.
Tommy stared at it, long after it had
ceased to be visible. Then he saw a
queer movement on the earth near the
edge of the morass. Figures were
moving. Human figures. He saw four
of them, shaking clenched fists and
capering insanely, seeming to bellow
insults after the oblivious and now invisible
flying thing. He could see that
they were nearly naked, and that one
of them carried a spear. But the indubitable
glint of metal was reflected
from one of them for an instant, when
some metal accoutrement about him
glittered in the sunlight.
Tommy stared at it long after it was no longer in sight. Then he noticed some strange movement on the ground near the edge of the swamp. Figures were moving—human figures. He saw four of them, shaking their fists and acting wildly, seemingly shouting insults at the unaware and now invisible flying object. He could tell that they were almost naked, and one of them was holding a spear. But for a brief moment, he caught a glimpse of metal shining from one of them when some metal gear caught the sunlight.
They moved from sight behind thick,
feathery foliage, and Tommy swung
back the brass tube to see the globe
again. Denham and his daughter were
staring in the direction in which Tommy
had seen those human figures. Denham
clutched his clumsy club grimly.
His face was drawn and his figure
tensed. And suddenly Evelyn spoke
quietly, and the two of then dived into
the fern forest and disappeared. Minutes
later they returned, dragging
masses of tree-fern fronds with which
they masked the globe from view.
They worked hastily, desperately, concealing
the steel vehicle from sight.
And then Denham stared tensely all
about, shading his eyes with his hand.
He and the girl withdrew cautiously
into the forest.
They moved out of sight behind thick, feathery leaves, and Tommy pulled back the brass tube to see the globe again. Denham and his daughter were staring toward the spot where Tommy had seen those human figures. Denham gripped his heavy club tightly. His face was tense, and his body was coiled with tension. Suddenly, Evelyn spoke softly, and the two of them dove into the fern forest and vanished. A few minutes later, they came back, dragging large bundles of tree-fern fronds to cover the globe. They worked quickly and frantically, hiding the steel vehicle from view. Then Denham looked around anxiously, shading his eyes with his hand. He and the girl carefully retreated into the forest.
It was minutes later that Tommy
was roused by Von Holtz’s hand on
his shoulder.
It was just a few minutes later when Tommy
was awakened by Von Holtz’s hand on
his shoulder.
“What has happened, Herr Reames?”
he asked uneasily. “The—Ragged
Men?”
“What’s going on, Mr. Reames?” he asked nervously. “The—Ragged Men?”
“I saw men,” said Tommy briefly,
“shaking clenched fists at an aircraft
flying overhead. And Denham and his
daughter have hidden the globe behind
a screen of foliage.”
“I saw men,” Tommy said briefly, “shaking their fists at a plane flying overhead. And Denham and his daughter have hidden the globe behind a screen of leaves.”
Von Holtz licked his lips fascinatedly.
Von Holtz licked his lips with fascination.
“The Ragged Men,” he said in a
hushed voice. “The Herr Professor
called them that, because they cannot
be of the people who live in the Golden
City. They hate the people of the Golden
City. I think that they are bandits;
renegades, perhaps. They live in
the tree-fern forests and scream curses
at the airships which fly overhead.
And they are afraid of those airships.”
“The Ragged Men,” he said in a hushed voice. “The Herr Professor called them that because they can't possibly be from the people who live in the Golden City. They hate the people of the Golden City. I think they’re bandits; maybe renegades. They live in the tree-fern forests and scream curses at the airships flying overhead. And they’re scared of those airships.”
“How long did Denham use this
thing to look through, before he built
his globe?”
“How long did Denham use this thing to look through before he built his globe?”
“Immediately it worked,” he said at
last, “he began work on a small catapult.
It took him one week to devise
exactly how to make that. He experimented
with it for some days and began
to make the large globe. That
took nearly two months—the globe and
the large catapult together. And also
the dimensoscope was at hand. His
daughter looked through it more than
he did, or myself.”
“Right away, it worked,” he finally said, “he started working on a small catapult. It took him a week to figure out how to make it. He experimented with it for several days and began to create the large globe. That took almost two months—the globe and the large catapult combined. And the dimensoscope was also available. His daughter used it more than he or I did.”
“He should have known what he was
up against,” said Tommy, frowning.
“He ought to have taken guns, at least.
Is he armed?”
“He should have known what he was up against,” Tommy said, frowning. “He should have brought guns, at least. Is he armed?”
Von Holtz shook his head.
Von Holtz nodded disapprovingly.
“He expected to return at once,” he
said desperately. “Do you see, Herr
Reames, the position it puts me in? I
may be suspected of murder! I am the
Herr Professor’s assistant. He disappears.
Will I not be accused of having
put him out of the way?”
“He expected to come back right away,” he said urgently. “Do you see, Mr. Reames, the situation this puts me in? I might be suspected of murder! I’m the Professor’s assistant. He goes missing. Won’t I be blamed for having gotten rid of him?”
“No,” said Tommy thoughtfully.
“You won’t.” He glanced through the
brass tube and paced up and down the
room. “You telephone for someone to
repair my car,” he said suddenly and
abruptly. “I am going to stay here and
work this thing out. I’ve got just the
glimmering of an idea. But I’ll need
my car in running order, in case we
have to go out and get materials in a
hurry.”
“No,” Tommy said thoughtfully.
“You won’t.” He looked through the brass tube and started pacing the room. “Call someone to fix my car,” he said suddenly and abruptly. “I’m going to stay here and work this out. I have a hint of an idea. But I’ll need my car in good shape, just in case we need to go out and grab materials quickly.”
Von Holtz bowed stiffly and
went out of the laboratory. Tommy
looked after him. Even moved to
make sure he was gone. And then
Tommy Reames went quickly to the
work bench on which were the littered
notes and calculations Von Holtz had
been using and which were now at his
disposal. But Tommy did not leaf
through them. He reached under the
blotter beneath the whole pile. He had
seen Von Holtz furtively push something
out of sight, and he had disliked
and distrusted Von Holtz from the beginning.
Moreover, it was pretty thoroughly
clear that Denham had not
trusted him too much. A trusted assistant
should be able to understand, at
least, any experiment performed in a
laboratory.
Von Holtz bowed stiffly and left the laboratory. Tommy watched him go, even making sure he was out of sight. Then Tommy Reames hurried to the workbench where the scattered notes and calculations Von Holtz had been using were now available to him. But Tommy didn’t flip through them. Instead, he reached under the blotter beneath the entire mess. He had noticed Von Holtz sneakily push something out of view, and he had disliked and distrusted him from the start. Plus, it was pretty clear that Denham hadn’t trusted him either. A reliable assistant should at least be able to understand any experiment conducted in a lab.
A folded sheet of paper came out.
Tommy glanced at it.
A folded piece of paper came out.
Tommy looked at it.
“You messed things up right!
Denham marooned and you got
nothing. No plans or figures either.
When you get them, you get your
money. If you don’t you are out
of luck. If this Reames guy can’t
fix up what you want it’ll be just
too bad for you.”
“You really messed things up! Denham is in a bind and you have nothing. No plans or numbers either. When you have them, you’ll get paid. If you don’t, you’re out of luck. If this Reames guy can’t figure out what you need, it’s just too bad for you.”
There was no salutation nor any signature
beyond a scrawled and sprawling
“J.”
There was no greeting or signature
other than a messy and sprawling
“J.”
Tommy Reames’ jaw set grimly. He
folded the scrap of paper and thrust
it back out of sight again.
Tommy Reames clenched his jaw. He folded the piece of paper and shoved it out of sight again.
“Pretty!” he said harshly. “So a
gentleman named ‘J’ is going to pay
Von Holtz for plans or calculations it
is hoped I’ll provide! Which suggests—many
things! But at least I’ll have
Von Holtz’s help until he thinks my
plans or calculations are complete. So
that’s all right….”
“Pretty!” he said sharply. “So a guy named ‘J’ is going to pay Von Holtz for plans or calculations that I’m expected to provide! That implies—quite a few things! But at least I’ll have Von Holtz’s support until he decides my plans or calculations are done. So that’s fine….”
Tommy could not be expected, of
course, to guess that the note he had
read was quite astounding proof of the
interest taken in non-Euclidean geometry
by a vice king of Chicago, or that
the ranking beer baron of that metropolis
was the man who was so absorbed
in abstruse theoretic physics.
Tommy couldn’t have possibly guessed that the note he read was incredible proof of the interest in non-Euclidean geometry by a vice king of Chicago, or that the top beer baron of that city was the one so engrossed in complex theoretical physics.
Tommy moved toward the great
solenoid which lay askew upon its
wrecked support. It had drawn the
steel globe toward it, had made that
globe vibrate madly, twice, and then
go hazy and vanish. It had jerked the
globe in each of five directions, each
at right angles to all the others, and
had released it when started in the
fifth dimension. The huge coil was
quite nine feet across and would
take the steel globe easily. It was
pivoted in concentric rings which
made up a set of gymbals far more
elaborate than were ever used to suspend
a mariner’s compass aboard ship.
Tommy walked over to the large solenoid that was tilted on its damaged support. It had pulled the steel globe toward it, made it vibrate wildly twice, and then caused it to fade away. It had yanked the globe in five different directions, each at right angles to the others, and had let it go when it was in the fifth dimension. The massive coil measured nearly nine feet across and could easily accommodate the steel globe. It was mounted on concentric rings that formed a set of gimbals far more complex than those used to hold a mariner’s compass on a ship.
There were three rings, one inside
the other. And two rings will take
care of any motion in three dimensions.
These rings were pivoted, too,
so that an unbelievably intricate series
of motions could be given to the solenoid
within them all. But the device
was broken, now. A pivot had given
away, and shaft and socket alike had
vanished. Tommy became absorbed.
Some oddity bothered him….
There were three rings, one inside the other. Two of these rings can manage any movement in three dimensions. These rings were also pivoted, allowing for an incredibly complex series of motions to be applied to the solenoid within them all. But the device was broken now. A pivot had failed, and both the shaft and socket were gone. Tommy became engrossed. Something strange was bothering him…
He pieced the thing together mentally.
And he exclaimed suddenly.
There had been four rings of metal!
One was gone! He comprehended, very
suddenly. The third mirror in the
dimensoscope was the one so strangely
distorted by its position, which was at
half of a right angle to all the dimensions
of human experience. It was the
third ring in the solenoid’s supports
which had vanished. And Tommy,
staring at the gigantic apparatus and
summoning all his theoretic knowledge
and all his brain to work, saw the
connection between the two things.
He put the pieces together in his mind.
And he suddenly shouted.
There had been four metal rings!
One was missing! He realized suddenly. The third mirror in the dimensoscope was the one so oddly distorted by its position, which was at half a right angle to all dimensions of human experience. It was the third ring in the solenoid's supports that had disappeared. And Tommy, staring at the huge device and drawing on all his theoretical knowledge and mental efforts, saw the link between the two things.
“The time dimension and the world-line,”
he said sharply, excited in spite
of himself. “Revolving in the time
dimension means telescoping in the
world-line…. It would be a strain
no matter could endure….”
“The time dimension and the world-line,” he said sharply, excited despite himself. “Moving through the time dimension means compressing the world-line…. It would be a strain no one could handle….”
The mirror in the dimensoscope
was not pointing in a fourth dimension.
It did not need to. It was
reflecting light at a right angle, and
hence needed to be only at half of a
right angle to the two courses of the
beam it reflected. But to whirl the
steel globe into a fifth dimension, the
solenoid’s support had for one instant
to revolve in time! For the fraction
of a second it would have literally to
pass through its own substance. It
would be required to undergo precisely
the sort of strain involved in turning
a hollow seamless metal globe, inside
out! No metal could stand such a
strain. No form of matter known to
man could endure it.
The mirror in the dimensoscope
wasn't oriented towards a fourth dimension.
It didn't need to be. It was
reflecting light at a right angle, so
it only had to be at half of a
right angle to the two paths of the
beam it reflected. But to spin the
steel globe into a fifth dimension, the
solenoid’s support had to briefly
revolve in time! For just a fraction
of a second, it would literally have to
pass through its own material. It
would need to handle exactly
the kind of strain involved in turning
a hollow seamless metal globe inside
out! No metal could withstand such a
strain. No type of matter known to
man could handle it.
“It would explode!” said Tommy excitedly
to himself, alone in the great
bare laboratory. “Steel itself would
vaporize! It would wreck the place!”
“It would blow up!” Tommy said excitedly to himself, alone in the huge empty lab. “Steel itself would turn to vapor! It would destroy everything!”
And then he looked blank. Because
the place had very obviously not been
wrecked. And yet a metal ring had
vanished, leaving no trace….
And then he looked confused. Because
the place clearly had not been
destroyed. And yet a metal ring had
disappeared, leaving no evidence….
Von Holtz came back. He looked
frightened.
Von Holtz returned. He looked scared.
“A—a repairman, Herr Reames,” he
said, stammering, “is on the way. And—Herr
Reames….”
“A—a repairman, Mr. Reames,” he said, stammering, “is on the way. And—Mr. Reames….”
Tommy barely heard him. For a moment,
Tommy was all scientist, confronted
with the inexplicable, yet groping
with a blind certainty toward a
conclusion he very vaguely foresaw.
He waved his hand impatiently….
Tommy hardly heard him. For a moment, Tommy was completely in scientist mode, facing the unexplainable, but still reaching with a blind certainty toward a conclusion he only vaguely anticipated. He waved his hand impatiently…
“The Herr Jacaro is on the way
here,” stammered Von Holtz.
“The Herr Jacaro is on his way here,” stammered Von Holtz.
Tommy blinked, remembering that
Von Holtz had told him he could
make a certain metal, the only metal
which could be moved in the fourth
dimension.
Tommy blinked, remembering that Von Holtz had told him he could create a specific metal, the only metal that could be manipulated in the fourth dimension.
“Jacaro?” he said blankly.
“Jacaro?” he said, confused.
“The—friend of the Herr Professor
Denham. He advanced the money for
the Herr Professor’s experiments.”
“The—friend of Professor Denham. He funded the Professor’s experiments.”
Tommy heard him with only half his
brain, though that half instantly decided
that Von Holtz was lying. The
only Jacaro Tommy knew of was a
prominent gangster from Chicago, who
had recently cemented his position in
Chicago’s underworld by engineering
the amalgamation of two once-rival
gangs. Tommy knew, in a vague fashion,
that Von Holtz was frightened.
That he was terrified in some way.
And that he was inordinately suspicious
of someone, and filled with a
queer desperation.
Tommy listened to him with only half his attention, but that half immediately concluded that Von Holtz was lying. The only Jacaro Tommy had heard of was a well-known gangster from Chicago, who had recently solidified his power in the city's underworld by merging two rival gangs. Tommy sensed, in a vague way, that Von Holtz was scared. He was terrified in some way. And he was unusually suspicious of someone, filled with a strange desperation.
“Well?” said Tommy abstractedly.
The thought he needed was coming.
A metal which would have full tensile
strength up to a certain instant, and
then disrupt itself without violence
into a gas, a vapor…. It would be an
alloy, perhaps. It would be….
“Well?” Tommy said, lost in thought.
The idea he needed was coming to him.
A metal that would maintain full tensile strength until a specific moment, and then suddenly break down safely into gas, a vapor…. It might be an alloy, perhaps. It would be….
He struck at his own head with his
clenched fist, angrily demanding that
his brain bring forth the thought that
was forming slowly. The metal that
could be revolved in time without producing
a disastrous explosion and
without requiring an impossible
amount of power….
He hit his own head with his clenched fist, angrily insisting that his brain come up with the thought that was slowly forming. The metal that could be manipulated over time without causing a catastrophic explosion and without needing an impractical amount of power...
He did not see Von Holtz looking
in the eyepiece of the dimensoscope.
He stared at nothing, thinking
concentratedly, putting every bit of
energy into sheer thought. And suddenly,
like the explosion he sought a
way to avoid, the answer came, blindingly
clear.
He didn’t notice Von Holtz looking into the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. He focused on nothing, thinking intently and pouring all his energy into his thoughts. And then, suddenly, like the explosion he was trying to avoid, the answer came, crystal clear.
He surveyed that answer warily. A
tremendous excitement filled him.
He looked at that answer cautiously. A
huge excitement filled him.
“I’ve got it!” he said softly to himself.
“By God, I know how he did the
thing!”
“I’ve got it!” he said quietly to himself. “By God, I know how he did it!”
And as if through a mist the figure
of Von Holtz became clear before his
eyes. Von Holtz was looking into the
dimensoscope tube. He was staring
into that other, extraordinary world
in which Denham and his daughter
were marooned. And Von Holtz’s face
was utterly, deathly white, and he was
making frantic, repressed gestures, and
whispering little whimpering phrases
to himself. They were unintelligible,
but the deathly pallor of his cheeks,
and the fascinated, dribbling fullness
of his lips brought Tommy Reames
suddenly down to earth.
And as if through a fog, the figure of Von Holtz came into focus before his eyes. Von Holtz was looking into the dimensoscope tube. He was staring into that other, incredible world where Denham and his daughter were stuck. Von Holtz’s face was completely, terrifyingly white, and he was making frantic, restrained gestures, whispering quiet, whimpering phrases to himself. They were impossible to understand, but the ghastly pallor of his cheeks and the intense, drooling fullness of his lips brought Tommy Reames abruptly back to reality.
“What’s happening?” demanded
Tommy sharply.
“What’s going on?” demanded Tommy sharply.
Von Holtz did not answer. He made
disjointed, moaning little exclamations
to himself. He was twitching horribly
as he looked through the telescope into
that other world….
Von Holtz didn't respond. He made scattered, moaning little sounds to himself. He was twitching badly as he looked through the telescope into that other world…
Tommy flung him aside and clapped
his own eye to the eyepiece. And then
he groaned.
Tommy pushed him away and pressed his eye to the eyepiece. Then he let out a groan.
The telescope was pointed at the
steel globe upon that ferny bank,
no more than a few hundred yards
away but two dimensions removed
from Earth. The screening mass of
tree-fronds had been torn away. A
swarm of ragged, half-naked men was
gathered about the globe. They were
armed with spears and clubs, in the
main, but there were other weapons of
intricate design whose uses Tommy
could not even guess at. He did not
try. He was watching the men as they
swarmed about and over the steel
sphere. Their faces were brutal and
savage, and now they were distorted
with an insane hate. It was the same
awful, gibbering hatred he had sensed
in the caperings of the four he had
seen bellowing vituperation at an airplane.
The telescope was aimed at the steel globe on that green bank, only a few hundred yards away but completely separate from Earth. The dense mass of tree branches had been cleared away. A crowd of ragged, nearly naked men was gathered around the globe. They were mostly armed with spears and clubs, but there were also other weapons of complex design that Tommy couldn’t even guess the purpose of. He didn’t attempt to figure it out. He watched the men as they swarmed around and on the steel sphere. Their faces were brutal and savage, now twisted with a crazy rage. It was the same terrifying, furious hatred he had felt when he saw four men shouting angrily at an airplane.
They were not savages. Somehow
he could not envision them as primitive.
Their features were hard-bitten,
seamed with hatred and with vice unspeakable.
And they were white. The
instant impression any man would have
received was that here were broken
men; fugitives, bandits, assassins.
Here were renegades or worse from
some higher, civilized race.
They weren't savages. Somehow, he couldn't picture them as primitive. Their faces were weathered, marked by hatred and unspeakable vices. And they were white. The immediate impression any man would get was that these were broken men; fugitives, bandits, assassins. Here were renegades or even worse from some higher, civilized race.
They battered hysterically upon the
steel globe. It was not the attack of
savages upon a strange thing. It was
the assault of desperate, broken men
upon a thing they hated. A glass pane
splintered and crashed. Spears were
thrust into the opening, while mouths
opened as if in screams of insane fury.
And then, suddenly, the door of the
globe flew wide.
They pounded frantically on the steel globe. This wasn't the attack of wild savages on something unfamiliar. It was the assault of desperate, broken men on something they loathed. A glass panel shattered and fell apart. Spears were jabbed into the opening, while mouths opened as if screaming in crazy rage. And then, all of a sudden, the door of the globe flew wide open.
The Ragged Men did not wait for
anyone to come out. They fought each
other to get into the opening, their
eyes glaring madly, filled with the lust
to kill.
The Ragged Men didn’t wait for anyone to come out. They fought each other to get into the opening, their eyes glaring wildly, filled with a desire to kill.
CHAPTER III
A battered and antiquated
flivver came chugging down the
wire-fenced lane to the laboratory, an
hour later. It made a prodigious din,
and Tommy Reames went out to meet
it. He was still a little pale. He had
watched the steel globe turned practically
inside out by the Ragged Men.
He had seen them bringing out cameras,
cushions, and even the padding
of the walls, to be torn to bits in a
truly maniacal fury. But he had not
seen one sign of a human being killed.
Denham and his daughter had not been
in the globe when it was found and
ransacked. So far, then, they were
probably safe. Tommy had seen them
vanish into the tree-fern forest. They
had been afraid, and with good reason.
What dangers they might encounter in
the fern forest he could not guess.
How long they would escape the search
of the Ragged Men, he could not know.
How he could ever hope to find them
if he succeeded in duplicating Denham’s
dimension-traveling apparatus
he could not even think of, just now.
But the Ragged Men were not searching
the fern forest. So much was sure.
They were encamped by the steel
sphere, and a scurvy-looking lot they
were.
Old and beaten-up
car came rumbling down the
fenced path to the lab, an
hour later. It was making a huge noise,
and Tommy Reames went out to greet
it. He still looked a bit pale. He had
watched the steel globe being practically
turned inside out by the Ragged Men.
He had seen them pulling out cameras,
cushions, and even the padding
of the walls, tearing everything to shreds in a
truly crazed frenzy. But he hadn't
witnessed any sign of a human being killed.
Denham and his daughter were not
in the globe when it was found and
ransacked. So far, they were
probably safe. Tommy had seen them
disappear into the tree-fern forest. They
had been scared, and rightly so.
What dangers they might face in
the fern forest, he could not guess.
How long they would evade the search
of the Ragged Men, he could not know.
How he could ever hope to find them
if he managed to recreate Denham’s
dimension-traveling device
he couldn't even think about right now.
But the Ragged Men were not searching
the fern forest. That much was certain.
They were camped by the steel
sphere, and they looked like a rough bunch.
Coming out of the brick laboratory,
Tommy saw a brawny figure getting
out of the antiquated flivver whose
arrival had been so thunderous. That
brawny figure nodded to him and
grinned. Tommy recognized him. The
red-headed, broad-shouldered filling
station attendant in the last village,
who had given him specific directions
for reaching this place.
Coming out of the brick lab, Tommy saw a strong figure getting out of the old car that had arrived with such a loud noise. That strong figure nodded at him and smiled. Tommy recognized him. It was the red-headed, broad-shouldered gas station attendant from the last town who had given him clear directions to get here.
“You hit that gate a lick, didn’t
you?” asked the erstwhile filling station
attendant amiably. “Mr. Von
Holtz said you had a flat and a busted
radiator. That right?”
“You hit that gate pretty hard, didn’t you?” asked the former gas station attendant cheerfully. “Mr. Von Holtz said you had a flat tire and a broken radiator. Is that true?”
Tommy nodded. The red-headed
man walked around the car,
scratched his chin, and drew out certain
assorted tools. He put them on
the grass with great precision, pumped
a gasoline blow-torch to pressure and
touched a match to its priming-basin,
and while the gasoline flamed smokily
he made a half dozen casual movements
with a file, and the broken radiator
tube was exposed for repair.
Tommy nodded. The red-headed man walked around the car, scratched his chin, and pulled out some assorted tools. He laid them on the grass carefully, pumped the gasoline blow-torch until it was pressurized, and struck a match to light the priming-basin. While the gasoline burned with a smoky flame, he made a few relaxed movements with a file, and the broken radiator tube was revealed for repair.
He went back to the torch and observed
placidly:
He returned to the torch and watched calmly:
“The Professor ain’t around, is he?”
“The professor isn't here, is he?”
“Thought not,” said the red-headed
one. “He gen’rally comes out and talks
a while. I helped him build some of
them dinkuses in the barn yonder.”
“Not really,” said the red-haired one. “He usually comes out and chats for a bit. I helped him build some of those things in the barn over there.”
“Say, which of those things did you
help him build? That big thing with
the solenoid—the coil?”
“Hey, which of those things did you help him build? That big one with the solenoid—the coil?”
“Yeah. How’d it work?” The red-headed
one set a soldering iron in
place and began to jack up the rear
wheel to get at the tire. “Crazy idea,
if you ask me. I told Miss Evelyn so.
She laughed and said she’d be in the
ball when it was tried. Did it work?”
“Yeah. How did it go?” The red-haired one set a soldering iron down and started lifting the back wheel to access the tire. “It’s a wild idea, if you ask me. I told Miss Evelyn that. She laughed and said she’d be at the event when it was tested. Did it work?”
“Too damn well,” said Tommy briefly.
“I’ve got to repair that solenoid.
How about a job helping?”
“Absolutely,” Tommy replied shortly.
“I need to fix that solenoid.
Want to help out?”
The red-headed man unfastened the
lugs of the rim, kicked the tire speculatively,
and said, “Gone to hell.” He
put on the spare tire with ease and
dispatch.
The red-haired man loosened the bolts on the rim, kicked the tire thoughtfully, and said, “Looks like it’s done for.” He put on the spare tire quickly and effortlessly.
“Um,” he said. “How about that Mr.
Von Holtz? Is he goin’ to boss the
job?”
“Um,” he said. “What about that Mr. Von Holtz? Is he going to be in charge of the job?”
“He is not,” said Tommy, with a
shade of grimness in his tone.
“He's not,” said Tommy, with a hint of seriousness in his tone.
The red-headed man nodded and
took the soldering iron in hand.
He unwound a strip of wire solder,
mended the radiator tube with placid
ease, and seemed to bang the cooling-flanges
with a total lack of care. They
went magically back into place, and it
took close inspection to see that the
radiator had been damaged.
The red-headed man nodded and took the soldering iron in his hand. He unwound a strip of solder wire, repaired the radiator tube with calm ease, and seemed to hit the cooling flanges without a care in the world. They magically fell back into place, and it took a close look to notice that the radiator had been damaged.
“She’s all right,” he observed. He
regarded Tommy impersonally. “Suppose
you tell me how come you horn
in on this,” he suggested, “an’ maybe
I’ll play. That guy Von Holtz is a
crook, if you ask me about him.”
"She's fine," he noted. He looked at Tommy without any personal connection. "Why don't you explain how you got involved in this," he suggested, "and maybe I’ll join in. That guy Von Holtz is a scam artist, if you want my opinion."
Tommy ran his hand across his forehead,
and told him.
Tommy rubbed his forehead and told him.
“Um,” said the red-headed man
calmly. “I think I’ll go break Mr. Von
Holtz’s neck. I got me a hunch.”
“Um,” said the red-haired man calmly. “I think I’ll go break Mr. Von Holtz’s neck. I have a feeling.”
He took two deliberate steps forward.
But Tommy said:
He took two careful steps forward.
But Tommy said:
“I saw Denham not an hour ago. So
far, he’s all right. How long he’ll be
all right is a question. But I’m going
after him.”
“I saw Denham less than an hour ago. So far, he’s doing fine. How long he’ll stay fine is uncertain. But I’m going after him.”
The red-headed man scrutinized
him exhaustively.
The red-headed man carefully examined him.
“Um. I might try that myself. I
kinda like the Professor. An’ Miss
Evelyn. My name’s Smithers. Let’s
go look through the dinkus the Professor
made.”
“Um. I might give that a shot myself. I kind of like the Professor and Miss Evelyn. My name's Smithers. Let’s go check out the gadget the Professor made.”
They went together into the laboratory.
Von Holtz was looking through
the dimensoscope. He started back as
they entered, and looked acutely uneasy
when he saw the red-headed man.
They walked into the lab together. Von Holtz was peering through the dimensoscope. He jumped back as they entered and looked really uncomfortable when he saw the guy with the red hair.
“How do you do,” he said nervously.
“They—the Ragged Men—have just
brought in a dead man. But it is not
the Herr Professor.”
“How’s it going?” he said nervously.
“They—the Ragged Men—have just
brought in a dead man. But it’s not
the Herr Professor.”
Without a word, Tommy took the
brass tube in his hand. Von Holtz
moved away, biting his lips. Tommy
stared into that strange other world.
Without saying anything, Tommy grabbed the brass tube. Von Holtz stepped back, biting his lips. Tommy gazed into that mysterious other world.
The steel sphere lay as before,
slightly askew upon a bank of
glossy ferns. But its glass windows
were shattered, and fragments of everything
it had contained were scattered
about. The Ragged Men had made a
camp and built a fire. Some of them
were roasting meat—the huge limb of
a monstrous animal with a scaly, reptilian
hide. Others were engaged in
vehement argument over the body of
one of their number, lying sprawled
out upon the ground.
The steel sphere was still there,
slightly tilted on a patch of
shiny ferns. But its glass windows
were broken, and pieces of everything
it had held were scattered
around. The Ragged Men had set up
camp and made a fire. Some of them
were cooking meat—the huge leg of
a monstrous creature with a scaly, reptile-like
skin. Others were in a heated argument over
the body of one of their own, lying sprawled
out on the ground.
Tommy spoke without moving his
eyes from the eyepiece.
Tommy spoke without taking his eyes off the eyepiece.
“I saw Denham with a club just now.
This man was killed by a club.”
“I just saw Denham with a club. This guy was killed by a club.”
The Ragged Men in the other world
debated acrimoniously. One of them
pointed to the dead man’s belt, and
spread out his hands. Something was
missing from the body. Tommy saw,
now, three or four other men with objects
that looked rather like policemen’s
truncheons, save that they were
made of glittering metal. They were
plainly weapons. Denham, then, was
armed—if he could understand how
the weapon was used.
The Ragged Men in the other world argued heatedly. One of them pointed at the dead man’s belt and spread out his hands. Something was missing from the body. Tommy noticed, now, three or four other men with objects that looked somewhat like police batons, except they were made of shiny metal. They were clearly weapons. Denham was armed, then—if he could figure out how to use the weapon.
The Ragged Men debated, and presently
their dispute attracted the attention
of a man with a huge black beard.
He rose from where he sat gnawing at
a piece of meat and moved grandly toward
the disputatious group. They
parted at his approach, but a single
member continued the debate against
even the bearded giant. The bearded
one plucked the glittering truncheon
from his belt. The disputatious one
gasped in fear and flung himself desperately
forward. But the bearded man
kept the truncheon pointed steadily….
The man who assailed him staggered,
reached close enough to strike a single
blow, and collapsed. The bearded man
pointed the metal truncheon at him as
he lay upon the ground. He heaved
convulsively, and was still.
The Ragged Men debated, and soon their argument caught the attention of a man with a huge black beard. He got up from where he was sitting, chewing on a piece of meat, and walked confidently toward the arguing group. They parted to let him through, but one member continued to argue even against the bearded giant. The bearded man pulled out the shiny truncheon from his belt. The arguing man gasped in fear and lunged forward desperately. But the bearded man kept the truncheon aimed steadily at him. The attacker staggered, got close enough to land a single blow, and then collapsed. The bearded man pointed the metal truncheon at him as he lay on the ground. He convulsed once and then was still.
The bearded man went back to his
seat and picked up the gnawed bit of
meat again. The dispute had ceased.
The chattering group of men dispersed.
The bearded man returned to his seat and grabbed the chewed piece of meat again. The argument had stopped. The talkative group of men broke up.
Tommy was about to leave the
eyepiece of the instrument when
a movement nearby caught his eye. A
head peered cautiously toward the encampment.
A second rose beside it.
Denham and his daughter Evelyn.
They were apparently no more than
thirty feet from the dimensoscope.
Tommy could see them talking cautiously,
saw Denham lift and examine
a metal truncheon like the bearded
man’s, and force his daughter to accept
it. He clutched a club, himself, with
a grim satisfaction.
Tommy was about to step away from the eyepiece of the instrument when a movement nearby caught his attention. A head peeked cautiously toward the camp. A second one rose beside it. Denham and his daughter Evelyn. They were apparently no more than thirty feet from the dimensoscope. Tommy could see them speaking carefully, saw Denham pick up and examine a metal club like the one the bearded man had, and insisted that his daughter take it. He held a club himself, feeling grimly satisfied.
Moments later they vanished quietly
in the thick fern foliage, and though
Tommy swung the dimensoscope
around in every direction, he could
see nothing of their retreat.
Moments later, they disappeared quietly into the thick fern foliage, and even though Tommy swung the dimensoscope around in every direction, he couldn't see anything of their departure.
He rose from that instrument with
something approaching hopefulness.
He’d seen Evelyn very near and very
closely. She did not look happy, but
she did look alert rather than worn.
And Denham was displaying a form
of competence in the face of danger
which was really more than would
have been expected in a Ph.D., a M.A.,
and other academic distinctions running
to most of the letters of the alphabet.
He got up from that instrument feeling somewhat hopeful. He had seen Evelyn up close, and while she didn't look happy, she appeared alert instead of exhausted. Denham was showing a level of competence in the face of danger that was actually more than one would expect from someone with a Ph.D., an M.A., and a bunch of other academic titles covering almost all the letters of the alphabet.
“I’ve just seen Denham and Evelyn
again,” said Tommy crisply. “They’re
safe so far. And I’ve seen one of the
weapons of the Ragged Men in use.
If we can get a couple of automatics
and some cartridges to Denham, he’ll
be safe until we can repair the big
solenoid.”
“I just saw Denham and Evelyn again,” Tommy said sharply. “They’re safe for now. And I’ve seen one of the weapons the Ragged Men are using. If we can get Denham a couple of handguns and some ammo, he’ll be fine until we can fix the big solenoid.”
“There was the small catapult,” said
Von Holtz bitterly, “but it was dismantled.
The Herr Professor saw me examining
it, and he dismantled it. So
that I did not learn how to calculate
the way of changing the position—”
“There was the small catapult,” said Von Holtz bitterly, “but it was taken apart. The Professor saw me looking at it, and he took it apart. So I didn’t get to learn how to figure out how to change the position—”
Tommy’s eyes rested queerly on
Von Holtz for a moment.
Tommy's eyes fixed strangely on Von Holtz for a moment.
“You know how to make the metal
required,” he said suddenly. “You’d
better get busy making it. Plenty of
it. We’ll need it.”
“You know how to make the metal we need,” he said suddenly. “You should start making it. A lot of it. We'll need it.”
Von Holtz stared at him, his weak
eyes almost frightened.
Von Holtz stared at him, his weak eyes looking almost scared.
“You know? You know how to combine
the right angles?”
“You know? Do you know how to put together the right angles?”
“I think so,” said Tommy. “I’ve got
to find out if I’m right. Will you make
the metal?”
“I think so,” said Tommy. “I need to find out if I'm right. Can you make the metal?”
Von Holtz bit at his too-red lips.
Von Holtz bit his overly red lips.
“But Herr Reames!” he said stridently,
“I wish to know the equation!
Tell me the method of pointing a body
in a fourth or a fifth direction. It is
only fair—”
“But Mr. Reames!” he said sharply,
“I want to know the equation!
Please explain how to aim a body
in a fourth or fifth direction. It’s
only fair—”
“Denham didn’t tell you,” said
Tommy.
“Denham didn’t tell you,” Tommy said.
Von Holtz’s arms jerked wildly.
Von Holtz’s arms flailed wildly.
“But I will not make the metal! I
insist upon being told the equation!
I insist upon it! I will not make the
metal if you do not tell me!”
“But I will not make the metal! I insist on being told the equation! I insist on it! I won't make the metal if you don't tell me!”
Smithers was in the laboratory, of
course. He had been surveying the big
solenoid-catapult and scratching his
chin reflectively. Now he turned.
Smithers was in the lab, of course. He had been looking over the large solenoid-catapult and thoughtfully scratching his chin. Now he turned.
But Tommy took Von Holtz by
the shoulders. And Tommy’s
hands were the firm and sinewy hands
of a sportsman, if his brain did happen
to be the brain of a scientist. Von
Holtz writhed in his grip.
But Tommy grabbed Von Holtz by the shoulders. Tommy’s hands were the strong and muscular hands of an athlete, even though his mind was that of a scientist. Von Holtz squirmed in his hold.
“There is only one substance which
could be the metal I need, Von Holtz,”
he said gently. “Only one substance
is nearly three-dimensional. Metallic
ammonium! It’s known to exist, because
it makes a mercury amalgam, but
nobody has been able to isolate it because
nobody has been able to give it
a fourth dimension—duration in time.
Denham did it. You can do it. And
I need it, and you’d better set to work
at the job. You’ll be very sorry if you
don’t, Von Holtz!”
“There's only one material that could be the metal I need, Von Holtz,” he said gently. “Only one material is almost three-dimensional. Metallic ammonium! We know it exists because it creates a mercury amalgam, but no one has managed to isolate it since no one has been able to give it a fourth dimension—time. Denham did it. You can do it. And I need it, so you'd better get started on this. You'll really regret it if you don’t, Von Holtz!”
Smithers said with a vast calmness.
Smithers said with a deep calmness.
“I got me a hunch. So if y’want his
neck broke….”
“I have a feeling. So if you want his neck broken….”
Tommy released Von Holtz and the
lean young man gasped and sputtered
and gesticulated wildly in a frenzy of
rage.
Tommy let go of Von Holtz, and the slim young man gasped, spluttered, and waved his arms frantically in a fit of rage.
“He’ll make it,” said Tommy coldly.
“Because he doesn’t dare not to!”
“He’ll make it,” Tommy said coldly. “Because he can’t afford not to!”
Von Holtz went out of the laboratory,
his weak-looking eyes staring
and wild, and his mouth working.
Von Holtz walked out of the lab, his frail eyes wide and frantic, and his mouth moving.
“He’ll be back,” said Tommy briefly.
“You’ve got to make a small model of
that big catapult, Smithers. Can you
do it?”
“He’ll be back,” Tommy said briefly.
“You need to make a small model of that big catapult, Smithers. Can you do it?”
“Sure,” said Smithers. “The ring’ll
be copper tubing, with pin-bearings.
Wind a coil on the lathe. It’ll be kinda
rough, but it’ll do. But gears, now….”
“Sure,” said Smithers. “The ring will be made of copper tubing, with pin bearings. We'll wind a coil on the lathe. It’ll be a bit rough, but it’ll work. But gears, now….”
“I’ll attend to them. You know how
to work that metallic ammonium?”
“I’ll take care of them. Do you know how to use that metallic ammonium?”
“If that’s what it was,” agreed
Smithers. “I worked it for the Professor.”
“If that’s what it was,” Smithers agreed. “I worked on it for the Professor.”
Tommy leaned close and whispered:
Tommy leaned in and whispered:
“You never made any gears of that.
But did you make some springs?”
"You never made any gears from that.
But did you make any springs?"
“Then we’re set and I’m right! Von
Holtz wants a mathematical formula,
and no one on earth could write one,
but we don’t need it!”
“Then we’re good to go and I’m correct! Von Holtz wants a math formula, and no one on earth could come up with one, but we don’t need it!”
Smithers rummaged around the
laboratory with a casual air, acquired
this and that and the other
thing, and set to work with an astounding
absence of waste motions. From
time to time he inspected the great
catapult thoughtfully, verified some
impression, and went about the construction
of another part.
Smithers casually searched the laboratory, picking up this and that, and got to work with an impressive efficiency. Occasionally, he thoughtfully examined the large catapult, checked some details, and continued building another section.
And when Von Holtz did not return,
Tommy hunted for him. He suddenly
remembered hearing his car motor
start. He found his car missing.
He swore, then, and grimly began to
hunt for a telephone in the house. But
before he had raised central he heard
the deep-toned purring of the motor
again. His car was coming swiftly
back to the house. And he saw, through
a window, that Von Holtz was driving
it.
And when Von Holtz didn’t come back, Tommy went looking for him. He suddenly remembered hearing his car engine start. He noticed his car was gone. He cursed under his breath and started searching for a phone in the house. But before he could get through to the operator, he heard the low rumble of the engine again. His car was speeding back to the house. And he saw through a window that Von Holtz was behind the wheel.
The lean young man got out of it,
his face white with passion. He
started for the laboratory. Tommy intercepted
him.
The slim young man got out of it, his face flushed with emotion. He headed for the lab. Tommy stopped him.
“I—went to get materials for making
the metal,” said Von Holtz hoarsely,
repressing his rage with a great effort.
“I shall begin at once, Herr Reames.”
“I—went to get materials for making the metal,” Von Holtz said hoarsely, trying to hold back his anger with great effort. “I’ll start right away, Herr Reames.”
Tommy said nothing whatever. Von
Holtz was lying. Of course. He carried
nothing in the way of materials.
But he had gone away from the house,
and Tommy knew as definitely as if
Von Holtz had told him, that Von
Holtz had gone off to communicate in
safety with someone who signed his
correspondence with a J.
Tommy didn’t say a word. Von Holtz was definitely lying. Of course. He didn’t have any materials on him. But he had left the house, and Tommy knew for sure, almost as if Von Holtz had told him, that Von Holtz had gone to secretly communicate with someone who signed their correspondence with a J.
Von Holtz went into the laboratory.
The four-cylinder motor began to
throb at once. The whine of the
dynamo arose almost immediately
after. Von Holtz came out of the laboratory
and dived into a shed that adjoined
the brick building. He remained
in there.
Von Holtz entered the lab.
The four-cylinder engine started to throb right away. The whine of the dynamo followed almost immediately. Von Holtz exited the lab and jumped into a shed next to the brick building. He stayed in there.
Tommy looked at the trip register
on his speedometer. Like most people
with methodical minds, he had noted
the reading on arriving at a new destination.
Now he knew how far Von
Holtz had gone. He had been to the
village and back.
Tommy glanced at the trip meter on his speedometer. Like most detail-oriented people, he had recorded the reading when he arrived at a new place. Now he knew how far Von Holtz had traveled. He had gone to the village and back.
“Meaning,” said Tommy grimly to
himself, “that the J who wants plans
and calculations is either in the village
or at the end of a long-distance wire.
And Von Holtz said he was on the
way. He’ll probably turn up and try
to bribe me.”
“Meaning,” said Tommy grimly to himself, “that the J who wants plans and calculations is either in the village or at the end of a long-distance line. And Von Holtz said he was on the way. He’ll probably show up and try to bribe me.”
He went back into the laboratory
and put his eye to the eyepiece
of the dimensoscope. Smithers had
his blow-torch going and was busily
accumulating an apparently unrelated
series of discordant bits of queerly-shaped
metal. Tommy looked through
at the strange mad world he could see
through the eyepiece.
He stepped back into the lab and put his eye to the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. Smithers had his blowtorch on and was busy collecting a seemingly random assortment of oddly shaped pieces of metal. Tommy looked through at the bizarre, chaotic world he could see through the eyepiece.
The tree-fern forest was still. The
encampment of the Ragged Men was
nearly quiet. Sunset seemed to be approaching
in this other world, though
it was still bright outside the laboratory.
The hours of day and night were
obviously not the same in the two
worlds, so close together that a man
could be flung from one to the other
by a mechanical contrivance.
The tree-fern forest was still. The camp of the Ragged Men was almost quiet. It felt like sunset was coming in this different world, even though it was still bright outside the lab. The hours of day and night were definitely different in the two worlds, which were so close together that a person could be thrown from one to the other by a machine.
The sun seemed larger, too, than the
orb which lights our normal earth.
When Tommy swung the vision instrument
about to search for it, he
found a great red ball quite four times
the diameter of our own sun, neatly
bisected by the horizon. Tommy
watched, waiting for it to sink. But
it did not sink straight downward as
the sun seems to do in all temperate
latitudes. It descended, yes, but it
moved along the horizon as it sank.
Instead of a direct and forthright dip
downward, the sun seemed to progress
along the horizon, dipping more deeply
as it swam. And Tommy watched
it blankly.
The sun looked much bigger than the one we see on Earth. When Tommy turned the viewing instrument to find it, he saw a huge red ball about four times the size of our own sun, perfectly split by the horizon. Tommy observed, waiting for it to set. But it didn’t drop straight down like the sun does in temperate regions. It went down, sure, but it moved along the horizon as it set. Instead of a straightforward dip downward, the sun seemed to glide along the horizon, sinking deeper as it went. And Tommy stared at it blankly.
“It’s not our sun…. But it’s not our
world. Yet it revolves, and there are
men on it. And a sun that size would
bake the earth…. And it’s sinking
at an angle that would only come at a
latitude of—”
“It’s not our sun…. But it’s not our world. Yet it revolves, and there are people on it. And a sun that size would bake the earth…. And it’s sinking at an angle that would only come at a latitude of—”
That was the clue. He understood
at once. The instrument through which
he regarded the strange world looked
out upon the polar regions of that
world. Here, where the sun descended
slantwise, were the high latitudes, the
coldest spaces upon all the whole
planet. And if here there were the gigantic
growths of a carboniferous era,
the tropic regions of this planet must
be literal infernos.
That was the clue. He understood immediately. The instrument he used to view the strange world looked out over the polar regions of that world. Here, where the sun set at an angle, were the high latitudes, the coldest areas on the entire planet. And if here there were massive growths from a carboniferous era, the tropical regions of this planet must be actual hells.
And then he saw in its gradual descent
the monster sun was going along
behind the golden city, and the outlines
of its buildings, the magnificence
of its spires, were limned clearly for
him against the dully glowing disk.
And then he saw as it slowly went down
the massive sun moving behind
the golden city, and the shapes
of its buildings, the splendor
of its spires, were outlined distinctly for
him against the softly glowing disk.
Nowhere upon earth had such a city
ever been dreamed of. No man had
ever envisioned such a place, where
far-flung arches interconnected soaring,
towering columns, where curves
of perfect grace were united in forms
of utterly perfect proportion….
Nowhere on earth had such a city
ever been imagined. No one had
ever pictured such a place, where
widely spaced arches connected soaring,
tall columns, where curves
of perfect grace came together in forms
of totally perfect proportion….
The sunlight died, and dusk began
and deepened, and vividly brilliant
stars began to come out overhead, and
Tommy suddenly searched the heavens
eagerly for familiar constellations.
And found not one. All the stars were
strange. These stars seemed larger
and much more near than the tiny pinpoints
that blink down upon our earth.
The sun set, and twilight started to deepen, while bright, colorful stars began to appear in the sky. Tommy eagerly looked up for familiar constellations but didn’t recognize any. All the stars looked unfamiliar. They seemed larger and much closer than the tiny points of light that twinkle down on our Earth.
And then he swung the instrument
again and saw great fires roaring and
the Ragged Men crouched about them.
Within them, rather, because they had
built fires about themselves as if to
make a wall of flame. And once Tommy
saw twin, monstrous eyes, gazing
from the blackness of the tree-fern
forest. They were huge eyes, and they
were far apart, so that the head of the
creature who used them must have been
enormous. And they were all of fifteen
feet above the ground when they
speculatively looked over the ring of
fires and the ragged, degraded men
within them. Then that creature,
whatever it was, turned away and vanished.
And then he swung the device again and saw huge fires blazing and the ragged men huddled around them. Actually, they were nestled within the flames, as if trying to create a wall of fire. Once, Tommy spotted twin, monstrous eyes peering out from the darkness of the tree-fern forest. They were massive eyes, set far apart, indicating that the creature they belonged to must have been enormous. They were about fifteen feet off the ground as they curiously scanned the circle of fires and the ragged, downtrodden men inside them. Then that creature, whatever it was, turned away and disappeared.
But Tommy felt a curious shivering
horror of the thing. It had moved
soundlessly, without a doubt, because
not one of the Ragged Men had noted
its presence. It had been kept away
by the fires. But Denham and Evelyn
were somewhere in the tree-fern forest,
and they would not dare to make
fires….
But Tommy felt a strange, chilling fear about it. It had moved quietly, that much was certain, because none of the Ragged Men had noticed it. It had been kept at bay by the fires. But Denham and Evelyn were somewhere in the tree-fern forest, and they wouldn't risk making fires...
Tommy drew away from the dimensoscope,
shivering. He had been looking
only, but the place into which he
looked was real, and the dangers that
lay hidden there were very genuine,
and there was a man and a girl of his
own race and time struggling desperately,
without arms or hope, to survive.
Tommy stepped back from the dimensoscope, shivering. He had just been looking, but the place he was staring into was real, and the dangers lurking there were very real too. There was a man and a girl from his own time and background fighting desperately, without weapons or hope, to survive.
Smithers was casually fitting together
an intricate array of little
rings made of copper tubing. There
were three of them, and each was fitted
into the next largest by pins which
enabled them to spin noiselessly and
swiftly at the touch of Smithers’ finger.
He had them spinning now, each
in a separate direction, and the effect
was bewildering.
Smithers was casually piecing together a complex arrangement of small rings made from copper tubing. There were three of them, and each was connected to the next largest one by pins that allowed them to spin silently and quickly with just a touch from Smithers’ finger. He had them all spinning now, each in a different direction, and the effect was mesmerizing.
As Tommy watched, Smithers
stopped them, oiled the pins carefully,
and painstakingly inserted a fourth
ring. Only this ring was of a white
metal that looked somehow more pallid
than silver. It had a whiteness like
that of ivory beneath its metallic
gleam.
As Tommy watched, Smithers stopped them, oiled the pins carefully, and painstakingly added a fourth ring. This ring was made of a white metal that looked somehow more pale than silver. It had a whiteness similar to ivory beneath its metallic shine.
“Did Von Holtz give you that
metal?” he asked suddenly.
“Did Von Holtz give you that metal?” he suddenly asked.
Smithers looked up and puffed at a
short brown pipe.
Smithers looked up and took a puff from a short brown pipe.
“Nope. There was some splashes of
it by the castin’ box. I melted ’em together
an’ run a ring. Pressed it to
shape; y’ can’t hammer this stuff. It
goes to water and dries up quicker’n
lightning—an’ you hold y’nose an’ run.
I used it before for the Professor.”
“Nope. There were some splashes of it by the casting box. I melted them together and made a ring. Pressed it into shape; you can’t hammer this stuff. It turns to water and dries up faster than lightning—and you hold your nose and run. I used it before for the Professor.”
Tommy went over to him excitedly.
He picked up the little contrivance of
many concentric rings. The big motor
was throbbing rhythmically, and the
generator was humming at the back of
the laboratory. Von Holtz was out of
sight.
Tommy rushed over to him, full of excitement.
He grabbed the small device made of multiple concentric rings. The large motor was pulsing steadily, and the generator was humming at the back of the lab. Von Holtz was out of view.
With painstaking care Tommy
went over the little device. He
looked up.
With careful attention, Tommy examined the small device. He looked up.
“I wound one,” said Smithers calmly.
“On the lathe. Not so hot, but it’ll do,
I guess. But I can’t fix these rings
like the Professor did.”
“I made one,” said Smithers calmly.
“On the lathe. It’s not great, but it’ll work,
I suppose. But I can’t repair these rings
the way the Professor did.”
“I think I can,” said Tommy crisply.
“Did you make some wire for springs?”
“I think I can,” said Tommy sharply.
“Did you make some wire for springs?”
Tommy fingered the wire. Stout,
stiff, and surprisingly springy wire of
the same peculiar metal. It was that
metallic ammonium which chemists
have deduced must exist because of
the chemical behavior of the compound
NH3, but which Denham alone had
managed to procure. Tommy deduced
that it was an allotropic modification
of the substance which forms an amalgam
with mercury, as metallic tin is
an allotrope of the amorphous gray
powder which is tin in its normal, stable
state.
Tommy ran his fingers over the wire. It was thick, stiff, and surprisingly springy, made of that same strange metal. It was the metallic ammonium that chemists theorized must exist because of how the compound NH3 behaves, but Denham was the only one who had managed to get his hands on it. Tommy figured it was an allotropic form of the substance that creates an amalgam with mercury, similar to how metallic tin is an allotrope of the amorphous gray powder that is tin in its normal, stable state.
He set to work with feverish excitement.
For one hour, for two he worked.
At the end of that time he was explaining
the matter curtly to Smithers,
so intent on his work that he wholly
failed to hear a motor car outside or to
realize that it had also grown dark in
this world of ours.
He started working with intense excitement.
For one hour, then two, he kept at it.
By the end of that time, he was briefly explaining
the situation to Smithers,
so focused on his work that he completely
failed to notice a car outside or to
recognize that it had gotten dark in
this world of ours.
“You see, Smithers, if a two-dimensioned
creature wanted to adjust two
right angles at right angles to each
other, he’d have them laid flat, of
course. And if he put a spring at the
far ends of those right angles—they’d
look like a T, put together—so that
the cross-bar of that T was under tension,
he’d have the equivalent of what
I’m doing. To make a three-dimensioned
figure, that imaginary man
would have to bend one side of the
cross-bar up. As if the two ends of
it were under tension by a spring, and
the spring would only be relieved of
tension when that cross-bar was bent.
But the vertical would be his time dimension,
so he’d have to have something
thin, or it couldn’t be bent. He’d
need something ‘thin in time.’
“You see, Smithers, if a two-dimensional creature wanted to adjust two right angles to be at right angles to each other, they would lay them flat, obviously. And if they placed a spring at the far ends of those right angles, it would look like a T that was put together—so that the crossbar of that T was under tension, they would have something similar to what I'm doing. To create a three-dimensional figure, that imaginary person would need to bend one side of the crossbar up. It would be as if the two ends were under tension from a spring, and the spring would only lose its tension when that crossbar was bent. But the vertical part would represent their time dimension, so they'd need something thin, or it couldn't be bent. They’d need something 'thin in time.'”
“We have the same problem. But
metallic ammonium is ‘thin in time.’
It’s so fugitive a substance that Denham
is the only man ever to secure it.
So we use these rings and adjust these
springs to them so they’re under tension
which will only be released when
they’re all at right angles to each other.
In our three dimensions that’s impossible,
but we have a metal that can revolve
in a fourth, and we reinforce
their tendency to adjust themselves by
starting them off with a jerk. We’ve
got ’em flat. They’ll make a good stiff
jerk when they try to adjust themselves.
And the solenoid’s a bit eccentric—”
“We have the same issue. But metallic ammonium is ‘short-lived.’ It’s such a fleeting substance that Denham is the only person who has ever managed to secure it. So we use these rings and adjust these springs to them so they’re under tension, which will only be released when they’re all at right angles to one another. In our three dimensions, that’s impossible, but we have a metal that can rotate in a fourth, and we enhance their tendency to align by giving them a quick pull to start. We’ve got them flat. They’ll make a strong jerk when they try to adjust themselves. And the solenoid's a bit off-kilter—”
“Shut up!” snapped Smithers suddenly.
“Shut up!” Smithers snapped suddenly.
He was facing the door, bristling.
Von Holtz was in the act of
coming in, with a beefy, broad-shouldered
man with blue jowls. Tommy
straightened up, thought swiftly, and
then smiled grimly.
He was facing the door, tense.
Von Holtz was about to come in, accompanied by a stocky, broad-shouldered man with a double chin. Tommy straightened up, thought quickly, and then smiled wryly.
“Hullo, Von Holtz,” he said pleasantly.
“We’ve just completed a model
catapult. We’re all set to try it out.
Watch!”
“Hey, Von Holtz,” he said cheerfully.
“We’ve just finished building a model
catapult. We’re ready to test it out.
Watch!”
He set a little tin can beneath the
peculiar device of copper-tubing rings.
The can was wholly ordinary, made of
thin sheet-iron plated with tin as are
all the tin cans of commerce.
He put a small tin can under the strange device made of copper tubing rings. The can was completely ordinary, constructed from thin sheet iron coated with tin, just like all the tin cans found in stores.
“You have the catapult remade?”
gasped Von Holtz. “Wait! Wait!
Let me look at it!”
“You had the catapult rebuilt?”
gasped Von Holtz. “Hold on! Hold on!
Lemme see it!”
For one instant, and one instant
only, Tommy let him see. The massed
set of concentric rings, each one of
them parallel to all the others. It
looked rather like a flat coil of tubing;
certainly like no particularly obscure
form of projector. But as Von Holtz’s
weak eyes fastened avidly upon it,
Tommy pressed the improvised electric
switch. At once that would energize
the solenoid and release all the
tensed springs from their greater tension,
for an attempt to reach a permanent
equilibrium.
For just a moment, Tommy let him see. The tightly packed set of concentric rings, each one parallel to the others. It looked a bit like a flat coil of tubing; definitely not some obscure type of projector. But as Von Holtz’s weakened eyes fixated eagerly on it, Tommy pressed the makeshift electric switch. Instantly, that energized the solenoid and released all the tensed springs from their high tension, trying to achieve a lasting equilibrium.
As Von Holtz and the blue-jowled
man stared, the little tin can leaped upward
into the tiny coil. The small
copper rings twinkled one within the
other as the springs operated. The tin
can was wrenched this way and that,
then for the fraction of a second hurt
the eyes that gazed upon it—and it was
gone! And then the little coil came
spinning down to the work bench top
from its broken bearings and the remaining
copper rings spun aimlessly
for a moment. But the third ring of
whitish metal had vanished utterly,
and so had the coiled-wire springs
which Von Holtz had been unable to
distinguish. And there was an overpowering
smell of ammonia in the
room.
As Von Holtz and the blue-jowled man watched, the little tin can shot up into the tiny coil. The small copper rings sparkled one inside the other as the springs worked. The tin can was yanked this way and that, then for a split second, it hurt the eyes that stared at it—and then it was gone! Following that, the little coil came spinning down to the workbench from its broken bearings, and the leftover copper rings spun aimlessly for a moment. But the third ring of whitish metal had completely vanished, along with the coiled-wire springs that Von Holtz couldn't identify. And there was an overwhelming smell of ammonia in the room.
Von Holtz flung himself upon
the still-moving little instrument.
He inspected it savagely, desperately.
His full red lips drew back in a snarl.
Von Holtz threw himself onto the still-moving little device. He examined it aggressively, with desperation. His full red lips curled back in a snarl.
“How did you do it?” he cried
shrilly. “You must tell me! I—I—I
will kill you if you do not tell me!”
“How did you do it?” he shouted sharply. “You have to tell me! I—I—I will kill you if you don’t tell me!”
The blue-jowled man was watching
Von Holtz. Now his lips twisted disgustedly.
He turned to Tommy and
narrowed his eyes.
The man with blue jowls was watching Von Holtz. His lips curled in disgust. He turned to Tommy and squinted.
“Look here,” he rumbled. “This
fool’s no good! I want the secret of
that trick you did. What’s your price?”
“Listen up,” he said gruffly. “This idiot is worthless! I want to know the secret behind that trick you pulled off. What’s it going to cost me?”
“I’m not for sale,” said Tommy,
smiling faintly.
“I’m not for sale,” Tommy said, smiling weakly.
The blue-jowled man regarded him
with level eyes.
The man with the blue jowls looked at him with steady eyes.
“My name’s Jacaro,” he said after
an instant. “Maybe you’ve heard of
me. I’m from Chicago.”
“My name’s Jacaro,” he said after a moment. “Maybe you’ve heard of me. I’m from Chicago.”
Tommy smiled more widely.
“To be sure,” he admitted. “You
were the man who introduced machine-guns
into gang warfare, weren’t you?
Your gunmen lined up half a dozen of
the Buddy Haines gang against a wall
and wiped them out, I believe. What
do you want this secret for?”
“To be sure,” he admitted. “You were the guy who brought machine guns into gang warfare, right? Your gunmen lined up six members of the Buddy Haines gang against a wall and took them out, I believe. What do you want this secret for?”
The level eyes narrowed. They
looked suddenly deadly.
The eyes narrowed. They suddenly looked lethal.
“That’s my business,” said Jacaro
briefly. “You know who I am. And
I want that trick y’did. I got my own
reasons. I’ll pay for it. Plenty. You
know I got plenty to pay, too. Or
else—”
“That’s my business,” Jacaro said shortly. “You know who I am. And I want that trick you pulled. I have my own reasons. I’ll pay for it. A lot. You know I have plenty to pay, too. Or else—”
“Something’ll happen to you,” said
Jacaro briefly. “I ain’t sayin” what.
But it’s damn likely you’ll tell what I
want to know before it’s finished.
Name your price and be damn quick!”
“Something will happen to you,” Jacaro said shortly. “I’m not saying what. But it’s very likely you’ll reveal what I want to know before this is over. Name your price and do it fast!”
Tommy took his hand out of his
pocket. He had a gun in it.
Tommy pulled his hand out of his pocket. He was holding a gun.
“The only possible answer to that,”
he said suavely, “is to tell you to go
to hell. Get out! But Von Holtz stays
here. He’d better!”
“The only possible answer to that,” he said smoothly, “is to tell you to get lost. Leave! But Von Holtz is staying here. He’d better!”
CHAPTER IV
Within half an hour after Jacaro’s
leaving, Smithers was in
the village, laying in a stock of supplies
and sending telegrams that Tommy
had written out for transmission.
Tommy sat facing an ashen Von Holtz
and told him pleasantly what would be
done to him if he failed to make the
metallic ammonium needed to repair
the big solenoid. In an hour, Smithers
was back, reporting that Jacaro was
also sending telegrams but that he,
Smithers, had stood over the telegraph
operator until his own messages were
transmitted. He brought back weapons,
too—highly illegal things to have in
New York State, where a citizen is only
law-abiding when defenseless. And
then four days of hectic, sleepless
labor began.
Inside half an hour after Jacaro left, Smithers was in the village, stocking up on supplies and sending out telegrams that Tommy had prepared for transmission. Tommy faced a pale Von Holtz and calmly explained what would happen to him if he didn’t produce the metallic ammonium needed to fix the big solenoid. An hour later, Smithers returned, saying that Jacaro was also sending telegrams, but that he, Smithers, had stayed with the telegraph operator until his own messages were sent. He also brought back weapons—highly illegal items in New York State, where a person is only law-abiding when they’re defenseless. And then began four days of frantic, sleepless work.
On the first day one of Tommy’s
friends drove in in answer to a telegram.
It was Peter Dalzell, with men
in uniform apparently festooned about
his car. He announced that a placard
warning passersby of smallpox within,
had been added to the decorative signs
upon the gate, and stared incredulously
at the interior of the big brick barn.
Tommy grinned at him and gave him
plans and specifications of a light steel
globe in which two men might be transported
into the fifth dimension by a
suitably operating device. Tommy had
sat up all night drawing those plans.
He told Dalzell just enough of what
he was up against to enlist Dalzell’s
enthusiastic cooperation without permitting
him to doubt Tommy’s sanity.
Dalzell had known Tommy as an
amateur tennis player, but not as a
scientist.
On the first day, one of Tommy's friends drove in response to a telegram. It was Peter Dalzell, with guys in uniforms apparently hanging around his car. He announced that a sign warning passersby about smallpox inside had been added to the decorative signs on the gate and stared in disbelief at the inside of the big brick barn. Tommy grinned at him and handed over plans and specifications for a light steel globe that could transport two men into the fifth dimension using a properly functioning device. Tommy had stayed up all night drawing those plans. He told Dalzell just enough about what he was working on to get his enthusiastic support without making him doubt Tommy’s sanity. Dalzell had known Tommy as a casual tennis player, but not as a scientist.
He marveled, refused to believe his
eyes when he looked through the dimensoscope,
and agreed that the whole
thing had to be kept secret or the
rescue expedition would be prevented
from starting by the incarceration of
both Tommy and Smithers in comfortable
insane asylums. He feigned to
admire Von Holtz, deathly white and
nearly frantic with a corroding rage,
and complimented Tommy on his taste
for illegality. He even asked Von
Holtz if he wanted to leave, and Von
Holtz snarled insults at him. Von
Holtz was beginning to work at the
manufacture of metallic ammonium.
He was astonished and couldn’t believe his eyes when he looked through the dimensoscope. He agreed that everything needed to stay a secret, or the rescue mission would be blocked by both Tommy and Smithers being locked up in comfortable mental hospitals. He pretended to admire Von Holtz, who was deathly pale and almost frantic with a consuming anger, and he complimented Tommy on his taste for breaking the law. He even asked Von Holtz if he wanted to leave, and Von Holtz snapped back with insults. Von Holtz was starting to work on making metallic ammonium.
It was an electrolytic process, of
course. Ordinarily, when—say—ammonium
chloride is broken down by
an electric current, ammonium is deposited
at the cathode and instantly becomes
a gas which dissolves in the
water or bubbles up to the surface.
With a mercury cathode, it is dissolved
and becomes a metallic amalgam, which
also breaks down into gas with much
bubbling of the mercury. But Denham
had worked out a way of delaying the
breaking-down, which left him with a
curiously white, spongy mass of metal
which could be carefully melted down
and cast, but not under any circumstances
violently struck or strained.
It was an electrolytic process, of course. Normally, when—let's say—ammonium chloride is decomposed by an electric current, ammonium is deposited at the cathode and immediately becomes a gas that either dissolves in the water or rises to the surface. With a mercury cathode, it gets dissolved and turns into a metallic amalgam, which also breaks down into gas, causing a lot of bubbling in the mercury. But Denham had figured out a way to delay the breakdown, leaving him with a strangely white, spongy mass of metal that could be carefully melted down and cast, but definitely not violently struck or strained.
Von Holtz was working at that. On
the second day he delivered, snarling,
a small ingot of the white metal. He
was imprisoned in the lean-to-shed in
which the electrolysis went on. But
Tommy had more than a suspicion that
he was in communication with Jacaro.
Von Holtz was focused on that. On the second day, he brought in, growling, a small piece of the white metal. He was locked up in the lean-to shed where the electrolysis happened. But Tommy had more than a hunch that he was in touch with Jacaro.
“Of course,” he said drily to Smithers,
who had expressed his doubts.
“Jacaro had somebody sneak up and
talk to him through the walls, or maybe
through a bored hole. While there’s
a hope of finding out what he wants
to know through Von Holtz, Jacaro
won’t try anything. Not anything
rough, anyhow. We mustn’t be bumped
off while what we are doing is in our
heads alone. We’re safe enough—for
a while.”
“Of course,” he said dryly to Smithers,
who had expressed his doubts.
“Jacaro had someone sneak up and
talk to him through the walls, or maybe
through a bored hole. As long as
there's a chance of finding out what he
wants to know through Von Holtz, Jacaro
won’t try anything. At least, not anything
harsh. We can’t get taken out while
what we’re doing is just in our heads.
We’re safe enough—for now.”
“We need that ammonium,” said
Tommy, “and I don’t know how to
make it. I bluffed that I could, and in
time I might, but it would need time
and meanwhile Denham needs us. Dalzell
is going to send a plane over today,
with word of when we can expect
our own globe. We’ll try to have
the big catapult ready when it comes.
And the plane will drop some extra
supplies. I’ve ordered a sub-machine
gun. Handy when we get over there in
the tree-fern forests. Right now,
though, we need to be watching….”
“We need that ammonium,” Tommy said, “and I have no idea how to make it. I pretended that I could, and maybe I will eventually, but it’s going to take time and in the meantime, Denham needs us. Dalzell is sending a plane over today with news about when we can expect our own globe. We’ll try to have the big catapult ready when it arrives. The plane will also drop some extra supplies. I’ve ordered a submachine gun. It’ll be useful when we get into those tree fern forests. Right now, though, we need to keep an eye out….”
Because they were taking turns looking
through the dimensoscope. For
signs of Denham and Evelyn. And
Tommy was finding himself thinking
wholly unscientific thoughts about Evelyn,
since a pretty girl in difficulties
is of all possible things the one most
likely to make a man romantic.
Because they were taking turns looking through the dimensoscope for signs of Denham and Evelyn. And Tommy found himself thinking completely unscientific thoughts about Evelyn, since a pretty girl in trouble is, of all things, the one most likely to make a man romantic.
In the four days of their hardest
working, he saw her three times.
The globe was wrecked and ruined. Its
glass was broken out and its interior
ripped apart. It had been pillaged so
exhaustively that there was no hope
that whatever device had been included
in its design, for its return, remained
even repairably intact. That device
had not worked, to be sure, but Tommy
puzzled sometimes over the fact that
he had seen no mechanical device of
any sort in the plunder that had been
brought out to be demolished. But he
did not think of those things when he
saw Evelyn.
In the four days of their hardest
working, he saw her three times.
The globe was destroyed and ruined. Its
glass was shattered and its insides
were torn apart. It had been looted so
completely that there was no hope
that whatever device had been part
of its design, for its restoration, remained
even somewhat intact. That device
hadn't worked, of course, but Tommy
sometimes wondered about the fact that
he had seen no mechanical device of
any kind in the wreckage that had
been brought out to be trashed. But he
didn't think about those things when he
saw Evelyn.
The Ragged Men’s encampment was
gone, but she and her father lingered
furtively, still near the pillaged globe.
The first day Tommy saw her, she was
still blooming and alert. The second
day she was paler. Her clothing was
ripped and torn, as if by thorns. Denham
had a great raw wound upon his
forehead, and his coat was gone and
half his shirt was in ribbons. Before
Tommy’s eyes they killed a nameless
small animal with the trunchionlike
weapon Evelyn carried. And Denham
carted it triumphantly off into the
shelter of the tree-fern forest. But to
Tommy that shelter began to appear
extremely dubious.
The Ragged Men’s camp was gone, but she and her father stayed nearby, hidden, close to the looted globe. On the first day Tommy saw her, she was still vibrant and alert. By the second day, she looked pale. Her clothes were ripped and torn, as if snagged by thorns. Denham had a deep wound on his forehead, and he was missing his coat, with half of his shirt in tatters. Right in front of Tommy, they killed a nameless small animal with the heavy weapon Evelyn carried. Denham triumphantly dragged it off into the shelter of the tree-fern forest. But to Tommy, that shelter started to seem really questionable.
That same afternoon some of the
Ragged Men came suspiciously to the
globe and inspected it, and then vented
a gibbering rage upon it with blows
and curses. They seemed half-mad,
these men. But then, all the Ragged
Men seemed a shade less than sane.
Their hatred for the Golden City
seemed the dominant emotion of their
existence.
That same afternoon, a few of the Ragged Men approached the globe with suspicion, examined it, and then unleashed a frenzied rage on it with fists and curses. They appeared to be half-crazy, these men. But then, all the Ragged Men seemed just a bit off their rockers. Their hatred for the Golden City felt like the main driving force behind their lives.
And when they had gone, Tommy
saw Denham peering cautiously from
behind a screening mass of fern. And
Denham looked sick at heart. His eyes
lifted suddenly to the heavens, and he
stared off into the distance again, and
then he regarded the heavens again
with an expression that was at once of
the utmost wistfulness and the uttermost
of despair.
And when they left, Tommy saw Denham cautiously peeking out from behind a bunch of ferns. Denham looked really upset. His eyes suddenly shot up to the sky, and he stared off into the distance again, then looked back at the sky with a mix of deep longing and total despair.
Tommy swung the dimensoscope
about and searched the skies of
that other world. He saw the flying
machine, and it was a swallow-winged
device that moved swiftly, and now
soared and swooped in abrupt short
circles almost overhead. Tommy could
see its pilot, leaning out to gaze downward.
He was no more than a hundred
feet up, almost at the height of the
tree-fern tops. And the pilot was moving
too swiftly for Tommy to be able
to focus accurately upon his face, but
he could see him as a man, an indubitable
man in no fashion distinguishable
from the other men of this earth. He
was scrutinizing the globe as well as
he could without alighting.
Tommy swung the dimensoscope around and scanned the skies of that other world. He spotted the flying machine, a swallow-winged device that moved quickly, soaring and swooping in tight circles almost directly above him. Tommy could see the pilot leaning out to look down. He was just about a hundred feet up, nearly at the level of the tops of the tree ferns. The pilot was moving too fast for Tommy to clearly see his face, but he could tell he was a man, unmistakably a man just like the others on this earth. He was examining the globe as best as he could without landing.
He soared upward, suddenly, and his
plane dwindled as it went toward the
Golden City.
He shot up quickly, and his plane became smaller as it headed toward the Golden City.
And then, inevitably, Tommy searched
for the four Ragged Men who had
inspected the globe a little while since.
He saw them, capering horribly behind
a screening of verdure. They did not
shake their clenched fists at the flying
machine. Instead, they seemed filled
with a ghastly mirth. And suddenly
they began to run frantically for the
far distance, as if bearing news of infinite
importance.
And then, of course, Tommy looked for the four Ragged Men who had checked out the globe a little while ago. He spotted them, moving awkwardly behind a screen of greenery. They didn't shake their fists at the flying machine. Instead, they appeared to be filled with a terrible joy. And suddenly, they started running frantically into the distance, as if carrying news of great importance.
And when he looked back at Denham,
it seemed to Tommy that he
wrung his hands before he disappeared.
And when he looked back at Denham,
it seemed to Tommy that he
was wringing his hands before he vanished.
But that was the second day of the
work upon our own world, and
just before sunset there was a droning
in the earthly sky above the laboratory,
and Tommy ran out, and somebody
shot at him from a patch of woodland
a quarter of a mile away from the brick
building. Isolated as Denham’s place
was, the shot would go unnoticed. The
bullet passed within a few feet of Tommy,
but he paid no attention. It was one
of Jacaro’s watchers, no doubt, but Jacaro
did not want Tommy killed. So
Tommy waited until the plane swooped
low—almost to the level of the laboratory
roof—and a thickly padded package
thudded to the ground. He picked
it up and darted back into the laboratory
as other bullets came from the
patch of woodland.
But that was the second day of working on our own world, and just before sunset there was a buzzing sound in the sky above the lab. Tommy ran outside, and someone shot at him from a wooded area a quarter of a mile away from the brick building. Even though Denham’s place was pretty remote, the shot would go unnoticed. The bullet flew just a few feet past Tommy, but he didn't pay any attention. It was probably one of Jacaro’s watchers, but Jacaro didn’t want Tommy dead. So Tommy waited until the plane flew low—almost to the roof of the lab—and a heavy package dropped to the ground with a thud. He picked it up and quickly dashed back into the lab as more bullets fired from the wooded area.
“Funny,” he said dryly to Smithers,
inside the laboratory again; “they don’t
dare kill me—yet—and Von Holtz
doesn’t dare leave or refuse to do what
I tell him to do; and yet they expect
to lick us.”
“Funny,” he said dryly to Smithers, inside the laboratory again; “they don’t dare kill me—yet—and Von Holtz doesn’t dare leave or refuse to do what I tell him to do; and yet they expect to beat us.”
Smithers growled. Tommy was unpacking
the wrapped package. A grim,
blued-steel thing came out of much
padding. Boxes tumbled after it.
Smithers growled. Tommy was unpacking the wrapped package. A grim, blued-steel object emerged from the padding. Boxes tumbled out after it.
“Sub-machine gun,” said Tommy,
“and ammunition. Jacaro and his little
pals will try to get in here when they
think we’ve got the big solenoid ready
for use. They’ll try to get it before
we can use it. This will attend to
them.”
“Submachine gun,” Tommy said, “and ammo. Jacaro and his little buddies will try to break in here when they think we’ve got the big solenoid ready to go. They’ll try to grab it before we can use it. This will take care of them.”
“An’ get us in jail,” said Smithers
calmly, “for forty-’leven years.”
“Man, we’ll end up in jail,” said Smithers calmly, “for like forty years.”
“No,” said Tommy, and grinned.
“We’ll be in the fifth dimension. Our
job is to fling through the catapult all
the stuff we’ll need to make another
catapult to fling us back again.”
“No,” said Tommy, grinning.
“We’ll be in the fifth dimension. Our
job is to launch all the stuff we’ll need to make another
catapult that will send us back again.”
“It can’t be done,” said Smithers
flatly.
"It can't be done," said Smithers flatly.
“Maybe not,” agreed Tommy, “especially
since we ruin all our springs and
one gymbal ring every time we use the
thing. But I’ve got an idea. I’ll want
five coils with hollow iron cores, and
the whole works shaped like this, with
two holes bored so….”
“Maybe not,” Tommy agreed, “especially since we mess up all our springs and one gymbal ring every time we use it. But I have an idea. I’ll need five coils with hollow iron cores, and the whole setup shaped like this, with two holes drilled like….”
He sketched. He had been working
on the idea for several days,
and the sketch was ready in his mind
to be transferred to paper.
He sketched. He had been thinking about the idea for several days, and the sketch was clear in his mind, ready to be put on paper.
“Something crazy,” said Tommy. “A
mirror isn’t the only thing that changes
angles to right ones.”
“Something wild,” Tommy said. “A mirror isn’t the only thing that adjusts angles to the right ones.”
“You’re the doctor,” said the imperturbable
Smithers.
“You’re the doctor,” said the calm Smithers.
He set to work. He puzzled Tommy
sometimes, Smithers did. So far he
hadn’t asked how much his pay was going
to be. He’d worked unintermittantly.
He had displayed a colossal, a
tremendous calmness. But no man
could work as hard as Smithers did
without some powerful driving-force.
It was on the fourth day that Tommy
learned what it was.
He got to work. Sometimes, Smithers puzzled Tommy. So far, he hadn’t asked how much he was going to get paid. He had worked non-stop. He showed an incredible, tremendous calmness. But no one could work as hard as Smithers did without some strong motivation. It was on the fourth day that Tommy figured out what it was.
The five coils had been made, and
Tommy was assembling them with an
extraordinary painstaking care behind
a screen, to hide what he was doing.
He’d discovered a peep-hole bored
through the brick wall from the lean-to
where Von Holtz worked. He was no
longer locked in there. Tommy abandoned
the pretense of imprisonment
after finding an automatic pistol and a
duplicate key to the lock in Von
Holtz’s possession. He’d had neither
when he was theoretically locked up,
and Tommy laughed.
The five coils were ready, and Tommy was putting them together with incredible care behind a screen to keep his work hidden. He had found a peep-hole drilled through the brick wall from the lean-to where Von Holtz worked. He wasn't trapped in there anymore. Tommy gave up the act of being imprisoned after discovering an automatic pistol and a spare key to the lock that Von Holtz had. He didn’t have either when he was supposedly locked up, and Tommy laughed.
“It’s a farce, Von Holtz,” he said dryly,
“this pretending you’ll run away.
You’re here spying now, for Jacaro. Of
course. And you don’t dare harm either
of us until you find out from me what
you can’t work out for yourself, and
know I have done. How much is Jacaro
going to pay you for the secret of
the catapult, Von Holtz?”
“It’s ridiculous, Von Holtz,” he said flatly,
“this act of pretending you’ll run away.
You’re here spying for Jacaro, obviously.
And you won’t dare to harm either of us
until you figure out from me what
you can’t figure out on your own, and
know what I have done. How much is Jacaro
paying you for the secret of the catapult, Von Holtz?”
Von Holtz snarled. Smithers moved
toward him, his hands closing and unclosing.
Von Holtz went gray with
terror.
Von Holtz snarled. Smithers moved toward him, his hands clenching and unclenching. Von Holtz turned pale with terror.
“A—a million dollars,” said Von
Holtz, cringing away from the brawny
red-headed man.
“A million dollars,” said Von Holtz, flinching away from the strong, red-headed man.
“It would be interesting to know
what use it would be to him,” said
Tommy dryly. “But to earn that million
you have to learn what we know.
And to learn that, you have to help us
do it again, on the scale we want. You
won’t run away. So I shan’t bother to
lock you up hereafter. Jacaro’s men
come and talk to you at night, don’t
they?”
“It would be interesting to know what good it would do him,” Tommy said dryly. “But to earn that million, you need to learn what we know. And to learn that, you have to help us do it again, on the scale we want. You’re not going to run away. So I won’t bother locking you up from now on. Jacaro’s guys come and talk to you at night, right?”
Von Holtz cringed again. It
was an admission.
Von Holtz cringed again. It was an admission.
“I don’t want to have to kill any of
them,” said Tommy pleasantly, “and
we’ll all be classed as mad if this thing
gets out. So you go and talk to them
in the lane when you want to, Von
Holtz. But if any of them come near
the laboratory, Smithers and I will kill
them, and if Smithers is hurt I’ll kill
you; and I don’t imagine Jacaro wants
that, because he expects you to build
another catapult for him. But I warn
you, if I find another gun on you I’ll
thrash you.”
“I don’t want to have to kill any of them,” Tommy said with a smile, “and we’ll all be seen as crazy if this gets out. So you can go talk to them in the lane whenever you want, Von Holtz. But if any of them come near the lab, Smithers and I will take care of them, and if Smithers gets hurt, I’ll deal with you; and I don’t think Jacaro wants that, since he’s counting on you to build another catapult for him. But let me make it clear: if I find another weapon on you, I’ll beat you up.”
Von Holtz’s pallor changed subtly
from the pallor of fear to the awful
lividness of rage.
Von Holtz’s pale face shifted quietly from the pale look of fear to the terrible lividness of anger.
“You—Gott! You dare threaten—”
He choked upon his own fury.
“You—God! You actually threaten—”
He choked on his own anger.
“I do,” said Tommy. “And I’ll carry
out the threat.”
“I do,” said Tommy. “And I’ll follow through on that threat.”
Smithers moved forward once more.
Smithers stepped forward again.
“Mr. Von Holtz,” he said in a very
terrible steadiness, “I aim to kill you
some time. I ain’t done it yet because
Mr. Reames says he needs you a while.
But I know you got Miss Evelyn marooned
off in them fern-woods on purpose!
And—God knows she wouldn’t
ever look at me, but—I aim to kill you
some time!”
“Mr. Von Holtz,” he said with a chilling calmness, “I plan to kill you someday. I haven't done it yet because Mr. Reames says he needs you for a while longer. But I know you stranded Miss Evelyn in those fern woods on purpose! And—God knows she would never glance in my direction, but—I plan to kill you someday!”
His eyes were flames. His hands
closed and unclosed horribly. Von
Holtz gaped at him, shocked out of his
fury into fear again. He went unsteadily
back to his lean-to. And Smithers
went back to the dimensoscope. It was
his turn to watch that other world for
signs of Denham and Evelyn, and for
any sign of danger to them.
His eyes were like flames. His hands opened and closed grotesquely. Von Holtz stared at him, shocked back into fear from his earlier rage. He wobbled back to his makeshift shelter. Smithers returned to the dimensoscope. It was his turn to monitor that other world for any signs of Denham and Evelyn, and for any indication of danger to them.
Tommy adjusted the screen before
the bench on which he was working,
so Von Holtz could not see his
task, and went back to work. It was a
rather intricate task he had undertaken,
and before the events of the past
few days he would have said it was insane.
But now he was taking it quite
casually.
Tommy adjusted the screen in front of the bench he was working at, blocking Von Holtz's view of his task, and got back to it. It was a pretty complicated job he had taken on, and just a few days ago, he would have called it crazy. But now he was handling it with ease.
Smithers did not look away from the
brass tube.
Smithers didn't look away from the brass tube.
“You’re thinking more about Miss
Denham than her father.”
“You’re thinking more about Miss Denham than her dad.”
Smithers did not reply for a moment.
Then he said:
Smithers didn’t respond for a moment.
Then he said:
“I am, too,” said Tommy quietly.
“I’ve never spoken to her, and I daresay
she’s never even heard of me, and
she certainly has never seen me, but—”
“I am, too,” said Tommy quietly.
“I’ve never talked to her, and I bet
she’s never even heard of me, and
she definitely has never seen me, but—”
Smithers said with a vast calmness:
Smithers said with a deep calm:
“She’ll never look at me, Mr. Reames.
I know it. She talks to me, an’ laughs
with me, but she’s never sure-’nough
looked at me. An’ she never will. But
I got the right to love her.”
“She’ll never look at me, Mr. Reames.
I know it. She talks to me and laughs with me,
but she’s never really looked at me. And she never will. But I have the right to love her.”
Tommy nodded very gravely.
“Yes. You have. So have I. And so,
when that globe comes, we both get
into it with what arms and ammunition
we can pack in, and go where she is, to
help her. I intended to have you work
the switch and send me off. But you
can come, too.”
“Yes. You have. So have I. And so, when that globe arrives, we both get into it with whatever weapons and gear we can carry, and go where she is, to help her. I planned to have you operate the switch and send me off. But you can come, too.”
Smithers was silent. But he took his
eyes from the dimensoscope eye-piece
and regarded Tommy soberly. Then
he nodded and turned back. And it
was a compact between the two men
that they should serve Evelyn, without
any rivalry at all.
Smithers was quiet. But he looked away from the dimensoscope eyepiece and seriously regarded Tommy. Then he nodded and turned back. It was an agreement between the two men that they would serve Evelyn, without any competition between them.
Tommy went on with his work.
The essential defect in the catapult
Denham had designed was the fact
that it practically had to be rebuilt
after each use. And, moreover, the metallic
ammonium was so fugitive a substance
that it was hard to keep. Once
it had been strained by working, it
gradually adverted to a gaseous state
and was lost. And while he still tried
to keep the little catapult in a condition
for use, he was at no time sure that
he could send a pair of automatics and
ammunition through in a steel box at
any moment that Denham came close
enough to notice a burning smoke-fuse
attached.
Tommy continued with his work.
The main flaw in the catapult Denham had designed was that it almost had to be completely rebuilt after each use. Plus, the metallic ammonium was such a volatile substance that it was difficult to store. Once it had been used, it would gradually turn into a gas and be lost. While he still tried to keep the little catapult ready for use, he was never really sure he could send a pair of automatics and ammunition in a steel box at any moment Denham got close enough to notice a burning smoke fuse attached.
But he was working on another form
of catapult entirely, now. In this case
he was using hollow magnets placed at
known angles to each other. And they
were so designed that each one tended
to adjust its own hollow bore at right
angles to the preceding one, and each
one would take any moving, magnetic
object and swing it through four successive
right angles into the fifth dimension.
But he was working on a completely different type of catapult now. In this case, he was using hollow magnets positioned at specific angles to each other. They were designed so that each one adjusted its own hollow center at right angles to the previous one, and each could take any moving magnetic object and swing it through four successive right angles into the fifth dimension.
He fitted the first magnet on twin
rods of malleable copper, which also
would carry the current which energized
the coil. He threaded the second
upon the same twin supports. When
the current was passed through the two
of them, the magnetic field itself
twisted the magnets, bending the copper
supports and placing the magnets
in their proper relative positions. A
third magnet on the same pair of rods,
and a repetition of the experiment,
proved the accuracy of the idea. And
since this device, like the dimensoscope,
required only a forty-five degree
angle to our known dimensions, instead
of a right angle as the other catapult
did, Tommy was able to work with
ordinary and durable materials. He
fitted on the last two coils and turned
on the current for his final experiment.
And as he watched, the twin three-eighths-inch
rods twisted and writhed
in the grip of the intangible magnetic
force. They bent, and quivered, and
twisted…. And suddenly there seemed
to be a sort of inaudible snap, and one
of the magnets hurt the eyes that
looked at it, and only the edge of the
last of the series was visible.
He attached the first magnet to two flexible copper rods, which also carried the current that powered the coil. He placed the second magnet on the same supports. When the current flowed through both, the magnetic field twisted the magnets, bending the copper supports and positioning the magnets correctly. Adding a third magnet to the same rods and repeating the experiment confirmed the idea's accuracy. Since this device, like the dimensoscope, only required a forty-five-degree angle to our known dimensions instead of a right angle like the other catapult, Tommy could use regular, durable materials. He installed the last two coils and turned on the current for his final test. As he watched, the two three-eighths-inch rods twisted and contorted in the grip of the invisible magnetic force. They bent, quivered, and twisted... And then suddenly there was an almost inaudible snap, and one of the magnets dazzled anyone who looked at it, leaving only the edge of the last one in view.
Tommy drew in his breath sharply.
“Now we try it,” he said tensely.
“I was trying to work this as the mirrors
of the dimensoscope were fitted.
Let’s see.”
Tommy inhaled sharply.
“Now we give it a shot,” he said, feeling tense.
“I was trying to figure this out while the mirrors
of the dimensoscope were being adjusted.
Let’s check it out.”
He took a long piece of soft-iron wire
and fed it into the hollow of the first
magnet. He saw it come out and bend
stiffly to enter the hollow of the second.
It required force to thrust it
through. It went still more stiffly into
the third magnet. It required nearly
all his strength to thrust it on, and on….
The end of it vanished. He pushed
two feet or more of it beyond the last
place where it was visible. It went into
the magnet that hurt one’s eyes. After
that it could not be seen.
He took a long piece of soft iron wire and fed it into the hollow of the first magnet. He watched it come out and bend stiffly to enter the hollow of the second. It needed effort to push it through. It went even stiffer into the third magnet. It took almost all his strength to push it on and on… The end of it disappeared. He pushed two feet or more of it beyond the last spot where it was visible. It went into the magnet that was hard to look at. After that, it couldn't be seen.
Tommy’s voice was strained.
“Swing the dimensoscope, Smithers,”
he ordered. “See if you can see the
wire. The end of it should be in the
other world.”
“Swing the dimensoscope, Smithers,” he commanded. “See if you can spot the wire. The end of it should be in the other world.”
It seemed an age, an aeon, that
Smithers searched. Then:
It felt like forever, an eternity, that
Smithers searched. Then:
Tommy followed the rules.
“It’s there,” said Smithers evenly.
“Two or three feet of it.”
“It’s there,” said Smithers calmly.
“Two or three feet of it.”
Tommy drew a deep, swift breath
of relief.
Tommy took a deep, quick breath of relief.
“All right!” he said crisply. “Now
we can fling anything we need through
there, when our globe arrives. We can
built up a dump of supplies, all sent
through just before we slide through
in the globe.”
“All right!” he said sharply. “Now we can throw anything we need through there when our globe arrives. We can stack up a bunch of supplies, all sent through right before we go through in the globe.”
“Yeah,” said Smithers. “Uh—Mr.
Reames. There’s a bunch of Ragged
Men in sight, hauling something heavy
behind them. I don’t know what it’s
all about.”
“Yeah,” said Smithers. “Uh—Mr. Reames. There are a bunch of Ragged Men in sight, dragging something heavy behind them. I’m not sure what’s going on.”
Tommy went to the brass tube and
stared through it. The tree-fern forest,
drawing away in the distance. The vast
and steaming morass. The glittering
city, far, far in the distance.
Tommy walked up to the brass tube and peered through it. The tree-fern forest, fading away in the distance. The expansive and steaming swamp. The shimmering city, far off in the distance.
And then a mob of the Ragged Men,
hauling at some heavy thing. They
were a long way off. Some of them
came capering on ahead, and Tommy
swung the dimensoscope about to see
Denham and Evelyn dart for cover and
vanish amid the tree-ferns. Denham
was as ragged as the Ragged Men, by
now, and Evelyn’s case was little
better.
And then a group of the Ragged Men, hauling something heavy. They were quite far away. Some of them danced ahead, and Tommy turned the dimensoscope to watch Denham and Evelyn rush for cover and disappear among the tree-ferns. Denham looked as ragged as the Ragged Men by now, and Evelyn wasn’t much better off.
Frightened for them, Tommy swung
the instrument about again. But they
had not been seen. The leaders who
ran gleefully on ahead were merely in
haste. And they were followed more
slowly by burly men and lean ones,
whole men and limping men, who
hauled frantically on long ropes of
hide, dragging some heavy thing behind
them. Tommy saw it only indistinctly
as the filthy, nearly naked
bodies moved. But it was an intricate
device of a golden-colored metal, and
it rested upon the crudest of possible
carts. The wheels were sections of
tree trunks, pierced for wooden axles.
The cart itself was made of the most
roughly-hewed of timbers. And there
were fifty or more of the Ragged Men
who dragged it.
Frightened for them, Tommy swung the instrument around again. But they hadn’t been seen. The leaders who dashed ahead were just in a hurry. They were followed more slowly by burly men and thin ones, whole men and limping men, who were frantically pulling on long ropes made from hide, dragging something heavy behind them. Tommy saw it only vaguely as the filthy, nearly naked bodies moved. But it was a complex device made of golden-colored metal, and it rested on the roughest kind of cart. The wheels were chunks of tree trunks, drilled for wooden axles. The cart itself was made from the most crudely cut timbers. And there were fifty or more Ragged Men who dragged it.
The men in advance now attacked
the underbrush at the edge of the
forest. They worked with a maniacal
energy, clearing away the long fern-fronds
while they capered and danced
and babbled excitedly.
The men at the front now tackled the underbrush at the edge of the forest. They worked with frantic energy, clearing away the long fern fronds as they jumped around and chatted excitedly.
Irrelevantly, Tommy thought
of escaped galley slaves. Just such
hard-bitten, vice-ridden men as these,
and filled with just such a mad, gibbering
hatred of the free men they had
escaped from. Certainly these men had
been civilized once. As the golden-metal
device came nearer, its intricacy
was the more apparent. No savages
could utilize a device like this one. And
there was a queer deadliness in the very
grace of its outlines. It was a weapon
of some sort, but whose nature Tommy
could not even guess.
Irrelevant, Tommy thought about escaped galley slaves. Just like these hard-bitten, vice-ridden men, filled with a mad, chattering hatred for the free people they had fled from. Clearly, these men had once been civilized. As the golden-metal device got closer, its intricate design became more obvious. No savages could use a device like this. There was an odd deadliness in the grace of its shape. It was some kind of weapon, but Tommy couldn’t even begin to guess what its purpose was.
And then he caught the gleam of
metal also in the fern-forest. On the
ground. In glimpses and in fragments
of glimpses between the swarming
naked bodies of the Ragged Men, he
pieced together a wholly incredible impression.
There was a roadway skirting
the edge of the forest. It was not
wide; not more than fifteen feet at
most. But it was a solid road-bed of
metal! The dull silver-white of aluminum
gleamed from the ground. Two
or more inches thick and fifteen feet
wide, there was a seamless ribbon of
aluminum that vanished behind the
tree-ferns on either side.
And then he noticed a flash of metal in the fern forest. On the ground. In glimpses and fragments between the swarming naked bodies of the Ragged Men, he pieced together an astonishing picture. There was a road running along the edge of the forest. It wasn't wide; no more than fifteen feet at most. But it was a solid metal roadbed! The dull silver-white of aluminum shimmered from the ground. Two or more inches thick and fifteen feet wide, there was a continuous strip of aluminum that disappeared behind the tree ferns on both sides.
The intricate device of golden metal
was set up, now, and a shaggy, savage-seeming
man mounted beside it grinning.
He manipulated its levers and
wheels with an expert’s assurance. And
Tommy saw repairs upon it. Crude
repairs, with crude materials, but expertly
done. Done by the Ragged Men,
past doubt, and so demolishing any
idea that they came of a savage race.
The complex device made of gold
was now set up, and a rough-looking,
wild man stood next to it, grinning.
He expertly handled its levers and
wheels with confidence. And
Tommy noticed repairs on it. Basic
repairs, made with simple materials, but skillfully
done. Clearly done by the Ragged Men,
shattering any notion that they belonged to a savage race.
“Watch here, Smithers,” said Tommy
grimly.
“Watch this, Smithers,” Tommy said grimly.
He sat to work upon the little catapult
after Denham’s design. His
own had seemed to work, but the other
was more sure. This would be an ambush
the Ragged Men were preparing,
and of course they would be preparing
it for men of the Golden City. The
plane had sighted Denham’s steel
globe. It had hovered overhead, and
carried news of what it had seen to the
Golden City. And here was a roadway
that must have been made by the folk
of the Golden City at some time or another.
Its existence explained why
Denham remained nearby. He had been
hoping that some vehicle would travel
along its length, containing civilized
people to whom he could signal and ultimately
explain his plight. And, being
near the steel globe, his narrative
would have its proofs at hand.
He sat down to work on the small catapult based on Denham’s design. His own had seemed to work, but the other one was more reliable. The Ragged Men were getting ready for an ambush, and naturally, it would be aimed at people from the Golden City. The plane had spotted Denham’s steel globe. It had hovered above and brought news of what it had seen to the Golden City. And here was a road that must have been made by the people of the Golden City at some point. Its presence explained why Denham was still close by. He had been hoping that some vehicle would travel along it, carrying civilized people whom he could signal and eventually explain his situation to. And, being near the steel globe, he would have evidence for his story right there.
And now it was clear that the
Ragged Men expected some ground-vehicle,
too. They were preparing for
it. They were setting a splendid ambush,
with a highly-treasured weapon
they ordinarily kept hidden. Their
triumphant hatred could apply to nothing
else than an expectation of inflicting
injury on men of the Golden City.
And now it was obvious that the Ragged Men were anticipating a ground vehicle as well. They were getting ready for it. They were laying down an impressive ambush, with a valuable weapon they usually kept out of sight. Their fierce hatred could only be aimed at the idea of harming the people from the Golden City.
So Tommy worked swiftly upon the
catapult. A new little ring of metallic
ammonium was ready, and so were the
necessary springs. The Ragged Men
would lay their ambush. The men of
the Golden City might enter it. They
might. But the aviator who had spotted
the globe would have seen the shredded
contents of the sphere about. He would
have known the Ragged Men had found
it. And the men who came in a ground-vehicle
from the Golden City should
be expecting just such an ambush as
was being laid.
So Tommy worked quickly on the catapult. A new little ring of metallic ammonium was ready, and so were the necessary springs. The Ragged Men were setting their trap. The men from the Golden City might come into it. They might. But the pilot who had noticed the globe would have seen the torn contents of the sphere scattered around. He would have realized that the Ragged Men had found it. And the men arriving in a vehicle from the Golden City should be ready for the kind of ambush that was being set up.
There would be a fight, and Tommy,
somehow, had no doubt that the men of
the Golden City would win. And when
they had cleared the field he would
fling a smoking missile through the
catapult. The victors should see it and
should examine it. And though writing
would serve little purpose, they
should at least recognize it as written
communication in a language other
than their own. And mathematical diagrams
would certainly be lucid, and
proof of a civilized man sending the
missile, and photographs….
There would be a fight, and Tommy, somehow, was sure that the men of the Golden City would win. And when they had cleared the field, he would launch a smoking missile through the catapult. The victors would see it and examine it. And although writing wouldn't serve much purpose, they would at least recognize it as written communication in a language other than their own. And mathematical diagrams would definitely be clear proof of a civilized person sending the missile, and photographs...
The catapult was ready, and Tommy
prepared his message-carrying
projectile. He found snapshots and
included them. He tore out a photograph
of Evelyn and her father, which
had been framed above a work bench
in the laboratory. He labored, racking
his brain for a means of conveying
the information that the globe was
of any other world…. And suddenly
he had an idea. A cord attached to
his missile would lead to nothingness
from either world, yet one end would
be in that other world, and the other
end in this. A wire would be better.
Tugs upon it would convey the idea
of living beings nearby but invisible.
The photograph would identify Denham
and his daughter as associated
with the phenomenon and competent
to explain it….
The catapult was ready, and Tommy prepared his message-carrying projectile. He found some snapshots and included them. He ripped out a photo of Evelyn and her dad that had been framed above a workbench in the lab. He worked hard, trying to figure out how to convey the information that the globe was from another world…. And suddenly, he had an idea. A cord attached to his missile would lead to nothingness from either world, yet one end would be in that other world, and the other end in this one. A wire would be better. Pulling on it would suggest that there were beings nearby but invisible. The photograph would link Denham and his daughter to the phenomenon and show they could explain it….
Tommy worked frantically to get
the thing ready. He almost prayed that
the men of the Golden City would be
victors, would find his little missile
when the fray was over, and would try
to comprehend it….
Tommy worked desperately to get
everything ready. He almost wished that
the men of the Golden City would be
victors, would find his little missile
when the fighting was over, and would try
to understand it….
All he could do was give it a shot.
Then Smithers said, from the dimensoscope:
Then Smithers said, from the dimensoscope:
“They’re all set, Mr. Reames. Y’better
look.”
“They’re all set, Mr. Reames. You should take a look.”
Tommy stared through the eye-piece.
Strangely, the golden weapon had vanished.
All seemed to be exactly as before.
The cleared-away underbrush
was replaced. Nothing was in any way
changed from the normal in that space
upon a mad world. But there was a
tiny movement and Tommy saw a
Ragged Man. He was lying prone upon
the earth. He seemed either to hear or
see something, because his lips moved
as he spoke to another invisible man
beside him, and his expression of malevolent
joy was horrible.
Tommy looked through the eyepiece.
Strangely, the golden weapon had disappeared.
Everything seemed just as it had before.
The cleared underbrush was back. Nothing was in any way
changed from the normal in that space
in a crazy world. But there was a
tiny movement, and Tommy saw a
Ragged Man. He was lying flat on
the ground. He appeared to hear or
see something because his lips moved
as he talked to another invisible man
next to him, and his expression of malevolent
joy was horrifying.
Tommy swung the tube about. Nothing….
But suddenly he saw swiftly-moving
winkings of sunlight from the
edge of the tree-fern forest. Something
was moving in there, moving with
lightning swiftness along the fifteen-foot
roadway of solid aluminum. It
drew nearer, and more near….
Tommy swung the tube around. Nothing….
But then he caught sight of quick flashes of sunlight from the
edge of the tree-fern forest. Something
was moving in there, moving with
lightning speed along the fifteen-foot
wide aluminum pathway. It
got closer and closer….
The carefully camouflaged ambuscade
was fully focussed and Tommy
was watching tensely when the
thing happened.
The carefully hidden ambush was fully focused, and Tommy was watching nervously when it happened.
He saw glitterings through the tree-fronds
come to a smoothly decelerated
stop. There was a pause; and suddenly
the underbrush fell flat. As if a
single hand had smitten it, it wavered,
drooped, and lay prone. The golden
weapon was exposed, with its brawny
and horribly grinning attendant. For
one-half a split second Tommy saw the
wheeled thing in which half a dozen
men of the Golden City were riding.
It was graceful and stream-lined and
glittering. There was a platform on
which the steel sphere would have been
mounted for carrying away.
He saw sparkles through the tree branches come to a smooth stop. There was a pause; then suddenly the underbrush flattened. As if a single hand had hit it, it swayed, drooped, and lay flat. The golden weapon was revealed, along with its muscular and terrifyingly grinning companion. For just half a second, Tommy caught sight of the wheeled vehicle that half a dozen men from the Golden City were riding in. It was sleek and shiny. There was a platform where the steel sphere would have been mounted to carry it away.
But then there was a sudden intolerable
light as the men of the Golden
City reached swiftly for peculiar
weapons beside them. The light came
from the crudely mounted weapon of
the Ragged Men, and it was an unbearable
actinic glare. For half a second,
perhaps, it persisted, and died away to
a red flame which leaped upward and
was not.
But then there was a sudden blinding light as the men from the Golden City quickly grabbed strange weapons beside them. The light came from the roughly set up gun of the Ragged Men, and it was an excruciating glare. It lasted for maybe half a second before fading into a red flame that shot upward and vanished.
Then the vehicle from the Golden
City was a smoking, twisted ruin. Four
of the six men in it were blasted, blackened
crisps. Another staggered to his
feet, struggled to reach a weapon and
could not lift it, and twitched a dagger
from his belt and fell forward; and
Tommy could see that his suicide was
deliberate.
Then the vehicle from the Golden City was a smoking, twisted wreck. Four of the six men inside were charred, blackened remains. One more managed to stagger to his feet, struggled to grab a weapon but couldn’t lift it, then pulled a dagger from his belt and collapsed forward; Tommy could see that his suicide was intentional.
The last man, alone, was comparatively
unharmed by the blast of light.
He swept a pistol-like contrivance into
sight. It bore swiftly upon the now
surging, yelling horde of Ragged Men.
And one—two—three of them seemed
to scream convulsively before they
were trampled under by the rest.
The last man, alone, was relatively unharmed by the flash of light. He pulled out a device that looked like a pistol. It quickly aimed at the now rushing, shouting crowd of Ragged Men. And one—two—three of them appeared to scream in agony before they were trampled by the others.
But suddenly there were a myriad
little specks of red all over the body
of the man at bay. The pistol-like
thing dropped from his grasp as his
whole hand became encrimsoned. And
then he was buried beneath the hating,
blood-lusting mob of the forest men.
But suddenly there were countless little red spots all over the body of the man in danger. The gun-like object fell from his hand as it became completely covered in blood. Then he was overwhelmed by the angry, bloodthirsty mob of the forest men.
CHAPTER V
An hour later, Tommy took his
eyes away from the dimensoscope
eye-piece. He could not bear to look
any longer.
An hour later, Tommy looked away from the dimensoscope eye-piece. He couldn't stand to watch any longer.
“Why don’t they kill him?” he demanded
sickly, filled with a horrible, a
monstrous rage. “Oh, why don’t they
kill him?”
“Why don’t they kill him?” he asked weakly, consumed by a terrible, monstrous anger. “Oh, why don’t they kill him?”
He felt maddeningly impotent. In
another world entirely, a mob of half-naked
renegades had made a prisoner.
He was not dead, that solely surviving
man from the Golden City. He was
bound, and the Ragged Men guarded
him closely, and his guards were diverting
themselves unspeakably by small
tortures, minor tortures, horribly painful
but not weakening. And they capered
and howled with glee when the
bound man writhed.
He felt incredibly powerless. In a completely different world, a group of half-naked rebels had captured a prisoner. He wasn’t dead, that last surviving man from the Golden City. He was tied up, and the Ragged Men watched over him closely. His guards were deriving sick pleasure from small tortures—minor but excruciatingly painful, yet not debilitating. They danced around and laughed joyfully when the tied-up man squirmed.
The prisoner was a brave man,
though. Helpless as he was, he presently
flung back his head and set his
teeth. Sweat stood out in great droplets
upon his body and upon his forehead.
And he stilled his writhings, and
looked at his captors with a grim and
desperate defiance.
The prisoner was a brave man, though. Helpless as he was, he threw back his head and gritted his teeth. Sweat beaded on his body and forehead. He stopped writhing and looked at his captors with grim and desperate defiance.
The guards made gestures which
were all too clear, all too luridly descriptive
of the manner of death which
awaited him. And the man of the
Golden City was ashen and hopeless
and utterly despairing—and yet defiant.
The guards made gestures that were all too clear, all too vividly descriptive of the way he was going to die. The man from the Golden City was pale and hopeless and completely despairing—and yet defiant.
Smithers took Tommy’s place at the
eye-piece of the instrument. His nostrils
quivered at what he saw. The vehicle
from the Golden City was being
plundered, of course. Weapons from
the dead men were being squabbled
over, even fought over. And the
Ragged Men fought as madly among
themselves as if in combat with their
enemies. The big golden weapon on
its cart was already being dragged
away to its former hiding-place. And
somehow, it was clear that those who
dragged it away expected and demanded
that the solitary prisoner not
be killed until their return.
Smithers took Tommy's spot at the eyepiece of the instrument. His nostrils flared at what he saw. The vehicle from the Golden City was being raided, of course. Weapons from the dead men were being fought over, even brawled over. And the Ragged Men fought among themselves as fiercely as if they were battling their enemies. The large golden weapon on its cart was already being pulled away to its former hiding place. It was clear that those dragging it away expected and insisted that the lone prisoner not be killed until they got back.
It was that prisoner, in the agony
which was only the beginning of his
death, who made Smithers’ teeth set
tightly.
It was that prisoner, in the pain which was just the start of his death, who made Smithers' teeth clench tightly.
“I don’t see the Professor or Miss
Evelyn,” said Smithers in a vast
calmness. “I hope to Gawd they—don’t
see this.”
I don’t see the Professor or Miss
Evelyn,” said Smithers with a deep calmness. “I hope to God they—don’t
see this.”
Tommy swung on his heel, staring
and ashen.
Tommy turned on his heel, staring and pale.
“They were near,” he said stridently.
“I saw them! They saw what happened
in the ambush! They’ll—they’ll
see that man tortured!”
“They were close,” he said loudly.
“I saw them! They witnessed what happened
in the ambush! They’ll—they’ll
witness that man being tortured!”
Smithers’ hand closed and unclosed.
Smithers' hand opened and closed.
“Maybe the Professor’ll have sense
enough to take Miss Evelyn—uh—where
she—can’t hear,” he said slowly,
his voice level. “I hope so.”
“Maybe the Professor will have the sense to take Miss Evelyn—uh—where she can’t hear,” he said slowly, his voice steady. “I hope so.”
Tommy flung out his hands desperately.
Tommy threw his hands out in desperation.
“I want to help that man!” he cried
savagely. “I want to do something! I
saw what they promised to do to him.
I want to—to kill him, even! It would
be mercy!”
“I want to help that guy!” he shouted fiercely. “I want to do something! I saw what they plan to do to him. I want to—kill him, even! It would be an act of mercy!”
Smithers said, with a queer, stilly
shock in his voice:
Smithers said, with a strange, quiet shock in his voice:
“I see the Professor now. He’s got
that gun-thing in his hand…. Miss
Evelyn’s urging him to try to do something…. He’s
looking at the sky…. It’ll
be a long time before it’s dark…. He’s
gone back out of sight….”
“I see the Professor now. He’s got that gun in his hand…. Miss Evelyn’s pushing him to try to do something…. He’s looking at the sky…. It’ll be a while before it gets dark…. He’s gone back out of sight….”
“If we had some dynamite!” said
Tommy desperately, “we could take a
chance on blowing ourselves to bits and
try to fling it through and into the middle
of those devils….”
“If we had some dynamite!” Tommy said desperately, “we could take a chance on blowing ourselves up and try to throw it through and into the middle of those monsters….”
He was pacing up and down the
laboratory, harrowed by the fate
of that gray-faced man who awaited
death by torture; filled with a wild terror
that Evelyn and her father would
try to rescue him and be caught to
share his fate; racked by his utter impotence
to do more than watch….
He was walking back and forth in the lab, troubled by the fate of that gray-faced man who was facing death by torture; filled with a frantic fear that Evelyn and her father would try to save him and end up sharing his fate; tormented by his complete inability to do anything more than watch….
Then Smithers said thickly:
Then Smithers said heavily:
He stumbled away from the eye-piece.
Tommy took his place, dry-throated
with terror. He saw the
Ragged Men laughing uproariously.
The bearded man who was their leader
was breaking the arms and legs of the
prisoner so that he would be helpless
when released from the stake to which
he was bound. And if ever human beings
looked like devils out of hell, it
was at that moment. The method of
breaking the bones was excruciating.
The prisoner screamed. The Ragged
Men rolled upon the ground in their
maniacal mirth.
He stumbled away from the eyepiece.
Tommy took his place, throat dry with fear. He saw the
Ragged Men laughing hysterically.
The bearded guy who was their leader
was breaking the arms and legs of the
prisoner so that he would be powerless
when released from the stake he was tied to. And if anyone ever looked like devils from hell,
it was at that moment. The way they were breaking the bones was unbearable.
The prisoner screamed. The Ragged
Men rolled on the ground in their insane laughter.
And then a man dropped, heaving
convulsively, and then another, and
still another…. The grim, gaunt figure
of Denham came out of the tree-fern
forest, the queer small golden-metal
trunchion in his hand. A fourth
man dropped before the Ragged Men
quite realized what had happened. The
fourth man himself was armed—and a
flashing slender body came plunging
from the forest and Evelyn flung herself
upon the still-heaving body and
plucked away that weapon.
And then a man fell, convulsing, and then another, and still another… The grim, thin figure of Denham emerged from the tree-fern forest, holding the strange small golden-metal weapon in his hand. A fourth man fell before the Ragged Men even realized what had happened. The fourth man was armed—and a sleek, quick figure came rushing out of the forest, and Evelyn threw herself onto the still-shaking body and took away that weapon.
Tommy groaned, in the laboratory
in another world. He could not
look away, and yet it seemed that the
heart would be torn from his body by
that sight. Because the Ragged Men
had turned upon Denham with a concentrated
ferocity, somehow knowing
instantly that he was more nearly akin
to the men of the Golden City than to
them. But at sight of Evelyn, her garments
rent by the thorns of the forest,
her white body gleaming through the
largest tears, they seemed to go mad.
And Tommy’s eyes, glazing, saw the
look on Denham’s face as he realized
that Evelyn had not fled, but had followed
him in his desperate and wholly
hopeless effort.
Tommy groaned in the lab, in another world. He couldn't look away, and yet it felt like his heart was about to be ripped from his chest by that sight. The Ragged Men had turned on Denham with a fierce intensity, somehow knowing right away that he was more closely related to the men of the Golden City than to them. But when they saw Evelyn, her clothes torn by the thorns of the forest and her pale body shining through the biggest tears, they seemed to lose their minds. Tommy’s eyes, glazing over, caught the expression on Denham’s face as he realized that Evelyn hadn’t run away, but had followed him in his desperate and completely hopeless struggle.
Then the swarming mass of Ragged
Men surged over the two of them.
Buried them under reaching, hating,
lusting fiends who fought even among
themselves to be first to seize them.
Then the crowd of ragged men rushed over the two of them. They buried them under a mass of grasping, hateful, lustful creatures who even fought among themselves to be the first to grab them.
Then there was only madness, and
Denham was bound beside the man of
the Golden City, and Evelyn was the
center of a fighting group which was
suddenly flung aside by the bearded
giant, and the encampment of the
Ragged Men was bedlam. And somehow
Tommy knew with a terrible clarity
that a man of the Golden City to
torture was bliss unimaginable to these
half-mad enemies of that city. But a
woman—
Then there was only chaos, and Denham was tied up next to the man from the Golden City, while Evelyn was the focus of a fighting group that was suddenly thrown aside by the bearded giant. The camp of the Ragged Men was a complete mess. Somehow, Tommy understood with a horrifying clarity that torturing a man from the Golden City was an unimaginable joy to those half-crazy enemies of that city. But a woman—
He turned from the instrument,
three-quarters out of his head. He literally
did not see Von Holtz gazing
furtively in the doorway. His eyes
were fixed and staring. It seemed that
his brain would burst.
He turned away from the instrument, three-quarters out of his mind. He really didn’t notice Von Holtz watching him quietly in the doorway. His eyes were fixed and wide. It looked like his brain was about to explode.
Then he heard his own voice saying
with an altogether unbelievable steadiness:
Then he heard his own voice saying
with an utterly unbelievable calmness:
“Smithers! They’ve got Evelyn. Get
the sub-machine gun.”
“Smithers! They’ve taken Evelyn. Get the submachine gun.”
Smithers cried out hoarsely. His
face was not quite human, for an
instant. But Tommy was bringing the
work bench on which he had installed
his magnetic catapult, close over by the
dimensoscope.
Smithers shouted hoarsely. For a moment, his face looked almost inhuman. But Tommy was moving the workbench, where he had set up his magnetic catapult, closer to the dimensoscope.
“This cannot work,” he said in the
same incredible calmness. “Not possibly.
It should not work. It will not
work. But it has to work!”
“This can’t work,” he said with the same incredible calmness. “Not a chance. It shouldn’t work. It won’t work. But it has to work!”
He was clamping the catapult to a
piece of heavy timber.
He was securing the catapult to a piece of heavy timber.
“Put the gun so it shoots into the
first magnet,” he said steadily. “The
magnet-windings shouldn’t stand the
current we’ve got to put into them.
They’ve got to.”
“Place the gun so it fires into the first magnet,” he said calmly. “The magnet windings shouldn’t be able to handle the current we need to put through them. They have to.”
Smithers’ fingers were trembling and
unsteady. Tommy helped him, not
looking through the dimensoscope at
all.
Smithers’ fingers were shaking and unsteady. Tommy helped him, not looking through the dimensoscope at all.
“Start the dynamo,” he said evenly—and
marveled foolishly at the voice that
did not seem to belong to him at all,
talking so steadily and so quietly.
“Give me all the juice you’ve got. We’ll
cut out this rheostat.”
“Start the dynamo,” he said calmly—and
marveled foolishly at the voice that
didn’t seem to belong to him at all,
talking so steadily and so quietly.
“Give me all the power you’ve got. We’ll
remove this rheostat.”
He was tightening a vise which
would hold the deadly little weapon in
place while Smithers got the crude-oil
engine going and accelerated it recklessly
to its highest speed. Tommy
flung the switch. Rubber insulation
steamed and stank. He pulled the trigger
of the little gun for a single shot.
The bullet flew into the first hollow
magnet, just as he had beforehand
thrust an iron wire. It vanished. The
series of magnets seemed unharmed.
He was tightening a vise that would hold the deadly little weapon in place while Smithers started the crude-oil engine and pushed it to its highest speed without care. Tommy flipped the switch. The rubber insulation heated up and smelled awful. He pulled the trigger on the small gun for a single shot. The bullet went into the first hollow magnet, just as he had previously pushed in a piece of iron wire. It disappeared. The series of magnets looked unaffected.
With a peculiar, dreamlike
steadiness, Tommy put his hand
where an undeflected bullet would go
through it. He pressed the trigger
again. He felt a tiny breeze upon his
hand. But the bullet had been unable
to elude the compound-wound magnets,
each of which now had quite four times
the designed voltage impressed upon
its coils.
With a strange, dreamlike calm, Tommy placed his hand where an unblocked bullet would pass through. He pulled the trigger again. He felt a slight breeze on his hand. But the bullet couldn't escape the compound-wound magnets, each of which now had about four times the intended voltage running through its coils.
Tommy flung off the switch.
Tommy flipped the switch.
“Work the gun,” he ordered harshly.
“When I say fire, send a burst of shots
through it. Keep the switch off except
when you’re actually firing, so—God
willing—the coils don’t burn out.
Fire!”
“Operate the gun,” he commanded roughly.
“When I say fire, unleash a burst of shots
through it. Keep the switch off except
when you’re actually firing, so—hopefully—
the coils don’t burn out.
Fire!”
He was gazing through the dimensoscope.
Evelyn was struggling helplessly
while two Ragged Men held her
arms, grinning as only devils could
have grinned, and others squabbled and
watched with a fascinated attention
some cryptic process which could only
be the drawing of lots….
He was staring through the dimensoscope.
Evelyn was helplessly fighting back while two Ragged Men held her arms, grinning like devils. Others were arguing and watching with intense curiosity a mysterious process that could only be the drawing of lots….
Tommy saw, and paid no attention.
The machine-gun beside him rasped
suddenly. He saw a tree-fern frond
shudder. He saw a gaping, irregular
hole where a fresh frond was uncurling.
Tommy put out his hand to the
gun.
Tommy noticed but didn’t care.
The machine gun next to him rattled
suddenly. He saw a tree-fern frond
tremble. He saw a gaping, uneven
hole where a fresh frond was unfurling.
Tommy reached out for the gun.
“Let me move it, bench and all,” he
said steadily. “Now try it again. Just
a burst.”
“Let me handle it, bench and all,” he said calmly. “Now give it another shot. Just a quick burst.”
Again the gun rasped. And the
earth was kicked up suddenly
where the bullets struck in that other
world. The little steel-jacketed missiles
were deflected by the terribly
overstrained magnets of the catapult,
but their energy was not destroyed. It
was merely altered in direction. Fired
within the laboratory upon our own
and normal world, the bullets came out
into the world of tree-ferns and monstrous
things. They came out, as it
happened, sideways instead of point
first, which was due to some queer effect
of dimension change upon an object
moving at high velocity. Because
of that, they ricocheted much more
readily, and where they struck they
made a much more ghastly wound. But
the first two bursts caused no effect at
all. They were not even noticed by the
Ragged Men. The noise of the little
gun was thunderous and snarling in
the laboratory, but in the world of the
fifth dimension there was no sound at
all.
Once more the gun fired. And the earth was suddenly kicked up where the bullets hit in that different world. The small steel-jacketed bullets were deflected by the incredibly overstrained magnets of the catapult, but their energy wasn’t destroyed. It was just redirected. When fired in the lab toward our familiar world, the bullets entered the realm of tree-ferns and monstrous entities. They came out sideways instead of point first, due to some strange effect of dimensional change on an object moving at high speed. Because of this, they ricocheted more easily, and where they hit, they created much more horrific wounds. But the first two shots had no impact at all. They weren’t even noticed by the Ragged Men. The sound of the small gun was deafening and snarling in the lab, but in the world of the fifth dimension, there was no sound at all.
“Like this,” said Tommy steadily.
“Just like this…. Now fire!”
“Like this,” Tommy said calmly.
“Just like this… Now shoot!”
He had tilted the muzzle upward.
And then with a horrible grim intensity
he traversed the gun as it roared.
He had aimed the muzzle upward.
And then with a terrifying intensity
he moved along with the gun as it fired.
And it was butchery. Three Ragged
Men were cut literally to bits before
the storm of bullets began to do real
damage. The squabbling group, casting
lots for Evelyn, had a swathe of
dead men in its midst before snarls begun
had been completed.
And it was brutal. Three ragged men were literally torn to pieces before the hail of bullets started to cause real harm. The arguing group, drawing straws for Evelyn, had a patch of dead men among them before the growls had even finished.
“Again,” said Tommy coldly. “Again,
Smithers, again!”
“Again,” Tommy said coldly. “Again, Smithers, again!”
And again the little gun roared.
The burly bearded man clutched
at his throat—and it was a gory horror.
A Thing began to run insanely. It did
not even look human any longer. It
stumbled over the leader of the Ragged
Men and died as he had done. The bullets
came tumbling over themselves erratically.
They swooped and curved
and dispersed themselves crazily. Spinning
as they were, at right angles to
their line of flight, their trajectories
were incalculable and their impacts
were grisly.
And once again, the little gun fired loudly.
The stocky, bearded man grabbed at his throat—and it was a gruesome sight.
A creature began to run wildly. It didn't even resemble a human anymore.
It tripped over the leader of the Ragged Men and met the same fate.
The bullets scattered in a chaotic manner.
They swooped and curved and spread out in all directions.
Spinning as they were, at right angles to their path, their trajectories were unpredictable and their impacts were horrifying.
The little gun fired ten several
bursts, aimed in a desperate cold-bloodedness,
before the smell of burnt
rubber became suddenly overpowering
and the rasping sound of an electric
arc broke through the rumbling of the
crude-oil engine in the back.
The small gun fired ten quick bursts, shot with a sense of cold determination, before the smell of burned rubber became overwhelmingly strong and the harsh sound of an electric arc cut through the noise of the crude oil engine in the back.
But Tommy waved his hand.
“I think,” he said savagely, “that
maybe a dozen of them got away. Evelyn’s
staggering toward her father.
She’ll turn him loose. That prisoner’s
dead, though. Didn’t mean to shoot
him, but those bullets flew wild.”
“I think,” he said fiercely, “that maybe about a dozen of them got away. Evelyn’s stumbling toward her dad. She’ll set him free. That prisoner’s dead, though. I didn’t mean to shoot him, but those bullets went everywhere.”
He gave Smithers the eye-piece.
Sweat was rolling down his forehead
in great drops. His hands were trembling
uncontrollably.
He handed Smithers the eye-piece.
Sweat was dripping down his forehead
in big drops. His hands were shaking
uncontrollably.
He paced shakenly up and down the
laboratory, trying to shut out of his
own sight the things he had seen when
the bullets of his own aiming literally
splashed into the living flesh of men.
He had seen Ragged Men disemboweled
by those spinning, knifelike projectiles.
He had turned a part of the
mad world of that other dimension into
a shambles, and he did not regret it because
he had saved Evelyn, but he
wanted to shut out the horror of seeing
what he had done.
He paced nervously back and forth in the lab, trying to block out the images of what he had witnessed when his own bullets struck the living flesh of men. He had watched as ragged men were torn apart by those spinning, knife-like projectiles. He had turned a section of that mad world from another dimension into chaos, and he felt no regret because he had saved Evelyn, but he desperately wanted to erase the horror of what he had done.
“But now,” he said uncertainly to
himself, “they’re no better off, except
they’ve got weapons…. If that man
from the Golden City hadn’t been
killed….”
“But now,” he said unsure to himself, “they’re not any better off, except they’ve got weapons… If that guy from the Golden City hadn’t been killed….”
He was looking at the magnetic
catapult, burned out and useless.
His eyes swung suddenly to the other
one. Just a little while since he had
made ready a missile to be thrown
through into the other world by that.
It contained snapshots, and diagrams,
and it was an attempt to communicate
with the men of the Golden City without
any knowledge of their language.
He was staring at the magnetic catapult, which was burned out and useless. His gaze suddenly shifted to the other one. It had only been a little while since he prepared a missile to be launched into the other world by that. It held photos and diagrams, and it was an attempt to reach out to the people of the Golden City without knowing their language.
“But—I can communicate with Denham!”
“But—I can talk to Denham!”
He began to write feverishly. If he
had looked out of the laboratory window,
he would have seen Von Holtz
running like a deer, waving his arms
jerkily, and—when out of earshot of
the laboratory—shouting loudly. And
Von Holtz was carrying a small black
box which Tommy would have identified
instantly as a motion picture camera,
built for amateurs but capable of
taking pictures indoors and with a surprisingly
small amount of light. And
if Tommy had listened, he might possibly
have heard the beginnings of
those shoutings to men hidden in a
patch of woodland about a quarter of a
mile away. The men, of course, were
Jacaro’s, waiting until either Von
Holtz had secured the information that
was wanted, or until an assault in force
upon the laboratory would net them a
catapult ready for use—to be examined,
photographed, and duplicated at leisure.
He started writing like crazy. If he had looked out of the lab window, he would have seen Von Holtz running like a deer, waving his arms awkwardly, and—once he was out of earshot—yelling loudly. Von Holtz was carrying a small black box that Tommy would have instantly recognized as a motion picture camera, made for amateurs but capable of taking pictures indoors with surprisingly low light. And if Tommy had listened, he might have heard the first hints of those shouts meant for men hidden in a patch of woods about a quarter of a mile away. Those men, of course, were Jacaro’s, waiting for either Von Holtz to get the information they wanted or for a full-on assault on the lab to yield a catapult ready for use—to be examined, photographed, and duplicated when they had the chance.
But Tommy neither looked nor listened.
He wrote feverishly, saying to
Smithers at the dimensoscope:
But Tommy neither looked nor listened.
He wrote frantically, saying to Smithers at the dimensoscope:
“Denham’ll be looking around to see
what killed those men. When he does,
we want to be ready to shoot a smoke-bomb
through to him, with a message
attached.”
“Denham will be looking around to see what killed those men. When he does, we want to be ready to shoot a smoke bomb through to him, with a message attached.”
Smithers made a gesture of no especial
meaning save that he had heard.
And Tommy went on writing swiftly,
saying who he was and what he had
done, and that another globe was being
built so that he and Smithers could
come with supplies and arms to
help….
Smithers made a gesture that didn't really mean anything other than the fact that he had heard. And Tommy kept writing quickly, stating who he was and what he had done, and that another globe was being built so he and Smithers could come with supplies and weapons to help....
“He’s lookin” around now, Mr.
Reames,” said Smithers quietly. “He’s
picked up a ricocheted bullet an’ is
staring at it.”
“Hey, he’s looking around now, Mr. Reames,” said Smithers quietly. “He’s picked up a ricocheted bullet and is staring at it.”
The crude-oil engine was running
at a thunderous rate. Tommy fastened
his note in the little missile he
had made ready. He placed it under
the solenoid of the catapult after Denham’s
design, with the springs and
rings of metallic ammonium. He
turned to Smithers.
The crude-oil engine was running at an intense speed. Tommy secured his note in the small missile he had prepared. He positioned it underneath the solenoid of the catapult following Denham’s design, with the springs and rings of metallic ammonium. He turned to Smithers.
“I’ll watch for him,” said Tommy unsteadily.
“You know, watch for the
right moment to fling it through. Slow
up the generator a little. It’ll rack itself
to pieces.”
“I’ll keep an eye out for him,” Tommy said nervously. “You know, wait for the right moment to throw it in. Slow the generator down a bit. It’ll break itself apart.”
He put his eye to the eye-piece. He
winced as he saw again what the bullets
of his aiming had done. But he
saw Denham almost at once. And Denham
was scratched and bruised and
looked very far indeed from the ideal
of a professor of theoretic physics,
with hardly more than a few shreds of
clothing left upon him, and a ten-day’s
beard upon his face. He limped as he
walked. But he had stopped in the
task of gathering up weapons to show
Evelyn excitedly what it was that he
had found. A spent and battered bullet,
but indubitably a bullet from the
world of his own ken. He began to
stare about him, hopeful yet incredulous.
He pressed his eye to the eyepiece. He flinched as he saw once again what his shots had caused. But he spotted Denham almost immediately. Denham was scratched and bruised, looking nothing like the ideal of a professor of theoretical physics, with barely more than a few rags of clothing left on him and a ten-day stubble on his face. He limped as he walked. But he had paused in his task of gathering up weapons to excitedly show Evelyn what he had found. A spent and battered bullet, but definitely a bullet from his own world. He started looking around, feeling hopeful yet doubtful.
Tommy took his eye from the dimensoscope
just long enough to light the
fuse of the smoke-bomb.
Tommy looked away from the dimensoscope just long enough to light the fuse of the smoke bomb.
“Here it goes, Smithers!”
He flung the switch. The missile
with its thickly smoking fuse leaped
upward as the concentric rings flickered
and whirled bewilderingly. The
missile hurt the eyes that watched it.
It vanished. The solenoid dropped to
the floor from the broken small contrivance.
He flipped the switch. The missile, with its thick, smoking fuse, shot upward as the concentric rings flickered and spun in a confusing way. The missile was blinding to those who watched it. It disappeared. The solenoid fell to the floor from the broken little device.
Then Tommy’s heart stood still as
he gazed through the eye-piece again.
He could see nothing but an opaque
milkiness. But it drifted away, and he
realised that it was smoke. More, Denham
was staring at it. More yet, he
was moving cautiously towards its
source, one of the strange golden
weapons held ready….
Then Tommy's heart raced as he looked through the eyepiece again. He could see nothing but a thick, cloudy mist. But it cleared away, and he realized it was smoke. Furthermore, Denham was staring at it. Even more, he was moving carefully toward its source, one of the odd golden weapons poised at the ready...
Denham was investigating.
Denham was looking into it.
The generator at the back of the
laboratory slowed down. Smithers
was obeying orders. Tommy hung
close by the vision instrument, his
hands moving vaguely and helplessly,
as one makes gestures without volition
when anxious for someone else to duplicate
the movements for which he
sets the example.
The generator at the back of the lab slowed down. Smithers was following orders. Tommy stood near the vision instrument, his hands moving aimlessly and ineffectively, making gestures without intent, as if he was hoping someone else would mimic the actions he was trying to demonstrate.
He saw Denham, very near, inspecting
the smoking thing on the ground
suspiciously. The smoke-fuse ceased
to burn. Denham stared. After an
age-long delay, he picked up the missile
Tommy had prepared. And Tommy
saw that there was a cord attached to
it. He had fastened that cord when
planning to try to communicate with
the men of the Golden City, when he
had expected them to be victorious.
He saw Denham, very close by, inspecting the smoking object on the ground with suspicion. The smoke-fuse stopped burning. Denham stared. After what felt like a long time, he picked up the missile that Tommy had prepared. And Tommy noticed that there was a cord attached to it. He had attached that cord when he was planning to try to communicate with the men of the Golden City, back when he expected them to win.
But he saw Denham’s face light up
with pathetic hope. He called to Evelyn.
He hobbled excitedly to her,
babbling….
But he saw Denham’s face brighten with desperate hope. He called to Evelyn. He hobbled eagerly toward her, chatting away….
Tommy watched, and his heart
pounded suddenly as Evelyn turned
and smiled in the direction in which
she knew the dimensoscope must be.
A huge butterfly, its wings a full yard
across, fluttered past her head. Denham
talked excitedly to her. A clumsy
batlike thing swooped by overhead. Its
shadow blanketed her face for an instant.
A running animal, small and
long, ran swiftly in full view from one
side of the dimensoscope’s field of
vision to the other. Then a snake, curiously
horned, went writhing past….
Tommy watched, his heart racing as Evelyn turned and smiled in the direction she knew the dimensoscope had to be. A giant butterfly, its wings a full yard wide, fluttered past her head. Denham chatted excitedly with her. A clumsy, bat-like creature swooped overhead. Its shadow covered her face for a moment. A small, long animal dashed quickly across the dimensoscope’s field of vision. Then a strangely horned snake slithered by...
Denham talked excitedly. He turned
and made gestures as of writing, toward
the spot where he had picked up
Tommy’s message. He began to search
for a charred stick where the Ragged
Men had built a fire some days now
past. A fleeing furry thing sped across
his feet, running….
Denham spoke with enthusiasm. He turned and made gestures like he was writing, pointing toward the place where he had found Tommy's message. He started looking for a burned stick where the Ragged Men had made a fire several days ago. A small furry creature darted across his feet, racing away...
Denham looked up. And Evelyn
was staring now. She was staring
in the direction of the Golden City.
And now what was almost a wave of
animals, all wild and all fleeing, swept
across the field of vision of the dimensoscope.
There were gazelles, it seemed—slender-limbed,
graceful animals, at
any rate—and there were tiny hoofed
things which might have been eohippi,
and then a monstrous armadillo
clanked and rattled past….
Denham looked up. And Evelyn was staring now. She was staring in the direction of the Golden City. And then, what looked like a wave of animals, all wild and all running away, rushed across the field of vision of the dimensoscope. There were gazelles, it seemed—slender, graceful animals, at least—and there were little hoofed creatures that could have been eohippi, and then a huge armadillo clanked and rattled by….
Tommy swung the dimensoscope.
He gasped. All the animal world was
in flight. The insects had taken to
wing. Flying creatures were soaring
upward and streaking through the
clear blue sky, and all in the one direction.
And then out of the morass came
monstrous shapes; misshapen, unbelievable
reptilian shapes, which fled
bellowing thunderously for the tree-fern
forest. They were gigantic, those
things from the morass. They were
hideous. They were things out of
nightmares, made into flabby flesh.
There were lizards and what might
have been gigantic frogs, save that
frogs possess no tails. And there were
long and snaky necks terminating in
infinitesimal heads, and vast palpitating
bodies following those impossible
small brain-cases, and long tapering
tails that thrashed mightily as the
ghastly things fled bellowing….
Tommy swung the dimensoscope.
He gasped. All the animals were in flight. The insects had taken to the air. Flying creatures were soaring upward and streaking through the clear blue sky, all headed in the same direction. Then out of the swamp came monstrous shapes; oddly shaped, unbelievable reptilian figures, which fled bellowing loudly toward the tree-fern forest. Those things from the swamp were gigantic. They were hideous. They were nightmare creatures, turned into flabby flesh. There were lizards and what might have been giant frogs, except frogs don't have tails. And there were long, snaky necks ending in tiny heads, and huge, pulsing bodies following those impossibly small brains, and long, tapering tails that thrashed mightily as the horrific creatures fled bellowing...
And the cause of the mad panic was
a slowly moving white curtain of mist.
It was flowing over the marsh, moving
with apparent deliberation, but, as
Tommy saw, actually very swiftly. It
shimmered and quivered and moved onward
steadily. Its upper surface
gleamed with elusive prismatic colors.
It had blotted out the horizon and the
Golden City, and it came onward….
And the reason for the crazy panic was
a slowly drifting white curtain of mist.
It was spilling over the marsh, moving
with what seemed like intention, but, as
Tommy noticed, actually quite quickly. It
shimmered and shook and continued forward
steadily. Its top surface
sparkled with shifting rainbow colors.
It had covered the horizon and the
Golden City, and it kept coming....
Denham made frantic, despairing
gestures toward the dimensoscope.
The thing was coming too fast.
There was no time to write. Denham
held high the cord that trailed from the
message-bearing missile. He gesticulated
frantically, and raced to the
gutted steel globe and heaved mightily
upon it and swung it about so that
Tommy saw a great steel ring set in its
side, which had been hidden before. He
made more gestures, urgently, and motioned
Evelyn inside.
Denham was frantically waving his arms toward the dimensoscope. The missile was approaching too quickly. There wasn't time to write. Denham held up the cord that hung from the message-bearing missile. He gestured wildly and rushed to the hollow steel globe, pulling at it with all his strength and turning it around so that Tommy could see a large steel ring embedded in its side that had been hidden before. He made more urgent gestures and motioned for Evelyn to come inside.
Tommy struck at his forehead.
“It’s poison gas,” he muttered. “Revenge
for the smashed-up vehicle….
They knew it by an automatic radio
signal, maybe. This is their way of
wiping out the Ragged Men…. Poison
gas…. It’ll kill Denham and Evelyn….
He wants me to do something….”
“It’s poison gas,” he muttered. “Revenge for the wrecked vehicle…. They probably figured it out through an automatic radio signal. This is their way of getting rid of the Ragged Men…. Poison gas…. It’ll kill Denham and Evelyn…. He wants me to do something….”
He drew back, staring, straining
every nerve to think…. And somehow
his eyes were drawn to the back
of the laboratory and he saw Smithers
teetering on his feet, with his hands
clasped queerly to his body, and a
strange man standing in the door of the
laboratory with an automatic pistol in
his hand. The automatic had a silencer
on it, and its clicking had been
drowned out, anyhow, by the roaring
of the crude-oil engine.
He pulled back, staring, pushing himself to think... And somehow his gaze was pulled to the back of the lab where he saw Smithers swaying on his feet, hands awkwardly pressed against his body, and a strange man standing in the lab doorway with a handgun in his hand. The gun had a silencer on it, but its clicking was drowned out by the loud noise of the crude-oil engine.
The man was small and dark and
natty. His lips were drawn back in a
peculiar mirthless grin as Smithers
teetered stupidly back and forth and
then fell….
The man was short and dark and well-dressed. His lips were stretched back in a strange, joyless grin as Smithers teetered foolishly back and forth and then fell….
The explosion of Tommy’s own revolver
astounded him as much as it did
Jacaro’s gunman. He did not ever remember
drawing it or aiming. The
natty little gunman was blotted out by
a spouting mass of white smoke—and
suddenly Tommy knew what it was
that Denham wanted him to do.
The blast from Tommy's own revolver surprised him just as much as it surprised Jacaro's gunman. He couldn't recall drawing it or aiming. The sharp-dressed gunman was obscured by a cloud of white smoke—and in that moment, Tommy realized what Denham needed him to do.
There was rope in a loose and untidy
coil beneath a work bench.
Tommy sprang to it in a queer, nightmarish
activity. He knew what was
happening, of course. Von Holtz had
seen the magnetic catapult at work.
That couldn’t be destroyed or its workings
hidden like the ring catapult of
Denham’s design. He’d gone out to
call in Jacaro’s men. And they’d shot
down Smithers as a cold-blooded preliminary
to the seizure of the instrument
Jacaro wanted.
There was rope in a loose and messy coil under a workbench. Tommy jumped at it in a strange, nightmarish way. He knew what was going on, of course. Von Holtz had seen the magnetic catapult in action. That couldn’t be destroyed or its mechanisms hidden like Denham’s ring catapult. He had gone out to call in Jacaro’s men. And they had shot down Smithers as a cold-blooded first move to take control of the device Jacaro wanted.
It was necessary to defend the laboratory.
But Tommy could not spare the
time. That white mist was moving
upon Evelyn and her father, in that
other world. It was death, as the terror
of the wild things demonstrated.
They had to be helped….
It was essential to protect the lab.
But Tommy couldn't afford to waste time. That white mist was approaching Evelyn and her dad in that other world. It was death, as the fear from the wild things showed. They needed to be saved...
He knotted the rope to the end of the
cord that vanished curiously somewhere
among the useless mass of rings.
He tugged at the cord—and it was
tugged in return. Denham, in another
world, had felt his signal and had replied
to it….
He tied the rope to the end of the cord that mysteriously disappeared somewhere among the jumble of rings. He pulled on the cord—and it pulled back. Denham, in another world, had sensed his signal and responded to it…
A window smashed suddenly and a
bullet missed Tommy’s neck by inches.
He fired at that window, and absorbedly
guided the knot of the rope past its
vanishing point. The knot ceased to
exist and the rope crept onward—and
suddenly moved more and more swiftly
to a place where abruptly it was not.
For the length of half an inch, the rope
hurt the eyes that looked at it. Beyond
that it was not possible to see it at all.
A window shattered suddenly, and a bullet narrowly missed Tommy’s neck. He shot at that window and focused intensely, guiding the knot of the rope past where it disappeared. The knot vanished, and the rope continued to move—then suddenly sped up to a point where it abruptly disappeared. For half an inch, the rope was blinding to anyone who looked at it. Beyond that, it was completely invisible.
Tommy leaped up. He plunged ahead
of two separate spurts of shots from
two separate windows. The shots
pierced the place where he had been.
He was racing for the crude-oil engine.
There was a chain wound upon a drum,
there, and a clutch attached the drum
to the engine.
Tommy jumped up. He rushed forward, dodging two separate bursts of gunfire from two different windows. The shots hit the spot where he had just been. He was sprinting for the crude oil engine. There was a chain wrapped around a drum, and a clutch connected the drum to the engine.
He stopped and seized the repeating
shotgun Smithers had brought as his
own weapon against Jacaro’s gangsters.
He sent four loads of buckshot at the
windows of the laboratory. A man
yelled.
He stopped and grabbed the repeating shotgun Smithers had brought as his own weapon against Jacaro’s gangsters. He fired four rounds of buckshot at the laboratory windows. A man screamed.
And Tommy had dropped the gun to
knot the rope to the chain, desperately,
fiercely, in a terrible haste.
And Tommy had dropped the gun to tie the rope to the chain, urgently, intensely, in a frenzied rush.
The chain began to pay out to that
peculiar vanishing point which
was here an entry-way to another world—perhaps
another universe.
The chain started to unravel towards that strange vanishing point which served as an entry to another world—maybe even another universe.
A bullet nicked his ribs. He picked
up the gun and fired it nearly at random.
He saw Smithers moving feebly,
and Tommy had a vast compassion for
Smithers, but— He shuddered suddenly.
Something had struck him a heavy
blow in the shoulder. And something
else battered at his leg. There was no
sound that could be heard above the
thunder of the crude-oil motor, but
Tommy, was queerly aware of buzzing
things flying about him, and of something
very warm flowing down his body
and down his leg. And he felt very
dizzy and weak and extremely tired….
He could not see clearly, either.
A bullet grazed his ribs. He picked up the gun and fired it almost randomly. He noticed Smithers moving weakly, and Tommy felt a deep compassion for Smithers, but—he suddenly shuddered. Something hit him hard in the shoulder. And something else struck his leg. There was no sound loud enough to drown out the roar of the crude-oil engine, but Tommy was strangely aware of buzzing things zipping around him and of something very warm flowing down his body and leg. He felt incredibly dizzy and weak and extremely tired…. He couldn't see clearly, either.
But he had to wait until Denham had
the chain fast to the globe. That was
the way he had intended to come back,
of course. The ring was in the globe,
and this chain was in the laboratory to
haul the globe back from wherever it
had been sent. And Von Holtz had disconnected
it before sending away the
globe with Denham in it. If the chain
remained unbroken, of course it could
be hauled in, as it would turn all necessary
angles and force the globe to follow
those angles, whatever they might
be….
But he had to wait until Denham had the chain secured to the globe. That was how he had planned to return, of course. The ring was in the globe, and this chain was in the lab to pull the globe back from wherever it had been sent. And Von Holtz had disconnected it before sending the globe away with Denham. If the chain stayed intact, it could be pulled in, as it would turn at all the necessary angles and make the globe follow those angles, whatever they might be…
Tommy was on his hands and knees,
and men were saying savagely:
Tommy was on all fours,
and men were shouting aggressively:
“Where’s that thing, hey? Where’s
th’ thing Jacaro wants?”
“Where’s that thing, hey? Where’s the thing Jacaro wants?”
He wanted to tell them that they
should say if the chain had stopped
moving to a place where it ceased to
exist, so that he could throw a clutch
and bring Denham and his daughter
back from the place where Von Holtz
had marooned them when he wanted to
steal Denham’s secret. Tommy wanted
to explain that. But the floor struck
him in the face, and something said to
him:
He wanted to tell them that they should let him know if the chain had stopped moving to a point where it no longer existed, so he could engage the clutch and bring Denham and his daughter back from the location where Von Holtz had abandoned them when he tried to steal Denham’s secret. Tommy wanted to clarify that. But the floor hit him in the face, and something told him:
But it did not seem to matter,
somehow, and he lay very still
until he felt himself strangling, and he
was breathing in strong ammonia which
made his eyes smart and his tired lungs
gasp.
But it didn’t seem to matter, somehow, and he lay completely still until he felt himself suffocating, and he was inhaling strong ammonia that stung his eyes and made his tired lungs struggle.
Then he saw flames, and heard a motor
car roaring away from close by the
laboratory.
Then he saw flames and heard a car speeding away from right by the lab.
“They’ve stolen the catapult and set
fire to the place,” he remembered dizzily,
“and now they’re skipping
out….”
“They’ve taken the catapult and burned the place down,” he recalled dazedly, “and now they’re escaping….”
Even that did not seem to matter.
But then he heard the chain clank, next
to him on the floor. The white mist!
Denham and Evelyn waiting for the
white mist to reach them, and Denham
jerking desperately on the chain to
signal that he was ready….
Even that didn't seem to matter.
But then he heard the chain clank next to him on the floor. The white mist! Denham and Evelyn were waiting for the white mist to reach them, and Denham was pulling urgently on the chain to signal that he was ready...
The flames had released ammonia
from the metal Von Holtz had made.
That had roused Tommy. But it did
not give him strength. It is impossible
to say where Tommy’s strength came
from, when somehow he crawled to the
clutch lever, with the engine roaring
steadily above him, and got one hand
on the lever, and edged himself up, and
up, and up, until he could swing his
whole weight on that lever. That instant
of dangling hurt excruciatingly,
too, and Tommy saw only that the
drum began to revolve swiftly, winding
the chain upon it, before his grip gave
way.
The flames had released ammonia from the metal Von Holtz had made. That had woken Tommy up. But it didn’t give him any strength. It’s hard to say where Tommy’s strength came from when he somehow crawled to the clutch lever, with the engine roaring steadily above him, and managed to get one hand on the lever. He pulled himself up, and up, and up, until he could swing his whole weight on that lever. That moment of hanging hurt like crazy, too, and Tommy only saw that the drum started to spin rapidly, winding the chain around it, before his grip slipped.
And the chain came winding in and
in from nowhere, and the tall laboratory
filled more and more thickly with
smoke, and lurid flames appeared somewhere,
and a rushing sound began to
be audible as the fire roared upward
to the inflammable roof, and the engine
ran thunderously….
And the chain came twisting in from nowhere, and the tall lab filled more and more with smoke, and bright flames appeared somewhere, and a rushing sound started to be heard as the fire roared up to the flammable roof, and the engine ran loudly….
Then, suddenly, there was a shape
in the middle of the laboratory
floor. A huge globular shape which it
hurt the eyes to look upon. It became
visible out of nowhere as if evoked by
magic amid the flames of hell. But it
came, and was solid and substantial,
and it slid along the floor upon small
wheels until it wound up with a crash
against the winding drum, and the
chain shrieked as it tightened unbearably—and
the engine choked and died.
Then, out of nowhere, a shape suddenly appeared in the center of the lab floor. A massive, round shape that was painful to look at. It materialized as if conjured by magic in the midst of hellfire. But it was real, solid, and substantial, gliding across the floor on small wheels until it crashed into the winding drum, causing the chain to scream as it tightened painfully—and the engine sputtered and died.
Then a door opened in the monstrous
globe. Two figures leaped out, aghast.
Two ragged, tattered, strangely-armed
figures, who cried out to each other and
started for the door. But the girl
stumbled over Tommy and called,
choking, to her father. Groping toward
her, he found Smithers. And
then Tommy smiled drowsily to himself
as soft arms tugged bravely at him,
and a slender, glorious figure staggered
with him to fresh air.
Then a door opened in the huge globe. Two figures jumped out, shocked. Two ragged, torn, oddly-armed figures shouted to each other and moved toward the door. But the girl tripped over Tommy and called out, gasping, to her father. Reaching for her, he found Smithers. And then Tommy smiled sleepily to himself as gentle arms pulled at him, and a slender, beautiful figure staggered with him into the fresh air.
“It’s Von Holtz,” snapped Denham,
and coughed as he fought his way to
the open. “I’ll blast him to hell with
these things we brought back….”
“It’s Von Holtz,” snapped Denham,
and coughed as he pushed his way to
the open. “I’ll blow him to hell with
these things we brought back….”
That was the last thing Tommy
knew until he woke up in bed with
a feeling of many bandages and an impression
that his lungs hurt.
That was the last thing Tommy knew until he woke up in bed feeling like he was wrapped in a bunch of bandages and noticing that his lungs hurt.
Denham seemed to have heard him
move. He looked in the door.
Denham seemed to have heard him move. He looked through the door.
“Hullo, Reames. You’re all right
now.”
"Hey, Reames. You're all good now."
Tommy regarded him curiously until
he realized. Denham was shaved and
fully clothed. That was the strangeness
about him. Tommy had been
watching him for many days as his
clothing swiftly deteriorated and his
beard grew.
Tommy looked at him with curiosity until he understood. Denham was clean-shaven and fully dressed. That was what felt odd about him. Tommy had been observing him for several days as his clothes quickly fell apart and his beard lengthened.
“You are, too, I see,” he said weakly.
“I’m damned glad.” Then he felt
foolish, and querulous, and as if he
should make some apology, and instead
said, “But five dimensions does seem
extreme. Three is enough for ordinary
use, and four is luxurious. Five seems
to be going a bit too far.”
“You are, too, I see,” he said weakly.
“I’m really glad.” Then he felt
foolish, and whiny, and as if he
should apologize, and instead
said, “But five dimensions does seem
excessive. Three is enough for everyday
use, and four is a luxury. Five seems
like a bit much.”
Denham blinked, and then grinned
suddenly. Tommy had admired the
man who could face so extraordinary a
situation with such dogged courage,
and now he found, suddenly, that he
liked Denham.
Denham blinked and then suddenly grinned. Tommy had admired the man who could face such an extraordinary situation with so much determination, and now he realized, unexpectedly, that he liked Denham.
“Not too far,” said Denham grimly.
“Look!” He held up one of the weapons
Tommy had seen in that other world,
one of the golden-colored truncheons.
“I brought this back. The same metal
they built that wagon of theirs with.
All their weapons. Most of their tools—as
I know. It’s gold, man! They
use gold in that world as we use steel
here. That’s why Jacaro was ready to
kill to get the secret of getting there.
Von Holtz enlisted him.”
“Not too far,” Denham said with a serious tone.
“Look!” He raised one of the weapons
Tommy had seen in that other world,
a golden truncheon.
“I brought this back. The same metal
they made that wagon out of.
All their weapons. Most of their tools—as
I know. It’s gold, man! They
use gold in that world like we use steel
here. That’s why Jacaro was willing to
kill to find out how to get there.
Von Holtz got him on board.”
“How did you know—” began Tommy
weakly.
“How did you know—” Tommy started weakly.
“Smithers,” said Denham. “We
dragged both of you out before the lab
went-up in smoke. He’s going to be
all right, too. Evelyn’s nursing both
of you. She wants to talk to you, but
I want to say this first: You did a
damned fine thing, Reames! The only
man who could have saved us, and you
just about killed yourself doing it.
Smithers saw you swing that clutch
lever with three bullets in your body.
And you’re a scientist, too. You’re
my partner, Reames, in what we do in
the fifth dimension.”
“Smithers,” Denham said. “We pulled both of you out before the lab went up in flames. He’s going to be fine, too. Evelyn’s taking care of both of you. She wants to talk to you, but I have to say this first: You did an amazing thing, Reames! You’re the only person who could have saved us, and you nearly killed yourself doing it. Smithers saw you pull that clutch lever with three bullets in your body. And you’re a scientist, too. You’re my partner, Reames, in what we do in the fifth dimension.”
Tommy blinked. “But five dimensions
does seem extreme….”
Tommy blinked. “But five dimensions does seem a bit much….”
“We are the Interdimensional Trading
Company,” said Denham, smiling.
“Somehow, I think we’ll find something
in this world we can trade for the gold
in that. And we’ve got to get there,
Reames, because Jacaro will surely try
to make use of that catapult principle
you worked out. He’ll raise the devil;
and I think the people of that Golden
City would be worth knowing. No,
we’re partners. Sooner or later, you’ll
know how I feel about what you’ve
done. I’m going to bring Evelyn in
here now.”
“We're the Interdimensional Trading Company,” Denham said with a smile. “I have a feeling we'll find something in this world that we can trade for the gold in that one. And we need to get there, Reames, because Jacaro will definitely try to use that catapult principle you figured out. He’ll cause a lot of trouble; and I believe the people of that Golden City would be interesting to get to know. No, we’re partners. Sooner or later, you’ll understand how I feel about what you’ve done. I'm going to bring Evelyn in here now.”
He vanished. An instant later Tommy
heard a voice—a girl’s voice. His
heart began to pound. Denham came
back into the room and with him was
Evelyn. She smiled warmly upon Tommy,
though as his eyes fell blankly
upon the smart sport clothes she was
again wearing, she flushed.
He disappeared. A moment later, Tommy heard a voice—a girl’s voice. His heart started to race. Denham returned to the room, and with him was Evelyn. She smiled warmly at Tommy, but as his gaze fell blankly on the stylish sports clothes she was wearing again, she blushed.
“My daughter Evelyn,” said Denham.
“She wants to thank you.”
“My daughter Evelyn,” Denham said.
“She wants to thank you.”
And Tommy felt a warm soft hand
pressing his, and he looked deep into
the eyes of the girl he had never before
spoken to, but for whom he had risked
his life, and whom he knew he would
love forever. There were a thousand
things crowding to his lips for utterance.
He had watched Evelyn, and he
loved her—
And Tommy felt a warm, gentle hand pressing against his, and he looked deeply into the eyes of the girl he had never spoken to before, but for whom he had risked his life, and whom he knew he would love forever. There were a thousand things he wanted to say. He had watched Evelyn, and he loved her—
“H-how do you do?” said Tommy,
lamely. “I’m—awfully glad to meet
you.”
“Hey, how's it going?” said Tommy, awkwardly. “I’m really glad to meet you.”
But before he was well he learned to
talk more sensibly.
But before he got better, he learned to talk more sensibly.
—And the ships, at that touch, fell helplessly down from the heights.
—And the ships, at that touch, fell powerless from the heights.
The Pirate Planet
PART THREE OF A FOUR-PART NOVEL
PART THREE OF A FOUR-PART NOVEL
Two fighting Yankees—war-torn Earth’s
sole representatives on Venus—set out to
spike the greatest gun of all time.
Two battling Yankees—war-torn Earth’s only representatives on Venus—set out to fire the greatest gun of all time.
WHAT HAS GONE BEFORE
The attack comes without warning;
its reason is unknown. But Venus
is approaching the earth, and flashes
from the planet
are followed by
terrific explosions
that wreak havoc
throughout the
world. Lieutenant McGuire and Captain
Blake of the U. S. Army Air Service
see a great ship fly in from space.
Blake attacks it with the 91st Squadron
in support, and Blake alone survives.
McGuire and Professor
Sykes, an
astronomer of
Mount Lawson,
are captured.
The attack happens out of nowhere; its motive is unclear. But Venus is getting closer to Earth, and bursts from the planet are followed by massive explosions that cause destruction all over the globe. Lieutenant McGuire and Captain Blake of the U.S. Army Air Service spot a huge ship coming in from space. Blake engages it with the 91st Squadron backing him up, but Blake is the only one who makes it out alive. McGuire and Professor Sykes, an astronomer from Mount Lawson, get taken captive.
The bombardment ceases as Venus
passes on, and the people of Earth sink
into hopeless despondency. Less than
a year and a half and the planet will
return, and then—the end! The armament
of Earth is futile against an enemy
who has conquered space. Blake
hopes that science might provide a
means; might show our fighters how to
go out into space and throttle the
attack at its source. But the hope is
blasted, until a radio from McGuire
supplies a lead.
The bombardment stops as Venus
moves on, and the people of Earth fall
into hopeless despair. In less than
a year and a half, the planet will
return, and then—the end! Earth’s weapons
are useless against an enemy
that has conquered space. Blake
hopes that science might offer a
solution; maybe it will show our fighters how to
go out into space and stop the
attack at its source. But that hope is
shattered, until a radio message from McGuire
provides a lead.
McGuire is on Venus. He and Sykes
land on that distant planet, captives of
a barbarous people. They are taken
before Torg, the emperor, and his council,
and they learn that these red, man-shaped
beasts intend to conquer the
earth. Spawning in millions, they are
crowded, and Earth is to be their colony.
McGuire is on Venus. He and Sykes land on that faraway planet, prisoners of a savage people. They are brought before Torg, the emperor, and his council, and they discover that these red, humanoid beasts plan to conquer Earth. Breeding in millions, they are overcrowded, and Earth is set to become their colony.
Imprisoned on a distant island, the
two captives are drugged and hypnotized
before a machine which throws
their thoughts upon a screen. Involuntary
traitors, they disclose the secrets
of Earth and its helplessness; then attempt
to escape and end their lives
rather than be forced to further betrayal
of their own people.
Imprisoned on a remote island, the two captives are sedated and hypnotized before a machine that displays their thoughts on a screen. As unwilling traitors, they reveal the secrets of Earth and its vulnerabilities; then, they try to escape and end their lives instead of being coerced into betraying their own people further.
McGuire finds a radio station and
sends a message back to Earth. He
implores Blake to find a man named
Winslow, for Winslow has invented a
space ship and claims to have reached
the moon.
McGuire finds a radio station and sends a message back to Earth. He urges Blake to locate a man named Winslow, because Winslow has created a spaceship and says he has reached the moon.
No time for further sending—McGuire
does not even know if his message
has been received—but they reach
the ocean where death offers them release.
A force of their captors attacking
on land, they throw themselves
from a cliff, then swim out to drown
beyond reach in the ocean. An enemy
ship sweeps above them: its gas cloud
threatens not the death they desire but
unconsciousness and capture. “God
help us,” says Sykes; “we can’t even
die!”
No time to send another message—McGuire doesn’t even know if his message was received—but they arrive at the ocean where death promises them freedom. With their captors attacking on land, they jump off a cliff and swim out to drown where they can't be reached in the ocean. An enemy ship hovers above them: its gas cloud poses not the death they seek, but unconsciousness and capture. “God help us,” says Sykes; “we can’t even die!”
They sink, only to be buoyed up by a
huge metal shape. A metal projector
raises from the ocean, bears upon the
enemy ship and sends it, a mass of
flame and molten metal, into the sea.
And friendly voices are in McGuire’s
ears as careful hands lift the two men
and carry them within the craft that
has saved them.
They sink, only to be lifted by a huge metal object. A metal projector rises from the ocean, targets the enemy ship, and sends it, a mass of flame and molten metal, into the sea. And friendly voices fill McGuire’s ears as careful hands lift the two men and carry them inside the craft that has saved them.
CHAPTER XIII
Lieutenant McGuire had
tried to die. He and Professor
Sykes had welcomed death with
open arms, and death had been
thwarted by their enemies who wanted
them alive—wanted to draw their
knowledge from them as a vampire bat
might seek to feast. And, when even
death was denied them, help had come.
Lt. McGuire had tried to die. He and Professor Sykes had embraced death, but their enemies, who wanted them alive to extract their knowledge like a vampire bat feasting, had intervened. And when even death was denied to them, help arrived.
The enemy ship had gone crashing
to destruction where its melting metal
made hissing clouds of steam as it buried
itself in the ocean. And this craft
that had saved them—Lieutenant McGuire
had never been on a submarine,
but he knew it could be only that that
held him now and carried him somewhere
at tremendous speed.
The enemy ship had crashed into destruction, its melting metal creating hissing clouds of steam as it sank into the ocean. And this vessel that had saved them—Lieutenant McGuire had never been on a submarine, but he knew it could only be that which was now holding him and speeding him somewhere at incredible velocity.
This was miracle enough! But to
see, with eyes which could not be deceiving
him, a vision of men, human,
white of face—men like himself—bending
and working over Sykes’ unconscious
body—that could not be immediately
grasped.
This was already a miracle! But to see, with eyes that couldn't be fooled, a vision of men, human, pale-faced—men like him—bending over and working on Sykes' unconscious body—that was hard to fully understand.
Their faces, unlike the bleached-blood
horrors he had seen, were aglow
with the flush of health. They were
tall, slenderly built, graceful in their
quick motions as they worked to revive
the unconscious man. One stopped, as
he passed, to lay a cool hand on McGuire’s
forehead, and the eyes that
looked down seemed filled with the
blessed quality of kindness.
Their faces, unlike the pale and terrifying ones he had seen, shone with a healthy glow. They were tall, slender, and graceful in their quick movements as they worked to revive the unconscious man. One paused as he walked by to place a cool hand on McGuire’s forehead, and the eyes that gazed down seemed full of genuine kindness.
They were human—his own kind!—and
McGuire was unable to take in at
first the full wonder of it.
They were human—his own kind!—and McGuire couldn't fully grasp the wonder of it at first.
Did the tall man speak? His lips
did not move, yet McGuire heard the
words as in some inner ear.
Did the tall man speak? His lips
didn't move, yet McGuire heard the
words as if through some inner ear.
“We were awaiting you, friend Mack
Guire.” The voice was musical, thrilling,
and yet the listening man could
not have sworn that he heard a voice at
all. It was as if a thought were placed
within his mind by the one beside him.
“We were waiting for you, friend Mack Guire.” The voice was melodic and exciting, yet the man listening couldn't have sworn he actually heard a voice at all. It felt like a thought was being put into his mind by the person next to him.
The one who had paused hurried on
to aid the others, and McGuire let his
gaze wander.
The person who had stopped quickly moved on to help the others, and McGuire let his eyes drift.
The porthole beside him showed
dimly a pale green light; they were
submerged, and the hissing rush of
water told him that they were travelling
fast. There was a door in the
farther wall; beyond was a room of
gleaming lights that reflected from
myriads of shining levers and dials. A
control room. A figure moved as McGuire
watched, to press on a lever
where a red light was steadily increasing
in brightness. He consulted strange
instruments before him, touched a
metal button here and there, then
opened a switch, and the rippling hiss
of waters outside their craft softened
to a gentler note.
The porthole next to him showed a faint green light; they were underwater, and the rushing sound of water told him they were moving quickly. There was a door on the far wall; beyond it was a room filled with bright lights reflecting off countless shiny levers and dials. A control room. A figure moved as McGuire watched, pressing a lever where a red light was steadily getting brighter. The figure checked strange instruments in front of him, pressed a metal button here and there, then flipped a switch, and the hissing sound of the water outside their craft softened to a gentler tone.
The tall one was beside him again.
The tall one was next to him again.
“Your friend will live,” he told him
in that wordless tongue, “and we are
almost arrived. The invisible arms of
our anchorage have us now and will
draw us safely to rest.”
“Your friend is going to live,” he told him in that silent way, “and we’re almost there. The unseen arms of our haven have us now and will pull us to safety.”
The kindly tone was music in McGuire’s
ears, and he smiled in reply.
“Friends!” he thought. “We are among
friends.”
The friendly tone was music to McGuire's ears, and he smiled in response. "Friends!" he thought. "We are among friends."
“You are most welcome,” the other
assured him, “and, yes, you are truly
among friends.” But the lieutenant
glanced upward in wonder, for he knew
that he had uttered no spoken word.
“You're very welcome,” the other assured him, “and yes, you're definitely among friends.” But the lieutenant looked up in amazement, as he realized that he hadn't said anything aloud.
Their ship turned and changed its
course beneath them, then came finally
to rest with a slight rocking motion as
if cushioned on powerful springs.
Sykes was being assisted to his feet as
the tall man reached for McGuire’s
hand and helped him to rise.
Their ship turned and changed direction beneath them, finally coming to rest with a slight rocking motion as if it were cushioned on strong springs. Sykes was helped to his feet as the tall man reached for McGuire’s hand and assisted him in standing up.
The two men of Earth stood for a
long minute while they stared unbelievingly
into each other’s eyes. Their
wonder and amazement found no words
for expression but must have been apparent
to the one beside them.
The two men from Earth stood for a long minute, gazing in disbelief into each other’s eyes. Their wonder and amazement were beyond words but must have been obvious to the person next to them.
“You will understand,” he told them.
“Do not question this reality even to
yourselves. You are safe!… Come.”
And he led the way through an opening
doorway to a wet deck outside.
Beyond this was a wharf of carved
stone, and the men followed where
steps were inset to allow them to
ascend.
“You will understand,” he said to them.
“Don’t question this reality, not even to yourselves. You’re safe!… Come.”
And he led the way through an open doorway to a wet deck outside.
Beyond this was a stone wharf, and the men followed where steps were embedded to help them climb up.
Again McGuire could not know if he
heard a tumult of sound or sensed it in
some deeper way. The air about them
was aglow with soft light, and it echoed
in his ears with music unmistakably
real—beautiful music!—exhilarating!
But the clamor of welcoming voices,
like the words from their tall companion,
came soundlessly to him.
Again, McGuire couldn’t tell if he was hearing a flood of sound or experiencing it in some deeper way. The air around them glowed with soft light, and it resonated in his ears with music that was undeniably real—beautiful music!—exhilarating! But the din of welcoming voices, like the words from their tall companion, reached him without sound.
There were people, throngs of
them, waiting. Tall like the others,
garbed, like those horrible beings of a
past that seemed distant and remote, in
loose garments of radiant colors. And
everywhere were welcoming smiles and
warm and friendly glances.
There were people, crowds of them, waiting. Tall like the others, dressed like those awful creatures from a past that felt far away, in loose, brightly colored clothing. And everywhere were friendly smiles and warm, welcoming looks.
McGuire let his dazed eyes roam
around to find the sculptured walls of
a huge room like a tremendous cave.
The soft glow of light was everywhere,
and it brought out the beauty of flowing
lines and delicate colors in statuary
and bas-relief that adorned the walls.
Behind him the water made a dark
pool, and from it projected the upper
works of their strange craft.
McGuire let his dazed eyes wander around and take in the sculpted walls of a massive room that resembled a huge cave. A soft glow of light surrounded him, highlighting the beauty of the flowing lines and delicate colors in the statues and bas-reliefs that decorated the walls. Behind him, the water formed a dark pool, and from it emerged the upper part of their unusual craft.
His eyes were hungry for these new
sights, but he turned with Sykes to
follow their guide through the colorful
crowd that parted to let them through.
They passed under a carved archway
and found themselves in another and
greater room.
His eyes were eager for these new sights, but he turned with Sykes to follow their guide through the vibrant crowd that stepped aside to let them through. They walked under a beautifully carved archway and entered another, even larger room.
But was it a room? McGuire marveled
at its tremendous size. His eyes
took in the smooth green of a grassy
lawn, the flowers and plants, and then
they followed where the hand of Sykes
was pointing. The astronomer gripped
McGuire’s arm in a numbing clutch;
his other hand was raised above.
But was it a room? McGuire was amazed at how large it was. His eyes admired the smooth green of the grassy lawn, the flowers and plants, and then followed where Sykes was pointing. The astronomer had a tight grip on McGuire’s arm; his other hand was raised high.
“The stars,” he said. “The clouds are
gone; it is night!”
“The stars,” he said. “The clouds are gone; it’s night!”
And where he pointed was a vault of
black velvet. Deep hues of blue seemed
blended with it, and far in its depths
were the old familiar star-groups of the
skies. “Ah!” the scientist breathed,
“the beautiful, friendly stars!”
And where he pointed was a vault of
black velvet. Deep shades of blue seemed
mixed in, and far within its depths
were the old familiar star patterns of the
sky. “Ah!” the scientist breathed,
“the beautiful, welcoming stars!”
Their guide waited; then, “Come,”
he urged gently, and led them toward a
lake whose unruffled glassy surface
mirrored the stars above. Beside it a
man was waiting to receive them.
Their guide waited; then, “Come,”
he encouraged softly, and led them toward a
lake whose smooth, reflective surface
mirrored the stars above. Beside it, a
man was waiting to greet them.
McGuire had to force his eyes away
from the unreal beauty of opal walls
like the fairy structures they had seen.
There was color everywhere that blended
and fused to make glorious harmony
that was pure joy to the eyes.
McGuire had to pull his gaze away from the unreal beauty of the opal walls, like the fairy-tale places they had seen. There was color everywhere that blended and merged to create a stunning harmony that was pure joy to look at.
The man who waited was young.
He stood erect, his face like that of
a Grecian statue, and his robe was blazing
with the flash of jewels. Beside
him was a girl, tall and slender, and
sweetly serious of face. Like the man,
her garments were lovely with jeweled
iridescence, and now McGuire saw that
the throng within the vast space was
similarly apparelled.
The man who waited was young. He stood tall, his face resembling a Grecian statue, and his robe was bright with the shimmer of jewels. Next to him was a girl, tall and slender, with a sweetly serious expression. Like the man, her clothes were beautiful and sparkling with jewels, and now McGuire noticed that the crowd in the large space was dressed similarly.
The tall man raised his hand.
The tall man raised his hand.
“Welcome!” he said, and McGuire
realized with a start that the words
were spoken aloud. “You are most welcome,
my friends, among the people of
that world you call Venus.”
“Welcome!” he said, and McGuire realized with a jolt that he had spoken the words out loud. “You are very welcome, my friends, among the people of the world you refer to as Venus.”
Professor Sykes was still weak from
his ordeal; he wavered perceptibly
where he stood, and the man before
them them turned to give an order.
There were chairs that came like
magic; bright robes covered them; and
the men were seated while the man and
girl also took seats beside them as
those who prepare for an intimate talk
with friends.
Professor Sykes was still weak from his ordeal; he swayed slightly where he stood, and the man in front of them turned to give an order. Chairs appeared as if by magic; they were draped in bright robes, and the men sat down while the man and girl also took their seats next to them, like those getting ready for a close conversation with friends.
Lieutenant McGuire found his voice
at last. “Who are you?” he asked in
wondering tones. “What does it mean?
We were lost—and you saved us. But
you—you are not like the others.” And
he repeated, “What does it mean?”
Lieutenant McGuire finally found his voice. “Who are you?” he asked, sounding both surprised and curious. “What does this mean? We were lost—and you saved us. But you—you’re not like the others.” And he asked again, “What does it mean?”
“No,” said the other with a slight
smile, “we truly are not like those
others. They are not men such as you
and I. They are something less than
human: animals—vermin!—from whom
God, in His wisdom, has seen fit to
withhold the virtues that raise men
higher than the beasts.”
“No,” said the other with a slight smile, “we really aren’t like those others. They aren’t people like you and me. They’re something less than human: animals—vermin!—from whom God, in His wisdom, has chosen to withhold the qualities that elevate humans above the beasts.”
His face hardened as he spoke and
for a moment the eyes were stern, but
he smiled again as he continued.
His face grew tough as he spoke, and for a moment his eyes were serious, but he smiled again as he continued.
“And we,” he said, “you ask who we
are. We are the people of Venus. I am
Djorn, ruler, in name, of all. ‘In name’
I say, for we rule here by common reason;
I am only selected to serve. And
this is my sister, Althora. The name,
with us, means ‘radiant light.’” He
turned to exchange smiles with the girl
at his side. “We think her well named,”
he said.
“And we,” he said, “you want to know who we are. We are the people of Venus. I’m Djorn, the ruler, in name, of all. ‘In name’ I say, because we govern here by mutual understanding; I’m just chosen to serve. And this is my sister, Althora. The name, for us, means ‘radiant light.’” He turned to share smiles with the girl next to him. “We think she’s well named,” he said.
“The others,”—he waved toward the
throng that clustered about—“you will
learn to know in time.”
“The others,” he gestured toward the crowd gathered around, “you’ll get to know eventually.”
Professor Sykes felt the need
of introductions.
Prof. Sykes thought it was necessary to make introductions.
“This is Lieutenant—” he began, but
the other interrupted with an upraised
hand.
“This is Lieutenant—” he started, but the other cut him off with a raised hand.
“Mack Guire,” he supplied; “and you
are Professor Sykes…. Oh, we know
you!” he laughed; “we have been
watching you since your arrival; we
have been waiting to help you.”
“Mack Guire,” he said; “and you are Professor Sykes…. Oh, we know you!” he laughed; “we’ve been watching you since you arrived; we’ve been waiting to help you.”
The professor was open-mouthed.
The professor was speechless.
“Your thoughts,” explained the
other, “are as a printed page. We have
been with you by mental contact at all
times. We could hear, but, at that distance,
and—pardon me!—with your
limited receptivity, we could not communicate.
“Your thoughts,” explained the other, “are like a printed page. We have been connected with you mentally at all times. We could hear you, but at that distance, and—sorry!—with your limited ability to receive, we couldn’t communicate.”
“Do not resent our intrusion,” he
added; “we listened only for our own
good, and we shall show you how to
insulate your thoughts. We do not
pry.”
“Don’t hold a grudge about us interrupting,” he added; “we were listening only for our own benefit, and we’ll show you how to protect your thoughts. We’re not being nosy.”
Lieutenant McGuire waved all that
aside. “You saved us from them,” he
said; “that’s the answer. But—what
does it mean? Those others are in control;
they are attacking our Earth, the
world where we lived. Why do you
permit—?”
Lieutenant McGuire brushed that off. “You saved us from them,” he said; “that’s the answer. But—what does it mean? Those others are in control; they’re attacking our Earth, the world we lived in. Why do you allow—?”
Again the other’s face was set in
sterner lines.
Again, the other person's face was set in a more serious expression.
“Yes,” he said, and his voice was full
of unspoken regret, “they do rule this
world; they have attacked your Earth;
they intend much more, and I fear they
must be successful. Listen. Your
wonderment is natural, and I shall explain.
“Yes,” he said, his voice heavy with unspoken regret, “they are in control of this world; they have attacked your Earth; they have much bigger plans, and I’m afraid they will succeed. Listen. Your curiosity is understandable, and I will explain.
“We are the people of Venus. Some
centuries ago we ruled this world. Now
you find us a handful only, living like
moles in this underworld.”
“We are the people of Venus. Some centuries ago, we ruled this world. Now you find us just a few, living like moles in this underground.”
“Underworld?” protested Professor
Sykes. He pointed above to the familiar
constellations. “Where are the
clouds?” he asked.
"Underworld?" protested Professor Sykes. He pointed up at the familiar constellations. "Where are the clouds?" he asked.
The girl, Althora, leaned forward
now. “It will please my brother,” she
said in a soft voice, “that you thought
it real. He has had pleasure in creating
that—a replica of the skies we used to
know before the coming of the clouds.”
The girl, Althora, leaned forward now. “It will make my brother happy,” she said softly, “that you believed it was real. He has enjoyed creating that—a replica of the skies we used to know before the clouds arrived.”
Professor Sykes was bewildered.
“That sky—the stars—they
are not real?” he asked incredulously.
“But the grass—the flowers—”
Professor Sykes was confused.
“That sky—the stars—they
aren't real?” he asked in disbelief.
“But the grass—the flowers—”
Her laugh rippled like music. “Oh,
they are real,” she told him, and her
brother gave added explanation.
Her laugh flowed like music. “Oh, they are real,” she said to him, and her brother provided more details.
“The lights,” he said: “we supply the
actinic rays that the clouds cut off
above. We have sunlight here, made
by our own hands; that is why we are
as we are and not like the red ones with
their bleached skins. We had our lights
everywhere through the world when we
lived above, but those red beasts are
ignorant; they do not know how to
operate them; they do not know that
they live in darkness even in the light.”
“The lights,” he said, “we provide the
actinic rays that the clouds block
above. We have sunlight here, created
by our own hands; that's why we are
who we are and not like the red ones with
their pale skins. We had our lights
everywhere in the world when we
lived above, but those red creatures are
clueless; they don’t know how
to use them; they don’t realize that
they live in darkness even when it’s light.”
“Then we are below ground?” asked
the flyer. “You live here?”
“Are we underground then?” asked the flyer. “You live here?”
“It is all we have now. At that time
of which I tell, it was the red ones who
lived out of sight; they were a race of
rodents in human form. They lived in
the subterranean caves with which this
planet is pierced. We could have exterminated
them at any time, but, in
our ignorance, we permitted them to
live, for we, of Venus—I use your name
for the planet—do not willingly take
life.”
“It’s all we have now. Back then, the red ones lived hidden away; they were a race of rodents in human shape. They lived in the underground caves that crisscross this planet. We could have wiped them out at any moment, but out of ignorance, we allowed them to survive because we, from Venus—I use your name for the planet—don’t take life lightly.”
“They have no such compunctions!”
Professor Sykes’ voice was harsh; he
was remembering the sacrifice to the
hungry plants.
“They don’t have those kinds of feelings!”
Professor Sykes’ voice was harsh; he
was remembering the sacrifice to the
hungry plants.
A flash as of pain crossed the sensitive
features of the girl, and the man
beside her seemed speaking to her in
soundless words.
A brief flash of pain crossed the girl's sensitive features, and the man next to her seemed to be speaking to her without making any sound.
“Your mind-picture was not pleasant,”
he told the scientist; then continued:
“Your mental image wasn’t pleasant,” he told the scientist; then continued:
“Remember, we were upon the world,
and these others were within it. There
came a comet. Oh, our astronomers
plotted its course; they told us we were
safe. But at the last some unknown
influence diverted it; its gaseous projection
swept our world with flame.
Only an instant; but when it had passed
there was left only death….”
“Remember, we were on the outside, and those others were on the inside. Then a comet appeared. Our astronomers charted its path and assured us we were safe. But at the last moment, some unknown force changed its course; its fiery tail swept across our planet. Just for an instant; but when it was over, all that remained was death….”
He was lost in recollection for a
time; the girl beside him reached
over to touch his hand.
He zoned out for a moment; the girl next to him leaned over to touch his hand.
“Those within—the red ones—escaped,”
he went on. “They poured
forth when they found that catastrophe
had overwhelmed us. And we, the
handful that were left, were forced to
take shelter here. We have lived here
since, waiting for the day when the
Master of Destinies shall give us freedom
and a world in which to live.”
“Those inside—the red ones—got away,” he continued. “They rushed out when they realized that disaster had struck us. And we, the few who remained, had to take refuge here. We've been living here since, awaiting the day when the Master of Destinies will grant us freedom and a place to call home.”
“You speak,” suggested the scientist,
“as if this had happened to you. Surely
you refer to your ancestors; you are the
descendants of those who were saved.”
“You speak,” suggested the scientist,
“as if this happened to you. Surely
you’re talking about your ancestors; you are the
descendants of those who were saved.”
“We are the people,” said the other.
“We lived then; we live now; we shall
live for a future of endless years.
“We are the people,” said the other.
“We lived then; we live now; we will
live for a future of endless years.
“Have you not searched for the
means to control the life principle—you
people of Earth?” he asked. “We
have it here. You see”—and he waved
a hand toward the standing throng—“we
are young to your eyes and the
others who greeted you were the same.”
“Have you not looked for a way to control the life force—you people of Earth?” he asked. “We have it here. You see”—and he gestured toward the crowd—“we appear young to you, and the others who welcomed you were the same.”
McGuire and the scientist exchanged
glances of corroboration.
McGuire and the scientist exchanged knowing glances.
“But your age,” asked Sykes, “measured
in years?”
“But your age,” Sykes asked, “measured in years?”
“We hardly measure life in years.”
“We hardly measure life in years.”
Professor Sykes nodded slowly; his
mind found difficulty in accepting so
astounding a fact. “But our language?”
he queried. “How is it that you can
speak our tongue?”
Professor Sykes nodded slowly; his mind struggled to accept such an astonishing fact. “But our language?” he asked. “How is it that you can speak our language?”
The tall man smiled and leaned
forward to place a hand on a knee
of each of the men beside him. “Why
not,” he asked, “when there doubtless is
relationship between us.
The tall man smiled and leaned forward to put a hand on each of the men's knees beside him. “Why not,” he asked, “when there’s clearly a connection between us?
“You called the continent Atlantis.
Perhaps its very existence is but a fable
now: it has been many centuries since
we have had instruments to record
thought force from Earth, and we have
lost touch. But, my friends, even then
we of Venus had conquered space, and
it was we who visited Atlantis to find
a race more nearly like ourselves than
were the barbarians who held the other
parts of Earth.
“You called the continent Atlantis.
Maybe its existence is just a myth now: it’s been many centuries since we had the tools to capture thought energy from Earth, and we’ve lost that connection. But, my friends, even back then we from Venus had mastered space, and it was us who visited Atlantis to discover a race that resembled us more closely than the barbarians who occupied the other regions of Earth.
“I was there, but I returned. There
were some who stayed and they were
lost with the others in the terrible cataclysm
that sank a whole continent beneath
the waters. But some, we have
believed, escaped.”
“I was there, but I came back. Some chose to stay and they got lost with the others in the awful disaster that submerged an entire continent beneath the waves. But some, we believe, made it out.”
“Why have you not been back?” the
flyer asked. “You could have helped us
so much.”
“Why haven’t you come back?” the flyer asked. “You could have helped us a lot.”
“It was then that our own destruction
came upon us. The same comet,
perhaps, may have caused a change of
stresses in your Earth and sunk the
lost Atlantis. Ah! That was a beautiful
land, but we have never seen it
since. We have been—here.
“It was then that our own downfall came upon us. The same comet, perhaps, may have triggered a shift in stresses on your Earth and submerged the lost Atlantis. Ah! That was a beautiful land, but we've never seen it since. We've been—here.
“But you will understand, now,” he
added, “that, with our insight into your
minds, we have little difficulty in mastering
your language.”
“But you’ll understand now,” he added, “that with our ability to read your minds, we have no trouble at all mastering your language.”
This talk of science and incredible
history left Lieutenant McGuire cold.
His mind could not wander long from
its greatest concern.
This discussion about science and amazing history left Lieutenant McGuire feeling indifferent. His thoughts couldn’t stray for long from what mattered most to him.
“But the earth!” he exclaimed.
“What about the earth? This attack!
Those devils mean real mischief!”
“But the earth!” he exclaimed.
“What about the earth? This attack!
Those guys are up to no good!”
“More than you know; more than you
can realize, friend Mack Guire!”
“More than you know; more than you can realize, friend Mack Guire!”
“Why?” demanded the flyer.
“Why?”
“Why?” asked the flyer.
“Why?”
“Have your countries not reached out
for other countries when land was
needed?” asked the man, Djorn. “Land—land!
Space in which to breed—that
is the reason for the invasion.
“Have your countries not sought help from others when land was needed?” asked the man, Djorn. “Land—land! Space to grow—that is why we invade.
“This world has no such continents
as yours. Here the globe is covered by
the oceans; we have perhaps one hundredth
of the land areas of your Earth
And the red ones breed like flies. Life
means nothing to them; they die like
flies, too. But they need more room;
they intend to find it on your world.”
“This world has no continents like yours. Here, the globe is mostly covered by oceans; we have maybe one percent of the land areas of your Earth. And the red ones multiply like flies. Life means nothing to them; they die like flies, too. But they need more space; they plan to find it on your world.”
“A strange race,” mused Professor
Sykes. “They puzzled
me. But—‘less than human,’ I think
you said. Then how about their ships?
How could they invent them?”
"A weird" race,” thought Professor
Sykes. “They confuse
me. But—‘less than human,’ I believe
you mentioned. Then what about their ships?
How were they able to create them?”
“Ours—all ours! They found a
world ready and waiting for them.
Through the centuries they have
learned to master some few of our inventions.
The ships!—the ethereal
vibrations! Oh, they have been cleverer
than we dreamed possible.”
“Ours—all ours! They discovered a world ready and waiting for them. Over the centuries, they have learned to master a few of our inventions. The ships!—the ethereal vibrations! Oh, they have been smarter than we ever imagined.”
“Well, how can we stop them?” demanded
McGuire. “We must. You
have the submarines—”
“Okay, how do we stop them?” McGuire asked. “We have to. You have the submarines—”
“One only,” the other interrupted.
“We saved that, and we brought some
machinery. We have made this place
habitable; we have not been idle. But
there are limitations.”
“One only,” the other interrupted.
“We saved that, and we brought some
machinery. We’ve made this place
livable; we haven’t been idle. But
there are limitations.”
“But your ray that you projected—it
brought down their ship!”
“But the beam you shot—it took down their ship!”
“We were protecting you, and we
protect ourselves; that is enough.
There is One will deliver us in His own
good time; we may not go forth and
slaughter.”
“We were keeping you safe, and we’re looking out for ourselves; that’s all that matters. There is One who will save us in His own time; we can't just go out and kill.”
There was a note of resignation and
patience in the voice that filled McGuire
with hopeless forebodings.
Plainly this was not an aggressive race.
They had evolved beyond the stage of
wanton slaughter, and, even now, they
waited patiently for the day when some
greater force should come to their aid.
There was a tone of acceptance and patience in the voice that made McGuire feel a sense of hopelessness. Clearly, this was not an aggressive race. They had moved past the point of senseless violence, and even now, they were waiting patiently for the day when some stronger force would come to help them.
The man beside them spoke quickly.
“One moment—you will pardon me—someone
is calling—” He listened intently
to some soundless call, and he
sent a silent message in reply.
The man next to them spoke rapidly.
“One moment—you’ll excuse me—someone
is calling—” He listened closely
to some silent call, and he
sent a quiet message in response.
“I have instructed them,” he said.
“Come and you shall see how impregnable
is our position. The red ones
have resented our destruction of their
ship.”
“I’ve told them,” he said.
“Come and you’ll see how secure
our position is. The red ones
have been upset about our destroying their
ship.”
The face of the girl, Althora, was
perturbed. “More killings?” she asked.
The girl's face, Althora, looked troubled. “More killings?” she asked.
“Only as they force themselves to
their own death,” her brother told her.
“Be not disturbed.”
“Only when they push themselves to their own death,” her brother told her. “Don’t be disturbed.”
The throng in the vast space drew
apart as the figure of their leader
strode quickly through with the two
men following close. There were many
rooms and passages; the men had
glimpses of living quarters, of places
where machinery made soft whirring
sounds; more sights than their eyes
could see or their minds comprehend.
They came at last to an open chamber.
The crowd in the large area parted as their leader moved swiftly through, with two men following closely behind. There were numerous rooms and hallways; the men caught glimpses of living spaces and areas where machines created soft whirring noises; more sights than their eyes could take in or their minds could understand. They finally arrived at an open room.
The men looked up to see above them
a tremendous inverted-cone, and there
was the gold of cloudland glowing
through an opening at the top. It was
the inside of a volcano where they
stood, and McGuire remembered the
island and its volcanic peak where the
ship had swerved aside. He felt that
he knew now where they were.
The men looked up to see above them
a huge inverted cone, and there
was the golden glow of the clouds
shining through an opening at the top. It was
the inside of a volcano where they
stood, and McGuire remembered the
island and its volcanic peak where the
ship had veered off course. He felt that
he finally knew where they were.
Above them, a flash of light marked
the passage of a ship over the crater’s
mouth, and he realized that the ships of
the reds were not avoiding the island
now. Did it mean an attack? And
how could these new friends meet it?
Above them, a flash of light signaled the movement of a ship over the crater’s opening, and he understood that the ships of the reds were no longer steering clear of the island. Did this mean an attack? And how could these new allies face it?
Before them on the level volcanic
floor were great machines that came
suddenly to life, and their roar rose to
a thunder of violence, while, in the center,
a cluster of electric sparks like
whirling stars formed a cloud of blue
fire. It grew, and its hissing, crackling
length reached upward to a fine-drawn
point that touched the opening above.
Before them on the flat volcanic floor were massive machines that suddenly sprang to life, their roar escalating to a violent thunder. In the center, a swirl of electric sparks like whirling stars created a cloud of blue fire. It expanded, and the hissing, crackling length reached upward to a sharp point that touched the opening above.
“Follow!” commanded their leader
and went rapidly before them where a
passage wound and twisted to bring
them at last to the light of day.
“Follow!” commanded their leader and quickly moved ahead of them, where a passage wound and twisted to finally lead them into the light of day.
The flame of the golden clouds was
above them in the midday sky, and beneath
it were scores of ships that swept
in formations through the air.
The light of the golden clouds was
overhead in the midday sky, and below
it were numerous ships that moved
in formations through the air.
“Attacking?” asked the lieutenant
with ill-concealed excitement.
“Attacking?” the lieutenant asked, barely able to hide his excitement.
“I fear so. They tried to gas us some
centuries ago; it may be they have forgotten
what we taught them then.”
“I’m afraid so. They tried to gas us centuries ago; maybe they’ve forgotten what we taught them back then.”
One squadron came downward and
swept with inconceivable speed
over a portion of the island that
stretched below. The men were a short
distance up on the mountain’s side, and
the scene that lay before them was
crystal clear. There were billowing
clouds of gas that spread over the land
where the ships had passed. Other
ships followed; they would blanket the
island in gas.
One squadron swooped down and
raced incredibly fast
over a part of the island
below. The men were a short
distance up the mountain’s slope, and
the view that unfolded was
crystal clear. There were drifting
clouds of gas covering the land
where the ships had gone by. More
ships were coming; they would cover the
island in gas.
The man beside them gave a sigh of
regret. “They have struck the first
blow,” he said. He stood silent with
half-closed eyes; then: “I have ordered
resistance.” And there was genuine
sorrow and regret in his eyes as he
looked toward the mountain top.
The man next to them sighed sadly. “They’ve made the first move,” he said. He stood there quiet with his eyes half shut; then added, “I’ve commanded resistance.” And there was real sorrow and regret in his eyes as he gazed at the mountain peak.
McGuire’s eyes followed the other’s
gaze to find nothing at first save the
volcanic peak in hard outline upon the
background of gold; then only a shimmer
as of heat about the lofty cone.
The air above him quivered, formed to
ripples that spread in great circles
where the enemy ships were flashing
away.
McGuire’s eyes tracked the other’s gaze and initially saw nothing but the stark outline of the volcanic peak against a golden background; then there was just a shimmer, like heat, around the tall cone. The air above him shook, creating ripples that spread into large circles where the enemy ships were speeding away.
Swifter than swift aircraft, with a
speed that shattered space, they
reached out and touched—and the
ships, at that touch, fell helplessly
down from the heights. They turned
awkwardly as they fell or dropped like
huge pointed projectiles. And the
waters below took them silently and
buried in their depths all trace of what
an instant sooner had been an argosy of
the air.
Swifter than fast planes, with a speed that broke through space, they reached out and touched—and the ships, at that touch, fell helplessly from the heights. They turned awkwardly as they fell or dropped like giant pointed missiles. And the waters below took them silently and buried in their depths all trace of what had just an instant before been a fleet in the sky.
The ripples ceased, again the air was
clear and untroubled, but beneath the
golden clouds was no single sign of
life.
The ripples died down, and once more the air was clear and calm, but beneath the golden clouds, there was not a single sign of life.
The flyer’s breathless suspense
ended in an explosive gasp. “What
a washout!” he exclaimed, and again
he thought only of this as a weapon to
be used for his own ends. “Can we use
that on their fleets?” he asked. “Why,
man—they will never conquer the
earth; they will never even make a
start.”
The flyer’s intense suspense
ended in a dramatic gasp. “What a letdown!” he exclaimed, and again
he thought only of this as a tool to
be used for his own purposes. “Can we use
that against their fleets?” he asked. “Why, man—they will never conquer the
earth; they won't even get started.”
The tall figure of Djorn turned and
looked at him. “The lust to kill!” he
said sadly. “You still have it—though
you are fighting for your own, which is
some excuse.
The tall figure of Djorn turned and looked at him. “The desire to kill!” he said sadly. “You still have it—though you’re fighting for your own, which is some excuse.
“No, this will not destroy their fleets,
for their fleets will not come here to
be destroyed. It will be many centuries
before ever again the aircraft of
the reds dare venture near.”
“No, this won’t destroy their fleets,
because their fleets won't come here to
be destroyed. It will be many centuries
before the aircraft of the reds dare venture near again.”
“We will build another one and take
it where they are—” The voice of the
fighting man was vibrant with sudden
hope.
“We'll build another one and take it to them—” The fighting man's voice was filled with sudden hope.
“We were two hundred years building
and perfecting this,” the other told
him. “Can you wait that long?”
“We spent two hundred years building and perfecting this,” the other said to him. “Can you wait that long?”
And Lieutenant McGuire, as he followed
dejectedly behind the leader,
heard nothing of Professor Sykes’
eager questions as to how this miracle
was done.
And Lieutenant McGuire, as he walked dejectedly behind the leader, heard none of Professor Sykes’ excited questions about how this miracle was achieved.
“Can you wait that long?” this man,
Djorn, had asked. And the flyer saw
plainly the answer that spelled death
and destruction to the world.
“Can you wait that long?” this man,
Djorn, had asked. And the flyer saw
obviously the answer that meant death
and destruction to the world.
CHAPTER XIV
The mountains of Nevada are not
noted for their safe and easy landing
places. But the motor of the plane
that Captain Blake was piloting roared
smoothly in the cool air while the man’s
eyes went searching, searching, for
something, and he hardly knew what
that something might be.
The mountains of Nevada aren't
known for their safe and easy landing
sites. But the plane's engine
that Captain Blake was flying roared
smoothly in the cool air while the man’s
eyes scanned the surroundings, looking
for something, though he hardly knew what
that something might be.
He went over again, as he had done a
score of times, the remarks of Lieutenant
McGuire. Mac had laughed that
day when he told Blake of his experience.
He reviewed once more, just like he had a dozen times before, the comments made by Lieutenant McGuire. Mac had laughed that day when he shared his experience with Blake.
“I was flying that transport,” he had
said, “and, boy! when one motor began
to throw oil I knew I was out of luck.
Nothing but rocky peaks and valleys
full of trees as thick and as pointed as
a porcupine’s quills. Flying pretty
high to maintain altitude with one
motor out, so I just naturally had to
find a place to set her down. I found
it, too, though it seemed too good to be
true off in that wilderness.
“I was flying that transport,” he said, “and, man! when one engine started leaking oil, I knew I was in trouble. Just rocky mountains and valleys full of trees as dense and sharp as a porcupine’s quills. I was flying pretty high to keep my altitude with one engine down, so I really had to find a place to land. I found it, though it seemed too good to be true out there in the wild.”
“A fine level spot, all smooth rock,
except for a few clumps of grass, and
just bumpy enough to make the landing
interesting. But, say, Captain! I
almost cracked up at that, I was so
darn busy staring at something else.
“A flat area, all smooth rock,
except for a few patches of grass, and
just bumpy enough to make the landing
interesting. But, hey, Captain! I
almost lost it there; I was so
really focused on something else.”
“Off in some trees was a dirigible—Sure;
go ahead and laugh; I didn’t believe
it either, and I was looking at it.
But there had been a whale of a storm
through there the day before, and it
had knocked over some trees that had
been screening the thing, and there it
was!
“Off in some trees was a blimp—Sure;
go ahead and laugh; I didn’t believe
it either, and I was looking at it.
But there had been a huge storm
through there the day before, and it
had knocked over some trees that had
been hiding the thing, and there it
was!
“Well, I came to in time to pull up
her nose and miss a rock or two, and
then I started pronto for that valley of
trees and the thing that was buried
among them.”
“Well, I came to just in time to pull up her nose and dodge a rock or two, and then I took off right away for that valley of trees and the thing that was buried among them.”
Captain Blake recalled the
conversation word for word,
though he had treated it jokingly at the
time. McGuire had found the ship and
a man—a half-crazed nut, so it seemed—living
there all alone. And he wasn’t
a bit keen about Mac’s learning of the
ship. But leave it to Mac to get the
facts—or what the old bird claimed
were facts.
Captain Blake remembered the conversation exactly, even though he had taken it lightly back then. McGuire had discovered the ship and a guy—a completely unhinged dude, it seemed—living there all by himself. And he wasn't at all happy about Mac finding out about the ship. But you could count on Mac to get the details—or what the old guy insisted were the details.
There was the body of a youngster
there, a man of about Mac’s age. He
had fallen and been killed the day before,
and the old man was half crazy
with grief. Mac had dug a grave and
helped bury the body, and after that
the old fellow’s story had come out.
There was the body of a young man there, around Mac’s age. He had fallen and died the day before, and the old man was half crazy with grief. Mac had dug a grave and helped bury the body, and after that, the old guy’s story came out.
He had been to the moon, he said.
And this was a space ship. Wouldn’t
tell how it operated, and shut up like a
clam when Mac asked if he had gone
alone. The young chap had gone with
him, it seemed, and the man wouldn’t
talk—just sat and stared out at the yellow
mound where the youngster was
buried.
He said he had been to the moon.
And this was a spaceship. He wouldn’t say how it worked and clammed up when Mac asked if he went solo. It seemed the young guy had gone with him, but the man wouldn’t say a word—just sat there and stared at the yellow mound where the kid was buried.
Mac had told Blake how he argued
with the man to prove up on his claims
and make a fortune for himself. But
no—fortunes didn’t interest him. And
there were some this-and-that and be-damned-to-’em
people who would never
get this invention—the dirty, thieving
rats!
Mac had told Blake how he argued with the guy to back up his claims and make a fortune for himself. But no—fortunes didn’t interest him. And there were some awful people who would never get this invention—the dirty, thieving rats!
And Mac, while he laughed, had
seemed half to believe it. Said the old
cuss was so sincere, and he had nothing
to sell. And—there was the ship! It
never got there without being flown in,
that was a cinch. And there wasn’t a
propellor on it nor a place for one—just
open ports where a blast came out,
or so the inventor said.
And Mac, while he laughed, seemed to half-believe it. He said the old guy was so genuine and had nothing to sell. And—there was the ship! It never got there without being flown in, that was for sure. And there wasn’t a propeller on it or a spot for one—just open ports where a blast came out, or so the inventor claimed.
Captain Blake swung his ship on another
slanting line and continued to
comb the country for such marks as
McGuire had seen. And one moment
he told himself he was a fool to be on
any such hunt, while the next thought
would remind him that Mac had believed.
And Mac had a level head, and
he had radioed from Venus!
Captain Blake turned his ship onto another angled course and kept scanning the area for any signs like those McGuire had spotted. One minute he was thinking he was foolish for going on this search, and the next he was reminded that Mac had believed in it. And Mac was sensible, plus he had radioed from Venus!
There was the thing that made anything
seem possible. Mac had got a
message through, across that space, and
the enemy had ships that could do it.
Why not this one?
There was something that made anything seem possible. Mac had sent a message through that distance, and the enemy had ships that could do it. Why not this one?
And always his eyes were searching,
searching, for a level rocky expanse
and a tree-filled valley beyond, with
something, it might be, shining there,
unless the inventor had camouflaged it
more carefully now.
And always his eyes were looking,
looking, for a flat, rocky space
and a forested valley beyond, with
something, maybe, shining there,
unless the inventor had hidden it
more carefully now.
It was later on the same day when
Captain Blake’s blocky figure
climbed over the side of the cockpit.
Tired? Yes! But who could think of
cramped limbs and weary muscles when
his plane was resting on a broad, level
expanse of rock in the high Sierras and
a sharp-cut valley showed thick with
pines beyond. He could see the corner
only of a rough log shack that protruded.
It was later on the same day when Captain Blake’s sturdy figure climbed over the side of the cockpit. Tired? Yes! But who could focus on cramped limbs and sore muscles when his plane was resting on a wide, flat stretch of rock in the high Sierras and a sharply defined valley filled with pines lay just beyond? He could only see the corner of a rough log cabin that jutted out.
Blake scrambled over a natural rampart
of broken stone and went swiftly
toward the cabin. But he stopped
abruptly at the sound of a harsh voice.
Blake climbed up a natural barrier of broken rock and quickly headed toward the cabin. But he suddenly stopped at the sound of a gruff voice.
“Stop where you are,” the voice
ordered, “and stick up your hands!
Then turn around and get back as fast
as you can to that plane of yours.”
There was a glint of sunlight on a rifle
barrel in the window of the cabin.
“Stop right there,” the voice demanded, “and raise your hands! Then turn around and get back to your plane as quickly as you can.” There was a flash of sunlight on a rifle barrel in the cabin window.
Captain Blake stopped, but he did
not turn. “Are you Mr. Winslow?” he
asked.
Captain Blake stopped but didn't turn. “Are you Mr. Winslow?” he asked.
“That’s nothing to you! Get out!
Quick!”
“That's nothing to you! Get out!
Now!”
Blake was thinking fast. Here was
the man, without doubt—and he was
hostile as an Apache; the man behind
that harsh voice meant business. How
could he reach him? The inspiration
came at once. McGuire was the key.
Blake was thinking quickly. This was definitely the guy—and he was as hostile as an Apache; the man behind that tough voice was serious. How could he get through to him? The idea struck him immediately. McGuire was the answer.
“If you’re Winslow,” he called in a
steady voice, “you don’t want me to go
away; you want to talk with me.
There’s a young friend of yours in a
bad jam. You are the only one who
can help.”
“If you’re Winslow,” he called in a steady voice, “you don’t want me to leave; you want to talk to me. There’s a young friend of yours in a tough spot. You’re the only one who can help.”
“I haven’t any friends,” said the
rasping voice: “I don’t want any! Get
out!”
“I don’t have any friends,” said the raspy voice. “I don’t want any! Just leave!”
“You had one,” said the captain,
“whether you wanted him or not. He
believed in you—like the other young
chap who went with you to the moon.”
“You had one,” said the captain,
“whether you wanted him or not. He
believed in you—like the other young
guy who went with you to the moon.”
There was an audible gasp of dismay
from the window beyond, and
the barrel of the rifle made trembling
flickerings in the sun.
There was a noticeable gasp of shock from the window outside, and the barrel of the rifle glimmered unsteadily in the sunlight.
“You mean the flyer?” asked the
voice, and it seemed to have lost its
harsher note. “The pleasant young fellow?”
“You mean the flyer?” asked the voice, and it seemed to have lost its harsher tone. “The nice young guy?”
“I mean McGuire, who helped give
decent burial to your friend. And now
he has been carried off—out into space—and
you can help him. If you’ve a
spark of decency in you, you will hear
what I have to say.”
“I’m talking about McGuire, who helped give your friend a proper burial. And now he’s been taken away—out into space—and you can help him. If you have any decency left in you, you’ll listen to what I have to say.”
The rifle vanished within the cabin;
a door opened to frame a picture of a
tall man. He was stooped; the years,
or solitude, perhaps, had borne heavily
upon him; his face was a mat of gray
beard that was a continuation of the
unkempt hair above. The rifle was still
in his hand.
The rifle disappeared inside the cabin; a door opened to reveal a tall man. He was hunched over; the years, or maybe loneliness, had taken a toll on him; his face was covered with a tangled gray beard that blended into the messy hair above. The rifle was still in his hand.
But he motioned to the waiting man,
and “Come in!” he commanded. “I’ll
soon know if you’re telling the truth.
God help you if you’re not…. Come
in.”
But he gestured to the man waiting,
and “Come in!” he ordered. “I’ll
know soon enough if you’re being honest.
Good luck if you’re not…. Come
in.”
An hour was needed while the
bearded man learned the truth. And
Blake, too, picked up some facts. He
learned to his great surprise that he
was talking with an educated man, one
who had spent a lifetime in scientific
pursuits. And now, as the figure before
him seemed more the scientist and
less the crazed fabricator of wild fancies,
the truth of his claims seemed not
so remote.
An hour was needed while the bearded man learned the truth. And Blake, too, picked up some facts. To his great surprise, he discovered he was talking to an educated man, someone who had spent a lifetime in scientific studies. Now, as the figure before him seemed more like a scientist and less like a crazed maker of wild ideas, the truth of his claims didn't seem so far-fetched.
Half demented now, beyond a doubt!
A lifetime of disappointments and one
invention after another stolen from him
by those who knew more of law than
of science. And now he held fortune
in the secret of his ship—a secret which
he swore should never be given to the
world.
Half crazy now, no question about it!
A lifetime of letdowns and one
invention after another taken from him
by those who understood the law better than
science. And now he had his fortune
locked in the secret of his ship—a secret he
swore would never be revealed to the
world.
“Damn the world!” he snarled. “Did
the world ever give anything to me?
And what would they do with this?
They would prostitute it to their own
selfish ends; it would be just one more
means to conquer and kill; and the capitalists
would have it in their own
dirty hands so that new lines of transportation
beyond anything they dared
dream would be theirs to exploit.”
“Damn the world!” he growled. “Has the world ever given me anything? And what would they do with this? They’d use it for their own selfish purposes; it would just be another tool to dominate and destroy; and the capitalists would have it in their filthy hands, ready to exploit new transportation routes beyond anything they ever dared to dream.”
Blake, remembering the history
of a commercial age, found no
ready reply to that. But he told the
man of McGuire and the things that
had made him captive; he related what
he, himself, had seen in the dark night
on Mount Lawson, and he told of the
fragmentary message that showed McGuire
was still alive.
Blake, reflecting on the history of a commercial era, didn’t have an immediate response to that. But he shared with the man about McGuire and the experiences that had ensnared him; he recounted what he had witnessed in the dark of night on Mount Lawson, and he mentioned the incomplete message indicating that McGuire was still alive.
“There’s only one way to save him,”
he urged. “If your ship is what you
claim it is—and I believe you one hundred
per cent—it is all that can save
him from what will undoubtedly be a
horrible death. Those things were
monsters—inhuman!—and they have
bombarded the earth. They will come
back in less than a year and a half to
destroy us.”
“There's only one way to save him,” he insisted. “If your ship is really what you say it is—and I totally believe you—it’s the only thing that can save him from what will definitely be a terrible death. Those things were monsters—inhuman!—and they have attacked the earth. They'll be back in less than a year and a half to finish us off.”
Captain Blake would have said he
was no debater, but the argument and
persuasion that he used that night
would have done credit to a Socrates.
His opponent was difficult to convince,
and not till the next day did the inventor
show Blake his ship.
Captain Blake would have claimed he wasn't much of a debater, but the way he argued and persuaded that night would have impressed even Socrates. His opponent was tough to convince, and it wasn't until the next day that the inventor showed Blake his ship.
“Small,” he said as he led the flyer
toward it. “Designed just for the moon
trip, and I had meant to go alone. But
it served; it took us there and back
again.”
“Small,” he said as he guided the flyer toward it. “Built just for the moon trip, and I had planned to go solo. But it did the job; it got us there and back again.”
He threw open a door in the side of
the metal cylinder. Blake stood back
for only a moment to size up the machine,
to observe its smooth duralumin
shell and the rounded ends where portholes
opened for the expelling of its
driving blast. The door opening showed
a thick wall that gave insulation. Blake
followed the inventor to the interior
of the ship.
He swung open a door on the side of the metal cylinder. Blake stepped back for a moment to take in the machine, noting its sleek duralumin shell and the rounded ends where portholes opened for releasing its thrust. The doorway revealed a thick wall that provided insulation. Blake followed the inventor into the ship's interior.
The man had seen Winslow examining
the thick walls. “It’s cold
out there, you know,” he said, and
smiled in recollection, “but the generator
kept us warm.” He pointed to a
simple cylindrical casting aft of the
ship’s center part. It was massive, and
braced to the framework of the ship to
distribute a thrust that Blake knew
must be tremendous. Heavy conduits
took the blast that it produced and
poured it from ports at bow and stern.
There were other outlets, too, above
and below and on the sides, and electric
controls that were manipulated
from a central board.
The man had seen Winslow looking at the thick walls. “It’s cold out there, you know,” he said, smiling as he remembered, “but the generator kept us warm.” He pointed to a simple cylindrical unit located toward the back of the ship's center section. It was huge and reinforced to the ship's structure to handle the immense thrust that Blake knew it had to produce. Heavy pipes carried the force it generated and released it from outlets at the front and back. There were other openings, too, above and below and on the sides, along with electric controls that were operated from a central panel.
“You’ve got a ship,” Blake admitted,
“and it’s a beauty. I know construction,
and you’ve got it here. But what
is the power? How do you drive it?
What throws it out through space?”
“You’ve got a ship,” Blake admitted,
“and it’s a beauty. I know construction,
and you’ve nailed it here. But what
powers it? How do you operate it?
What sends it flying through space?”
“Aside from one other, you will be
the only man ever to know.” The bearded
man was quiet now and earnest. The
wild light had faded from his eyes, and
he pondered gravely in making the last
and final decision.
“Aside from one other, you will be the only man to ever know.” The bearded man was now quiet and serious. The wild light had disappeared from his eyes, and he thoughtfully considered his last and final decision.
“Yes, you shall have it. It may be I
have been mistaken. I have known
people—some few—who were kindly
and decent; I have let the others prejudice
me. But there was one who was
my companion—and there was McGuire,
who was kind and who believed.
And now you, who will give your life
for a friend and to save humanity!… You
shall have it. You shall have the
ship! But I will not go with you. I
want nothing of glory or fame, and I
am too old to fight. My remaining
years I choose to spend out here.” He
pointed where a window of heavy glass
showed the outer world and a grave on
a sloping hill.
“Yes, you can have it. Maybe I’ve been wrong. I’ve known a few people who were kind and decent; I let the others cloud my judgment. But there was one who was my companion—and there was McGuire, who was kind and who believed. And now you, who would give your life for a friend and to save humanity!… You can have it. You can have the ship! But I won’t go with you. I want nothing to do with glory or fame, and I’m too old to fight. I choose to spend my remaining years out here.” He pointed to where a heavy glass window showed the outside world and a grave on a sloping hill.
“But you shall have full instructions.
And, for the present, you
may know that it is a continuous explosion
that drives the ship. I have
learned to decompose water into its
components and split them into subatomic
form. They reunite to give
something other than matter. It is a
liquid—liquid energy, though the term
is inaccurate—that separates out in two
forms, and a fluid ounce of each is the
product of thousands of tons of water.
The potential energy is all there. A
current releases it; the energy components
reunite to give matter again—hydrogen
and oxygen gas. Combustion
adds to their volume through heat.
“But you’ll get full instructions. For now, you can know that it’s a continuous explosion that powers the ship. I’ve learned how to break water down into its components and split them into subatomic form. They come back together to create something other than matter. It’s a liquid—liquid energy, although that term isn’t quite right—that separates into two forms, and a fluid ounce of each comes from thousands of tons of water. The potential energy is all there. A current releases it; the energy components come back together to form matter again—hydrogen and oxygen gas. Combustion increases their volume through heat.
“It is like firing a cannon in there,”—he
pointed now to the massive generator—“a
super-cannon of tremendous
force and a cannon that fires continuously.
The endless pressure of expansion
gives the thrust that means a constant
acceleration of motion out there
where gravity is lost.
“It’s like firing a cannon in there,” he pointed to the huge generator. “A super-cannon with incredible power that fires nonstop. The constant pressure of expansion provides the thrust that results in a continuous acceleration of movement out there where gravity doesn’t exist.”
“You will note,” he added, “that I said
‘constant acceleration.’ It means building
up to speeds that are enormous.”
“You'll notice,” he added, “that I said ‘constant acceleration.’ It means reaching speeds that are massive.”
Blake nodded in half-understanding.
Blake nodded, partially understanding.
“We will want bigger ships,” he
mused. “They must mount guns and
be heavy enough to take the recoil.
This is only a sample; we must design,
experiment, build them! Can it be
done? … It must be done!” he concluded
and turned to the inventor.
“We'll need bigger ships,” he thought. “They have to carry guns and be sturdy enough to handle the recoil. This is just a prototype; we need to design, test, and build them! Is it possible? … It has to be done!” he finished and turned to the inventor.
“We don’t know much about those
devils of the stars, and they may have
means of attack beyond anything we
can conceive, but there is just one way
to learn: go up there and find out, and
take a licking if we have to. Now,
how about taking me up a mile or so in
the air?”
“We don’t know much about those star devils, and they might have ways of attacking that we can't even imagine, but there’s only one way to find out: go up there and see for ourselves, and take a beating if we need to. So, how about taking me up a mile or so in the air?”
The other smiled in self-deprecation.
“I like a good fighter,” he
said; “I was never one myself. If I
had been I would have accomplished
more. Yes, you shall go up a mile or
so in the air—and a thousand miles
beyond.” He turned to close the door
and seal it fast.
The other smiled modestly.
“I appreciate a good fighter,” he
said; “I was never one myself. If I
had been, I would have achieved
more. Yes, you will go up a mile or
so into the sky—and a thousand miles
beyond.” He turned to shut the door
and secure it tightly.
Beside the instrument board he seated
himself, and at his touch the generator
of the ship came startlingly to life.
It grumbled softly at first, then the
hoarse sound swelled to a thunderous
roar, while the metal grating surged
up irresistibly beneath the captain’s
feet. His weight was intolerable. He
sank helplessly to the floor….
Beside the control panel, he sat down, and with his touch, the ship's generator came to life with a jolt. It grumbled softly at first, then the harsh noise grew into a thunderous roar, while the metal grating surged up powerfully beneath the captain's feet. His weight felt unbearable. He helplessly sank to the floor....
Blake was white and shaken when he
alighted from the ship an hour later,
but his eyes were ablaze with excitement.
He stopped to seize the tall man
by the shoulders.
Blake was pale and shaken when he got off the ship an hour later, but his eyes were full of excitement. He stopped to grab the tall man by the shoulders.
“I am only a poor devil of a flying
man,” he said, “but I am speaking for
the whole world right now. You have
saved us; you’ve furnished the means.
It is up to us now. You’ve given us
the right to hope that humanity can
save itself, if humanity will do it.
That’s my next job—to convince them.
We have less than a year and a
half….”
“I’m just a struggling guy trying to fly,” he said, “but I’m speaking for everyone right now. You’ve saved us; you’ve provided what we need. Now it’s on us. You’ve given us the chance to believe that humanity can rescue itself, if we choose to. That’s my next task—to make them believe it. We have less than a year and a half….”
There was one precious week
wasted while Captain Blake chafed
and waited for a conference to be arranged
at Washington. A spirit of
hopelessness had swept over the world—hopelessness
and a mental sloth that
killed every hope with the unanswerable
argument: “What is the use? It
is the end.” But a meeting was arranged
at Colonel Boynton’s insistence,
though his superiors scoffed at what he
dared suggest.
There was one precious week wasted while Captain Blake fumed and waited for a conference to be set up in Washington. A sense of hopelessness had taken over the world—hopelessness and a mental lethargy that crushed every hope with the unanswerable thought: “What’s the point? It’s over.” But a meeting was organized at Colonel Boynton’s urging, even though his superiors laughed at what he dared to propose.
Blake appeared before the meeting,
and he told them what he knew—told it
to the last detail, while he saw the looks
of amusement or commiseration that
passed from man to man.
Blake showed up at the meeting, and he shared everything he knew—down to the last detail—while he noticed the looks of amusement or sympathy that went around the room from person to person.
There were scientists there who
asked him coldly a question or two and
shrugged a supercilious shoulder;
ranking officers of both army and navy
who openly excoriated Colonel Boynton
for bringing them to hear the wild
tale of a half-demented man. It was
this that drove Blake to a cold frenzy.
There were scientists there who
asked him coldly a question or two and
shrugged a dismissive shoulder;
ranking officers from both the army and navy
who openly criticized Colonel Boynton
for bringing them to listen to the wild
story of a half-crazed man. It was
this that pushed Blake into a cold rage.
The weeks of hopeless despair had
worn his nerves to the breaking point,
and now, with so much to be done, and
so little time in which to do it, all requirements
of official etiquette were
swept aside as he leaped to his feet to
face the unbelieving men.
The weeks of hopeless despair had worn his nerves thin, and now, with so much to do and so little time to do it, all the rules of official etiquette were thrown aside as he jumped to his feet to confront the incredulous men.
“Damn it!” he shouted, “will you sit
here now and quibble over what you
think in your wisdom is possible or not.
Get outside those doors—there’s an
open park beyond—and I’ll knock your
technicalities all to hell!”
“Damn it!” he shouted, “are you really going to sit here and argue about what you think is possible or not? Get outside those doors—there’s an open park out there—and I’ll knock your technicalities all to hell!”
The door slammed behind him before
the words could be spoken to place
him under arrest, and he tore across a
velvet lawn to leap into a taxi.
The door slammed shut behind him before anyone could say the words to arrest him, and he sprinted across a plush lawn to jump into a taxi.
There was a rising storm of indignant
protest within the room that he
had left. There were admirals, purple
of face, who made heated remarks
about the lack of discipline in the army,
and generals who turned accusingly
where the big figure of Colonel Boynton
was still seated.
There was a growing storm of angry protest in the room he had just left. Admirals, their faces red, made heated comments about the lack of discipline in the army, and generals glanced accusingly at the large figure of Colonel Boynton, who was still seated.
It was the Secretary of War who
stilled the tumult and claimed the
privilege of administering the rebuke
which was so plainly needed. “Colonel
Boynton,” he said, and there was no
effort to soften the cutting edge of sarcasm
in his voice, “it was at your request
and suggestion that this outrageous
meeting was held. Have you any
more requests or suggestions?”
It was the Secretary of War who calmed the chaos and took it upon himself to deliver the strong rebuke that was clearly needed. “Colonel Boynton,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, “it was at your request and suggestion that this outrageous meeting happened. Do you have any more requests or suggestions?”
The colonel rose slowly to his feet.
The colonel got up slowly.
“Yes, Mr. Secretary,” he said coldly,
“I have. I know Captain Blake. He
seldom makes promises; when he does
he makes good. My suggestion is that
you do what the gentleman said—step
outside and see your technicalities
knocked to hell.” He moved unhurriedly
toward the door.
“Yes, Mr. Secretary,” he said coldly,
“I have. I know Captain Blake. He
hardly ever makes promises; when he does
he follows through. My suggestion is that
you take the gentleman's advice—step
outside and watch your technicalities
get destroyed.” He walked slowly
toward the door.
It was a half-hour’s wait, and one or
two of the more openly skeptical
had left when the first roar came faintly
from above. Colonel Boynton led the
others to the open ground before the
building. “I have always found Blake
a man of his word,” he said quietly,
and pointed upward where a tiny speck
was falling from a cloud-flecked sky.
It was a thirty-minute wait, and one or two of the more openly doubtful had left when the first roar came faintly from above. Colonel Boynton led the others to the open ground in front of the building. “I’ve always found Blake to be a man of his word,” he said quietly, pointing upward where a tiny speck was descending from a sky dotted with clouds.
Captain Blake had had little training
in the operation of the ship, but he had
flown it across the land and had concealed
it where fellow officers were
sworn to secrecy. And he felt that he
knew how to handle the controls.
Captain Blake had minimal training in operating the ship, but he had flown it across the land and had hidden it where fellow officers had sworn to keep it secret. He felt confident that he knew how to handle the controls.
But the drop from those terrible
heights was a fearful thing, and it
ended only a hundred feet above the
heads of the cowering, shouting humans
who crouched under the thunderous
blast, where a great shell checked
its vertical flight and rebounded to the
skies.
But the fall from those terrifying heights was a scary thing, and it stopped just a hundred feet above the heads of the terrified, screaming people who hunched down under the booming blast, where a massive shell halted its vertical descent and bounced back into the sky.
Again and again the gleaming cylinder
drove at them like a projectile
from the mortars of the gods, and it
roared and thundered through the air
or turned to vanish with incredible
speed straight up into the heights, to
return and fall again … until finally
it hung motionless a foot above the
grass from which the uniformed figures
had fled. Only Colonel Boynton was
there to greet the flyer as he laid his
strange craft gently down.
Again and again, the shiny cylinder shot towards them like a projectile from the gods' mortars, roaring and thundering through the air, or quickly shooting straight up into the sky, only to come back down again… until it finally hovered motionless a foot above the grass that the uniformed figures had abandoned. Only Colonel Boynton was there to welcome the flyer as he gently landed his unusual craft.
“Nice little show, Captain,” he said,
while his broad face broke into the
widest of grins. “A damn nice little
show! But take that look off of your
face. They’ll listen to you now; they’ll
eat right out of your hand.”
“Great little show, Captain,” he said,
while his wide face broke into the
widest grin. “A really great little
show! But get that look off your face. They’ll listen to you now; they’ll
eat right out of your hand.”
CHAPTER XV
If Lieutenant McGuire could have
erased from his mind the thought
of the threat that hung over the earth
he would have found nothing but intensest
pleasure in the experiences that
were his.
If Lieutenant McGuire could have
erased the thought of the threat hanging
over the earth from his mind,
he would have found nothing but pure
pleasure in the experiences he had.
But night after night they had heard
the reverberating echoes of the giant
gun speeding its messenger of death
toward the earth, and he saw as plainly
as if he were there the terrible destruction
that must come where the missiles
struck. Gas, of course; that seemed
the chief and only weapon of these
monsters, and Djorn, the elected leader
of the Venus folk, confirmed him in
this surmise.
But night after night they heard the booming sounds of the giant gun sending its deadly message toward the earth, and he could see as clearly as if he were right there the awful devastation that would follow where the missiles landed. Gas, of course; that seemed to be the main and only weapon of these monsters, and Djorn, the chosen leader of the Venus people, confirmed his suspicions.
“We had many gases,” he told McGuire,
“but we used them for good
ends. You people of Earth—or these
invaders, if they conquer Earth—must
some day engage in a war more terrible
than wars between men. The insects
are your greatest foe. With a developing
civilization goes the multiplication
of insect and bacterial life. We used
the gases for that war, and we made
this world a heaven.” He sighed regretfully
for his lost world.
“We had a lot of gases,” he told McGuire,
“but we used them for good purposes. You people of Earth—or these invaders, if they take over Earth—will someday have to fight a war that’s worse than any war between humans. The insects are your biggest enemy. As civilization grows, so does the population of insects and bacteria. We used the gases for that war, and we turned this world into a paradise.” He sighed sadly for his lost world.
“These red ones found them, and our
factories for making them. But they
have no gift for working out or mastering
the other means we had for our defense—the
electronic projectors, the
creation of tremendous magnetic fields:
you saw one when we destroyed the
attacking ships. Our scientists had
gone far—”
“These red ones discovered them, along with our factories for producing them. But they aren't skilled at figuring out or mastering the other ways we had for our defense—the electronic projectors and the generation of massive magnetic fields: you witnessed one when we took out the attacking ships. Our scientists had made significant progress—”
“I wish to Heaven you had some of
them to use now,” said the lieutenant
savagely, and the girl, Althora, standing
near, smiled in sympathy for the
flyer’s distress. But her brother, Djorn,
only murmured: “The lust to kill: that
is something to be overcome.”
“I wish to God you had some of them to use now,” the lieutenant snapped, and Althora, the girl standing nearby, smiled sympathetically at the flyer’s distress. But her brother, Djorn, just muttered, “The desire to kill: that’s something we need to overcome.”
The fatalistic resignation of these
folk was disturbing to a man of action
like McGuire. His eyes narrowed, and
his lips were set for an abrupt retort
when Althora intervened.
The resigned acceptance of these people was unsettling to someone like McGuire, who was all about taking action. His eyes narrowed, and he pressed his lips together, ready to snap back when Althora stepped in.
“Come,” she said, and took the flyer’s
hand. “It is time for food.”
“Come on,” she said, and took the flyer’s hand. “It’s time to eat.”
She took him to the living quarters
occupied by her brother and herself,
where opal walls and jewelled inlays
were made lovely by the soft light
that flooded the rooms.
She took him to the living space
shared by her brother and herself,
where opal walls and jeweled accents
looked beautiful in the soft light
that filled the rooms.
“Just one tablet,” she said, and
brought him a thin white disc, “then
plenty of water. You must take this
compressed food often and in small
quantities till your system is accustomed.”
“Just one pill,” she said, handing him a small white disc, “and then drink lots of water. You need to take this compact food regularly and in small amounts until your body gets used to it.”
“You make this?” he asked.
“Did you make this?” he asked.
“But certainly. Our chemists are
learned men. We should lack for food,
otherwise, here in our underground
home.”
“But of course. Our chemists are knowledgeable individuals. Otherwise, we would be short on food here in our underground home.”
He let the tablet dissolve in his
mouth. Althora leaned forward to touch
his hand gently.
He let the tablet dissolve in his mouth. Althora leaned forward to touch his hand softly.
“I am sorry,” she said, “that you and
Djorn fail to understand one another.
He is good—so good! But you—you,
too, are good, and you fear for the
safety of your own people.”
“I’m sorry,” she said, “that you and Djorn can’t seem to understand each other. He is good—so good! But you—you’re good too, and you worry about the safety of your own people.”
“They will be killed to the last woman
and child,” he replied, “or they
will be captured, which will be worse.”
“They will be killed to the last woman and child,” he replied, “or they will be captured, which will be worse.”
“I understand,” she told him, and
pressed his hand; “and if I can help,
Lieutenant Mack Guire, I shall be so
glad.”
“I get it,” she said to him, and held his hand; “and if I can help, Lieutenant Mack Guire, I’d be really happy to.”
He smiled at her stilted pronunciation
of his name. He had had the girl
for an almost constant companion since
his arrival; the sexes, he found, were
on a level of mutual freedom, and the
girl’s companionship was offered and
her friendship expressed as openly as
might have been that of a youth. Of
Sykes he saw little; Professor Sykes
was deep in astronomical discussions
with the scientists of this world.
He smiled at her awkward way of pronouncing his name. He had had her as a nearly constant companion since he arrived; he found that the genders shared a level of mutual freedom, and the girl's companionship was offered and her friendship expressed as openly as a young man's might have been. He saw little of Sykes; Professor Sykes was deep in astronomical discussions with the scientists of this world.
But she was charming, this girl of a
strange race so like his own. A skin
from the velvet heart of a rose and eyes
that looked deep into his and into his
mind when he permitted; eyes, too, that
could crinkle to ready laughter or grow
misty when she sang those weird melodies
of such thrilling sweetness.
But she was charming, this girl of a strange race so similar to his own. Her skin was like the soft heart of a rose, and her eyes could look deep into his and into his thoughts when he let her; eyes that could crinkle into a smile or become misty when she sang those strange melodies of incredible sweetness.
Only for the remembrance of Earth
and the horrible feeling of impotent
fury, Lieutenant McGuire would have
found much to occupy his thoughts in
this loveliest of companions.
Only for the memory of Earth
and the awful sensation of helpless
anger, Lieutenant McGuire would have
found plenty to keep his mind busy in
this most delightful of companions.
He laughed now at the sounding of
his name, and the girl laughed
with him.
He laughed when he heard his name, and the girl laughed along with him.
“But it is your name, is it not?” she
asked.
“But it is your name, right?” she asked.
“Lieutenant Thomas McGuire,” he
repeated, “and those who like me call
me ‘Mac.’”
“Lieutenant Thomas McGuire,” he repeated, “and those who know me call me ‘Mac.’”
“Mac,” she repeated. “But that is
so short and hard sounding. And what
do those who love you say?”
“Mac,” she said again. “But that’s so short and harsh. What do the people who care about you call you?”
The flyer grinned cheerfully. “There
aren’t many who could qualify in that
respect, but if there were they would
call me Tommy.”
The flyer smiled happily. “Not many could qualify in that way, but if there were, they’d call me Tommy.”
“That is better,” said Althora with
engaging directness; “that is much
better—Tommy.” Then she sprang to
her feet and hurried him out where
some further wonders must be seen and
exclaimed over without delay. But
Lieutenant McGuire saw the pink flush
that crept into her face, and his own
heart responded to the telltale betrayal
of her feeling for him. For never in
his young and eventful life had the
man found anyone who seemed so entirely
one with himself as did this
lovely girl from a distant star.
"That's better," Althora said with engaging directness. "That's much better—Tommy." Then she jumped to her feet and rushed him outside to see and marvel at some more wonders without delay. But Lieutenant McGuire noticed the pink flush that crept into her cheeks, and his own heart reacted to the unmistakable sign of her feelings for him. For never in his young and eventful life had he met anyone who felt so completely in sync with him as this lovely girl from a distant star.
He followed where she went dancing
on her way, but not for long could his
mind be led away from the menace he
could not forget. And on this day, as
on many days to come, he struggled and
racked his brain to find some way in
which he could thwart the enemy and
avert or delay their stroke.
He followed her as she went dancing, but he couldn’t keep his mind off the threat he couldn’t shake. And on this day, like many days ahead, he struggled and racked his brain to figure out how he could stop the enemy and prevent or postpone their attack.
It was another day, and they were
some months on their long journey
away from the earth when an inspiration
came. Althora had offered to help,
and he knew well how gladly she would
aid him; the feeling between them had
flowered into open, if unspoken love.
Not that he would subject her to any
danger—he himself would take all of
that when it came—but meanwhile—
It was another day, and they had been on their long journey away from Earth for a few months when inspiration struck. Althora had offered to help, and he knew how eagerly she would support him; the bond between them had blossomed into a deep, though unspoken, love. Not that he would put her in any danger—he would handle all of that himself when the time came—but for now—
“Althora,” he asked her, “can you
project your mind into that of one of
the reds?”
“Althora,” he asked her, “can you send your mind into one of the reds?”
“I could, easily,” she replied, “but it
would not be pleasant. Their minds
are horrible; they reek of evil things.”
She shuddered at the thought, but the
man persisted.
“I could, easily,” she replied, “but it wouldn’t be pleasant. Their minds are terrifying; they reek of evil things.” She shuddered at the thought, but the man persisted.
“But if you could help, would you be
willing? I can do so little; I can never
stop them; but I may save my people
from some suffering at least. Here is
my idea:
“But if you could help, would you be willing? I can do so little; I can never stop them; but I might be able to save my people from at least some suffering. Here’s my idea:
“Djorn tells me that I had it figured
right: they plan an invasion of the
earth when next the two planets approach.
He has told me of their armies
and their fleets of ships that will set
off into space. I can’t prevent it; I am
helpless! But if I knew what their
leader was thinking—”
“Djorn tells me that I had it right: they plan to invade Earth when the planets get close again. He has mentioned their armies and fleets of ships that will launch into space. I can’t stop it; I feel so powerless! But if only I knew what their leader was thinking—”
“Torg!” she exclaimed. “You want
to know the mind of that beast of
beasts!”
“Torg!” she exclaimed. “You want to know the mind of that beast of beasts!”
“Yes,” said the man. “It might be of
value. Particularly if I could know
something of their great gun—where it
is and what it is—well, I might do
something about that.”
“Yes,” said the man. “It could be valuable. Especially if I could find out something about their big gun—where it is and what it is—then I might be able to do something about that.”
The girl averted her eyes from the
savage determination on his face. “No—no!”
she exclaimed; “I could not.
Not Torg!”
The girl turned away from the fierce determination on his face. “No—no!” she exclaimed; “I can’t. Not Torg!”
McGuire’s own face fell at the realization
of the enormity of this favor he
had demanded. “That’s all right,” he
said and held her soft hand in his;
“just forget it. I shouldn’t have asked.”
McGuire's expression changed when he realized how big of a favor he had asked for. "It's fine," he said, holding her gentle hand in his. "Just forget it. I shouldn’t have asked."
But she whispered as she turned to
walk away: “I must think, I must
think. You ask much of me, Tommy;
but oh, Tommy, I would do much for
you!” She was sobbing softly as she
ran swiftly away.
But she whispered as she turned to walk away, “I need to think, I need to think. You’re asking a lot from me, Tommy; but oh, Tommy, I would do so much for you!” She was softly crying as she quickly ran away.
And the man in khaki—this flyer of
a distant air-service—strode blindly off
to rage and fume at his helplessness
and his inability to strike one blow at
those beings who lived in that world
above.
And the guy in khaki—this pilot from a faraway air-service—walked off without thinking, ready to vent his frustration at his powerlessness and his inability to hit back at those people who lived in that world above.
There were countless rooms and
passages where the work of the
world below went on. There were men
and women whose artistic ability found
outlet in carvings and sculpture, chemists
and others whose work was the
making of foods and endless experimentation,
some thousand of men and
women in the strength of their endless
youth, who worked for the love of the
doing and lived contentedly and happily
while they waited for the day of
their liberation. But of fighters there
were none, and for this Lieutenant
McGuire grieved wholeheartedly.
There were countless rooms and
passages where the work of the
world below continued. There were men
and women whose artistic talents were
displayed in carvings and sculptures, chemists
and others focused on producing food and
endless experiments, some thousand men and
women in the prime of their
youth, who worked for the joy of the
doing and lived contentedly and happily
while they waited for the day of
their freedom. But there were no fighters,
and for this, Lieutenant
McGuire felt a deep sense of loss.
He was striding swiftly along where
a corridor ended in blackness ahead.
There was a gleaming machine on the
floor beside him when a hand clutched
at his arm and a warning voice exclaimed:
“No further, Lieutenant McGuire;
you must not go!”
He was walking quickly down the corridor that ended in darkness ahead. There was a shiny machine on the floor next to him when a hand grabbed his arm, and a warning voice shouted: “No further, Lieutenant McGuire; you can't go!”
“Why?” questioned the lieutenant.
“I’ve got to walk—do something to
keep from this damnable futile thinking.”
“Why?” the lieutenant asked.
“I need to walk—do something to stop this damn pointless thinking.”
“But not there,” said the other; “it is
a place of death. Ten paces more and
you would have vanished in a flicker of
flame. The projector”—he touched the
mechanism beside them—“is always on.
Our caves extend in an endless succession;
they join with the labyrinth
where the red ones used to live. They
could attack us but for this. Nothing
can live in its invisible ray; they are
placed at all such entrances.”
“But not there,” said the other; “that’s a place of death. Ten more steps and you would have disappeared in a flash of fire. The projector”—he pointed to the mechanism next to them—“is always active. Our caves stretch on endlessly; they connect to the maze where the red ones used to live. They could come after us if it weren't for this. Nothing can survive in its invisible beam; they are set up at all such entrances.”
“Yet Djorn,” McGuire told himself
slowly, “said they had no weapons. He
knows nothing of war. But, great
heavens! what wouldn’t I give for a
regiment of scrappers—good husky
boys with their faces tanned and a
spark in their eyes and their gas masks
on their chests. With a regiment, and
equipment like this—”
“Yet Djorn,” McGuire reminded himself slowly, “said they had no weapons. He knows nothing about war. But, seriously! what wouldn’t I give for a regiment of fighters—strong young men with sunburned faces and fire in their eyes and their gas masks at the ready. With a regiment and gear like this—”
And again he realized the futility of
armament with none to serve and direct
it.
And once more he understood the pointlessness of having weapons without anyone to use and guide them.
It was a month or more before Althora
consented to the tests. Djorn
advised against it and made his protest
emphatic, but here, as in all things,
Althora was a free agent. It was her
right to do as she saw fit, and there was
none to prevent in this small world
where individual liberty was unquestioned.
It was over a month before Althora agreed to the tests. Djorn warned her not to go through with it and strongly voiced his objections, but in this case, just like in everything else, Althora was free to make her own choices. She had the right to do what she believed was best, and in this little world where personal freedom was taken for granted, no one could stop her.
And it was still longer before she
could get anything of importance. The
experiments were racking to her
nerves, and McGuire, seeing the terrible
strain upon her, begged her to
stop. But Althora had gained the
vision that was always before her loved
one’s eyes—a world of death and disaster—and
he, here where the bolt
would be launched, and powerless to
prevent. She could not be dissuaded
now.
And it was still a while before she could get anything significant. The experiments were taking a toll on her nerves, and McGuire, noticing the immense pressure on her, urged her to quit. But Althora had gained the vision that was always in front of her loved one’s eyes—a world filled with death and disaster—and he, right where the strike would happen, was helpless to stop it. She couldn’t be convinced to stop now.
It was a proud day for Althora when
she sent for McGuire, and he found her
lying at rest, eyes closed in her young
face that was lined and tortured with
the mental horror she was contacting.
She silenced his protests with a word.
It was a proud day for Althora when she called for McGuire, and he discovered her lying at rest, eyes closed in her young face that was marked and twisted with the mental anguish she was experiencing. She quieted his objections with a single word.
“The gun,” she whispered; “they are
talking about the gun … and the
bombardment … planning….”
“The gun,” she whispered; “they're talking about the gun … and the bombardment … planning….”
More silent concentration. Then:
More focused silence. Then:
“The island of Bergo,” she said,
“—remember that! The gun is there …
a great bore in the earth … solid
rock … but the casing of titanite
must be reinforced … and bands
shrunk about the muzzle that projects …
heavy bands … it shows signs of
distortion—the heat!…”
“The island of Bergo,” she said,
“—remember that! The gun is there …
a deep hole in the earth … solid
rock … but the titanite casing
needs to be reinforced … and bands
that are shrunk around the muzzle that sticks out …
heavy bands … it’s starting to show
signs of distortion—the heat!…”
She was listening to the thoughts,
and selecting those that bore upon gun.
She was listening to the thoughts,
and picking out the ones that were about the gun.
“… Only fifty days … the bombardment
must begin … Tahnor has
provided a hundred shells; two thousand
tals of the green gas-powder in
each one … the explosive charges
ready … yes—yes!…”
“… Only fifty days … the bombardment must begin … Tahnor has provided a hundred shells; two thousand tals of the green gas-powder in each one … the explosive charges ready … yes—yes!…”
“Oh!” she exclaimed and opened her
troubled eyes. “The beast is so complacent,
so sure! And the bombardment
will begin in fifty days! Will it
really cause them anguish on your
Earth, Tommy?”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, opening her worried eyes. “The creature is so self-satisfied, so confident! And the attack will start in fifty days! Will it truly cause them pain on your Earth, Tommy?”
“Just plain hell; that’s all!”
"Just pure hell; that's it!"
McGuire’s voice was low; his
mind was reaching out to find
and reject one plan after another. The
gun!… He must disable it; he could
do that much at least. For himself—well,
what of it?—he would die, of
course.
McGuire’s voice was quiet; his mind was searching for and dismissing one plan after another. The gun!… He had to disable it; at least he could do that. As for himself—well, what did it matter?—he would die, of course.
The guard he had been taught to
place about his own thoughts must have
relaxed, for Althora cried out in distress.
The guard he had been trained to keep on his own thoughts must have relaxed, because Althora shouted in distress.
“No—no!” she protested; “you shall
not! I have tried to help you, Tommy
dear—say that I have helped you!—but,
oh, my beloved, do not go. Do not risk
your life to silence this one weapon.
They would still have their ships. Remember
what Djorn has told of their
mighty fleets, their thousands of fighting
men. You cannot stop them; you
can hardly hinder them. And you
would throw away your life! Oh,
please do not go!”
“No—no!” she pleaded; “you can’t! I’ve tried to help you, Tommy dear—please say that I’ve helped you!—but, oh, my love, don’t go. Don’t risk your life to silence this one weapon. They would still have their ships. Remember what Djorn said about their powerful fleets, their thousands of soldiers. You can’t stop them; you can barely slow them down. And you would be throwing your life away! Oh, please don’t go!”
McGuire was seated beside her. His
face was hidden in one hand while the
other was held tight between the white
palms of Althora’s tense hands. He
said nothing, and he shielded his eyes
and locked his mind against her
thought force.
McGuire was sitting next to her. His face was covered by one hand while the other was gripped tightly between Althora's tense palms. He didn't say anything, and he blocked his eyes and closed his mind against her mental influence.
“Tommy,” said Althora, and now her
voice was all love and softness, “Tommy,
my dear one! You will not go, for
what can you do? And if you stay—oh,
my dear!—you can have what you
will—the secret of life shall be yours—to
live forever in perpetual youth.
You may have that. And me, Tommy….
Would you throw your life
away in a hopeless attempt, when life
might hold so much? Am I offering so
little, Tommy?”
“Tommy,” Althora said, her voice filled with love and tenderness, “Tommy, my dear! You can’t leave, because what could you possibly accomplish? And if you stay—oh, my dear!—you can have anything you want—the secret of life can be yours—to live forever in eternal youth. You can have that. And me, Tommy… Would you waste your life on a futile quest when life could offer so much? Am I asking for so little, Tommy?”
And still the silence and the hand
that kept the eyes from meeting hers;
then a long-drawn breath and a slim
figure in khaki that stood unconsciously
erect to look, not at the girl, but out
beyond the solid walls, through millions
of miles of space, to the helpless
speck called Earth.
And still the silence and the hand
that kept his eyes from meeting hers;
then a long breath and a slim
figure in khaki that stood unaware
erect to look, not at the girl, but out
beyond the solid walls, through millions
of miles of space, to the tiny
speck called Earth.
“You offer me heaven, my dear,” he
spoke softly. “But sometimes”—and
his lips twisted into a ghost of a smile—“sometimes,
to earn our heaven, we
have to fight like hell. And, if we fail
to make the fight, what heaven worth
having is left?
“You're giving me heaven, my dear,” he said softly. “But sometimes”—and his lips curled into a faint smile—“sometimes, to earn our heaven, we have to fight like hell. And if we don't make the effort, what heaven is worth having is left?”
“And the people,” he said softly;
“the homes in the cities and towns and
villages. My dear, that’s part of loving
a soldier: you can never own him altogether;
his allegiance is divided. And
if I failed my own folk what right
would I have to you?”
“And the people,” he said softly;
“the homes in the cities, towns, and villages. My dear, that’s part of loving a soldier: you can never completely have him; his loyalty is split. And if I let down my own people, what right would I have to you?”
He dared to look at the girl who
lay before him. That other vision
was gone but he had seen a clear course
charted, and now, with his mind at rest,
he could smile happily at the girl who
was looking up at him through her
tears.
He took the chance to look at the girl who lay before him. That other vision was gone, but he had seen a clear path ahead, and now, feeling at ease, he could smile warmly at the girl who was gazing up at him through her tears.
She rose slowly to her feet and stood
before him to lay firm hands upon his
shoulders. She was almost as tall as
he, and her eyes, that had shaken off
their tears but for a dewy fringe,
looked deep and straight into his.
She slowly got to her feet and stood in front of him, placing her hands firmly on his shoulders. She was nearly as tall as he was, and her eyes, which had cleared of tears except for a glistening edge, looked deeply and directly into his.
“We have thought,” she said slowly,
“we people of this world, that we were
superior to you and yours; we have
accepted you as someone a shade below
our plane of advancement. Yes, we
have dared to believe that. But I know
better. We have gone far, Tommy, we
people of this star; we have lived long.
Yet I am wondering if we have lost
some virtues that are the heritage of a
sterner race.
“We have thought,” she said slowly, “that we people of this world were superior to you and yours; we accepted you as being a bit below our level of progress. Yes, we dared to believe that. But I know better. We have come a long way, Tommy, we people of this star; we have lived a long time. Yet I’m starting to wonder if we’ve lost some virtues that belong to a stronger race.
“But I am learning, Tommy; I am so
thankful that I can learn and that I
have had you to teach me. We will go
together, you and I. We will fight our
fight, and, the Great One willing, we
will earn our heaven or find it elsewhere—together.”
“But I’m learning, Tommy; I’m really grateful that I can learn and that I’ve had you to teach me. We’ll go together, you and I. We’ll face our struggles, and if the Great One is willing, we’ll earn our place in heaven or find it somewhere else—together.”
She leaned forward to kiss the tall
man squarely upon the lips with her
own soft rose-petal lips that clung and
clung … and the reply of Lieutenant
McGuire, while it was entirely wordless,
seemed eminently satisfactory.
She leaned in to kiss the tall man directly on the lips with her soft, rose-petal lips that lingered and lingered ... and Lieutenant McGuire’s response, although completely silent, felt very satisfying.
Althora, the beautiful daughter
of Venus, had the charm and
allure of her planet’s fabled namesake.
But she thought like a man and she
planned like a man. And there was no
dissuading her from her course. She
was to fight beside McGuire—that was
her intention—and beyond that there
was no value in argument. McGuire
was forced to accept the insistent aid,
and he needed help.
Althora, the stunning daughter of Venus, had the charm and allure of her planet’s legendary namesake. But she thought like a man and strategized like a man. There was no changing her mind about her path. She intended to fight alongside McGuire—that was her plan—and beyond that, there was no point in arguing. McGuire had to accept her persistent help, and he indeed needed assistance.
Sykes dropped his delving into astronomical
lore and answered to the call,
but there was no other assistance. Only
the three, McGuire, Althora and Sykes.
There were some who would agree to
pilot the submarine that was being outfitted,
but they would have no part in
the venture beyond transporting the
participants.
Sykes stopped his exploration of astronomy and responded to the call, but there was no additional help. Only the three of them, McGuire, Althora, and Sykes. Some people were willing to operate the submarine that was being prepared, but they would be involved only in transporting the participants.
More than once McGuire paused to
curse silently at the complaisance of
this people. What could he not do if
they would help. Ten companies of
trained men, armed with their deadly
electronic projectors that disintegrated
any living thing they reached—and he
would clutch at his tousled hair and
realize that they were only three, and
go grimly back to work.
More than once, McGuire stopped to silently curse the willingness of these people to go along with things. What could he accomplish if they pitched in? Ten companies of trained men, armed with their lethal electronic projectors that could disintegrate any living thing they hit—and he would grab at his messy hair and remember that there were only three of them, then grimly return to work.
“I don’t know what we can do till we
get there,” he told Sykes. “Here we
are, and there is the gun: that is all we
know, except that the thing must be
tremendous and our only hope is that
there is some firing mechanism that we
can destroy. The gun itself is a great
drilling in the solid rock, lined with
one of their steel alloys, and with a big
barrel extending up into the air: Althora
has learned that.
“I don’t know what we can do until we get there,” he told Sykes. “Here we are, and there’s the gun: that’s all we know, except that it must be enormous, and our only hope is that there’s some kind of firing mechanism we can disable. The gun itself is a huge bore in the solid rock, lined with one of their steel alloys, and has a large barrel extending into the air: Althora has figured that out."
“They went deep into the rock and
set the firing chamber there; it’s heavy
enough to stand the stress. They use
a gas-powder, as Althora calls it, for
the charge, and the same stuff but
deadlier is in the shell. But they must
have underground workings for loading
and firing. Is there a chance for
us to get in there, I wonder! There’s
the big barrel that projects. We might … but
no!—that’s too big for us to
tackle, I’m afraid.”
“They went deep into the rock and set up the firing chamber there; it’s heavy enough to withstand the pressure. They use a gas-powder, as Althora calls it, for the charge, and the same stuff but deadlier is in the shell. But they must have underground facilities for loading and firing. I wonder if there’s a chance for us to get in there! There’s the big barrel that sticks out. We might … but no!—that’s too big for us to handle, I’m afraid.”
“How about that electronic projector
on the submarine?” Sykes suggested.
“Remember how it melted out the heart
of that big ship? We could do a lot
with that.”
“How about that electronic projector on the submarine?” Sykes suggested. “Remember how it melted the heart of that big ship? We could do a lot with that.”
“Not a chance! Djorn and the others
have strictly forbidden the men to turn
it on the enemy since they have given
no offense.
“Not a chance! Djorn and the others have completely forbidden the men from using it against the enemy since they haven’t done anything wrong.”
“No offense!” he repeated, and added
a few explosive remarks.
“No offense!” he repeated, and added a few explosive comments.
“No, it looks like a case of get there
and do what dirty work we can to their
mechanism before they pot us—and
that’s that!”
“No, it seems like we need to get there and do whatever dirty work we can on their system before they take us out—and that’s it!”
But Sykes was directing his
thoughts along another path.
But Sykes was focusing his thoughts in a different direction.
“I wonder …” he mused; “it might
be done: they have laboratories.”
“I wonder...” he thought; “it could be possible: they have labs.”
“What are you talking about? For
the love of heaven, man, if you’re got
an idea, let’s have it. I’m desperate.”
“What are you talking about? For the love of heaven, man, if you have an idea, let's hear it. I'm desperate.”
“Nitrators!” said the scientist. “I
have been getting on pretty good terms
with the scientific crowd here, and
I’ve seen some mighty pretty manufacturing
laboratories. And they have
equipment that was never meant for
the manufacture of nitro-explosives,
but, with a few modifications—yes, I
think it could be done.”
“Nitrators!” said the scientist. “I’ve been getting along quite well with the scientific community here, and I’ve seen some really impressive manufacturing labs. They have equipment that was never intended for making nitro-explosives, but with a few tweaks—yeah, I think it could work.”
“You mean nitro-glycerine? TNT?”
"You mean nitroglycerin? TNT?"
“Something like that. Depends upon
what materials we can get to start
with.”
“Something like that. It depends on what materials we can get to start with.”
The lieutenant was pounding his
companion upon the back and shouting
his joy at this faintest echo of encouragement.
The lieutenant was patting his friend on the back and shouting his excitement at this slightest hint of encouragement.
“We’ll plant it alongside the gun—No,
we’ll get into their working underground.
We’ll blow their equipment
into scrap-iron, and perhaps we
can even damage the gun itself!” He
was almost beside himself with excitement
at thought of a weapon being
placed in his straining helpless hands.
“We’ll plant it next to the gun—No, we’ll infiltrate their underground operations. We’ll blow their equipment into scrap metal, and maybe we can even damage the gun itself!” He was nearly beside himself with excitement at the thought of a weapon being placed in his desperate, helpless hands.
It was the earth-shaking thunder of
the big gun that hastened their
final preparations and made McGuire
tremble with suppressed excitement
where he helped Sykes to draw off a
syrupy liquid into heavy crystal flasks.
It was the earth-shaking thunder of the big gun that sped up their final preparations and made McGuire shake with restrained excitement as he helped Sykes pour a thick liquid into heavy crystal flasks.
There were many of these, and the
two men would allow no others to
touch them, but stored them themselves
and nested each one in a soft bed within
the submarine. Then one last repetition
of their half-formed plans to
Djorn and his followers and a rush toward
the wharf where the submarine
was waiting.
There were a lot of these, and the two men wouldn’t let anyone else handle them. They stored them themselves, placing each one in a soft bed inside the submarine. Then, they went over their unfinished plans with Djorn and his group one last time before rushing to the wharf where the submarine was waiting.
Althora was waiting, too, and McGuire
wasted minutes in a petition that
he knew was futile.
Althora was also waiting, and McGuire spent minutes on a request that he knew was pointless.
“Wait here, Althora,” he begged. “I
will come back; this is no venture for
you to undertake. I can take my
chances with them, but you—! It is
no place for you,” he concluded lamely.
“Wait here, Althora,” he pleaded. “I’ll be back; this isn’t something you should get involved in. I can take my chances with them, but you—! This isn’t a place for you,” he finished weakly.
“There is no other place for me,” she
said; “only where you are.” And she
led the way while the others followed
into the lighted control room of the big
under-water craft.
“There’s no other place for me,” she said; “only where you are.” And she led the way while the others followed into the lit control room of the big underwater craft.
McGuire’s eyes were misty with a
blurring of tears that were partly from
excitement, but more from a feeling of
helpless remonstrance that was mingled
with pure pride. And his lips
were set in a straight line.
McGuire’s eyes were misty with tears that blurred his vision, partly from excitement but mostly from a sense of helpless objection mixed with pure pride. His lips were pressed into a straight line.
The magnetic pull that held them to
their anchorage was reversed; the ship
beneath them was slipping smoothly
beneath the surface and out to sea,
guided through its tortuous windings
of water-worn caves and rocky chambers
under the sea by the invisible electric
cords that drew it where they
would.
The magnetic pull that kept them anchored was turned around; the ship below them was gliding effortlessly beneath the surface and heading out to sea, steered through its winding paths of water-carved caves and rocky chambers under the ocean by the unseen electric lines that pulled it wherever they wanted.
And ahead on some mysterious island
was a gun, a thing of size and power
beyond anything of Earth. He was
going to spike that gun if it was the
last act of his life; and Althora was
going with him. He drew her slim
body to him, while his eyes stared
blindly, hopefully, toward what the
future held.
And ahead on some mysterious island
was a gun, a huge and powerful thing
beyond anything on Earth. He was
determined to destroy that gun if it was the
last thing he did; and Althora was
going with him. He pulled her close,
while his eyes stared
blindly, hopefully, toward what the
future would bring.
CHAPTER XVI
Throughout the night they
drove hour after hour at terrific
speed. The ship was running submerged,
for McGuire was taking no
slightest chance of their being observed
from the air. He and the others slept
at times, for the crew that handled the
craft very evidently knew the exact
course, and there were mechanical devices
that insured their safety. A ray
was projected continuously ahead of
them; it would reflect back and give on
an indicator instant warning of any
derelict or obstruction. Another row
of quivering needles gave by the same
method the soundings from far ahead.
All night long they drove on tirelessly at high speed. The ship was submerged, as McGuire wasn't taking any chance of being spotted from above. He and the others slept occasionally because the crew piloting the craft clearly knew the precise route, and there were mechanical systems in place to ensure their safety. A ray was continuously projected ahead of them; it would bounce back and provide instant alerts on an indicator for any debris or obstacles. Another set of oscillating needles similarly indicated the depth far ahead.
But the uncertainty of what their tomorrow
might hold and the worry and
dread lest he find himself unable to
damage the big gun made real rest impossible
for McGuire.
But the uncertainty of what tomorrow might bring and the worry and fear that he might find himself unable to neutralize the big gun made it impossible for McGuire to truly rest.
But he was happy and buoyant with
hope when, at last, the green light from
the ports showed that the sun was shining
up above, and the slackening drive
of the submarine’s powerful motors
told that their objective was in sight.
But he was happy and full of hope when, finally, the green light from the ports showed that the sun was shining above, and the slowing power of the submarine’s strong motors indicated that their goal was in sight.
They lay quietly at last while a periscope
of super-sensitiveness was thrust
cautiously above the water. It brought
in a panoramic view of the shoreline
ahead, amplified it and projected the
picture in clear-cut detail upon a
screen. If Lieutenant McGuire had
stood on the wet deck above and looked
directly at the island the sight could
have been no clearer. The colors of
torn and blasted tree-growths showed
in all their pale shades, and there was
stereoscopic depth to the picture that
gave no misleading illusions as to distance.
They finally lay still while a super-sensitive periscope was carefully raised above the water. It provided a wide view of the shoreline ahead, enhancing it and projecting a detailed image onto a screen. If Lieutenant McGuire had been standing on the wet deck above and looked directly at the island, the view couldn't have been clearer. The colors of the damaged and shattered trees showed in all their light shades, and there was a three-dimensional quality to the image that accurately conveyed the distance.
The shore was there with the white
spray of breakers on a rocky shoal, and
a beach beyond. And beyond that, in
hard outline against a golden sky, was
a gigantic tube that stood vertically in
air to reach beyond the upper limits of
the periscope’s vision.
The shore stretched out with white waves crashing on a rocky outcrop, and a beach in the distance. Beyond that, outlined sharply against a golden sky, was a massive tube standing straight up into the air, extending beyond the highest point the periscope could see.
McGuire tingled at the sight.
To be within reach of this
weapon that had sent those blasting,
devastating missiles upon the earth!
He paced back and forth in the small
room to stop and stare again, and resume
his pacing that helped to while
away the hours they must wait. For
there were man-shapes swarming over
the land, and the dull, blood-red of
their loose uniforms marked them as
members of the fighting force spawned
by this prolific breed.
McGuire felt a rush of excitement at the sight. To be so close to this weapon that had launched those destructive missiles against the earth! He walked back and forth in the small room, stopping to stare again before continuing his pacing, which helped pass the time while they waited. Outside, there were figures moving over the land, and the dull, blood-red of their loose uniforms identified them as part of the fighting force created by this aggressive group.
“Not a chance until they’re out of the
picture,” said the impatient man; “they
would snow us under. It’s just as I
thought: we must wait until the gun
is ready to fire; then they will beat it.
They won’t want to be around when
that big boy cuts loose.”
“Not a chance until they're out of the picture,” said the impatient man; “they would overwhelm us. It’s just like I thought: we have to wait until the gun is ready to fire; then they’ll take off. They won’t want to stick around when that big guy lets loose.”
“And then?” asked Althora.
"And then?" Althora asked.
“Then Sykes and I will take our collection
of gallon flasks ashore, and I
sure hope we don’t stumble.” He
grinned cheerfully at the girl.
“Then Sykes and I will take our collection of gallon flasks ashore, and I really hope we don’t trip.” He smiled happily at the girl.
“That reinforced concrete dome
seems to be where they get down into
the ground; it is close to the base of
the gun. We will go there—blow it
open if we have to—but manage in
some way to get down below. Then a
time-fuse on the charge, and the boat
will take me off, and we will leave as
fast as these motors can drive us.”
“That reinforced concrete dome seems to be where they go down into the ground; it’s near the base of the gun. We’ll head there—blow it open if we have to—but we need to find a way to get down below. Then we’ll set a time-fuse on the charge, and the boat will pick me up, and we’ll leave as quickly as these motors can take us.”
He omitted to mention any possible
danger to Sykes and himself in the
handling of their own explosive, and
he added casually, “You will stay here
and see that there is no slip-up on the
getaway.”
He didn’t mention any potential danger to Sykes and himself while dealing with their own explosive, and he added casually, “You’ll stay here and make sure there’s no mistake during the getaway.”
He had to translate the last remark
into language the girl could understand.
But Althora shook her head.
He needed to rephrase the last comment into words the girl could understand. But Althora shook her head.
“You do try so hard to get rid of me,
Tommy,” the laughed, “but it is no use.
I am going with you—do not argue—and
I will help you with the attack.
Three will work faster than two—and
I am going.”
“You really try so hard to get rid of me, Tommy,” she laughed, “but it’s no use. I’m going with you—don’t argue—and I’ll help you with the attack. Three will work faster than two—and I'm coming.”
McGuire was silent, then nodded his
assent. He was learning, this Earth-man,
what individual freedom really
meant.
McGuire was quiet for a moment, then nodded in agreement. He was starting to understand, this Earth-man, what true individual freedom really meant.
Only the western sky showed
golden masses on the shining
screen when McGuire spoke softly to
the captain:
Only the western sky displayed golden clouds on the bright screen when McGuire spoke quietly to the captain:
“Your men will put us ashore; you
may ask them to stand by now.” And
to Professor Sykes, “Better get that
‘soup’ of yours ready to load.”
“Your crew will drop us off; you can ask them to wait now.” And to Professor Sykes, “You’d better get that ‘soup’ of yours ready to load.”
The red-clad figures were growing
dim on the screen, and the blotches of
colors that showed where they were
grouped were few. Some there were
who left such groups to flee precipitately
toward a waiting airship.
The figures in red were fading on the screen, and the colorful spots showing where they were gathered were few. Some individuals left those groups to quickly run toward a waiting airship.
This was something the lieutenant
had not foreseen. He had expected
that the force that served the gun
would have some shock-proof shelter;
he had not anticipated a fighting ship
to take them away.
This was something the lieutenant hadn’t expected. He thought that the team operating the gun would have some kind of shock-proof shelter; he didn’t foresee a combat ship coming to take them away.
“That’s good,” he exulted; “that is a
lucky break. If they just get out of
sight we will have the place to ourselves.”
"That’s great," he exclaimed; "that’s a lucky break. If they just get out of sight, we’ll have the place to ourselves."
There were no red patches on the
screen now, and the picture thrown before
them showed the big ship, its
markings of red and white distinct
even in the shadow-light of late afternoon,
rising slowly into the air. It
gathered speed marvelously and vanished
to a speck beyond the land.
There were no red patches on the screen now, and the image displayed before them showed the large ship, its red and white markings clear even in the dim light of late afternoon, rising slowly into the air. It picked up speed astonishingly and disappeared into a tiny dot beyond the land.
“We’re getting the breaks,” said McGuire
crisply. “All right—let’s go!”
“We’re getting the breaks,” McGuire said sharply. “Okay—let’s go!”
The submarine rose smoothly, and
the sealed doors in the superstructure
were opened while yet there was water
to come trickling in. Men came with
a roll of cloth that spread open to the
shape of a small boat, while a metal
frame expanded within it to hold it
taut.
The submarine ascended smoothly, and the sealed doors in the superstructure were opened while water still trickled in. Men arrived with a roll of cloth that unfolded into the shape of a small boat, while a metal frame expanded inside it to keep it taut.
McGuire gasped with dismay as a
seaman launched it and leaped heavily
into the frail shell to attach a motor
to one end.
McGuire gasped in disbelief as a seaman launched it and jumped clumsily into the flimsy boat to attach a motor to one end.
“Metal!” the captain reassured him;
“woven metal, and water-tight! You
could not pierce it with anything less
than a projector.”
“Metal!” the captain reassured him;
“woven metal, and water-tight! You
couldn't pierce it with anything less
than a projector.”
Sykes was ready with one of the
crystal flasks as the boat was
brought alongside, and McGuire followed
with another. They took ten of
the harmless-looking containers, and
both men held their breaths as the boat
grounded roughly on the boulder-strewn
shore.
Sykes was prepared with one of the crystal flasks as the boat was brought alongside, and McGuire followed with another. They grabbed ten of the unassuming containers, and both men held their breath as the boat came to a rough stop on the rocky shore.
They lifted them out and bedded
them in the sand, then returned to the
submarine. This time Althora, too,
stepped into the boat. They loaded in
the balance of the containers; the motor
purred. Another landing, and they
stood at last on the island, where a
mammoth tube towered into the sky
and the means for its destruction was
at their feet.
They took them out and laid them in the sand, then went back to the submarine. This time, Althora also got into the boat. They loaded the rest of the containers; the engine hummed. After another landing, they finally stood on the island, where a massive tube reached into the sky and the way to destroy it was right at their feet.
But there was little time; already
the light was dimming, and the time
for the firing of the big weapon was
drawing near. The men worked like
mad to carry the flasks to the base of
the gun, where a dome of concrete
marked the entrance to the rooms below.
But there was little time; already the light was fading, and the moment to fire the big weapon was approaching. The men worked like mad to carry the flasks to the base of the gun, where a concrete dome marked the entrance to the rooms below.
Each man held a flask of the deadly
fluid when Althora led the way where
stairs went deep down into the earth
under the domed roof. This part of
the work had been foreseen, and the
girl held a slender cylinder that threw
a beam of light, intensely bright.
Each man held a bottle of the dangerous liquid as Althora led the way down the stairs that went deep into the earth beneath the domed ceiling. This part of the task had been anticipated, and the girl held a slim tube that projected a bright beam of light.
They found a surprising simplicity
in the arrangements underground. Two
rooms only had been carved from the
solid rock, and one of these ended in
a wall of gray metal that could be only
the great base of the gun. But nowhere
was a complication of mechanism
that might be damaged or destroyed,
nor any wiring or firing device.
They discovered an unexpected simplicity in the underground setup. Only two rooms had been carved out of the solid rock, and one of them ended at a wall of gray metal that could only be the massive base of the gun. But there was no complicated machinery that could be damaged or destroyed, nor any wiring or firing device.
A round door showed sharp edges in
the gray metal, but only the strength
of many men could have removed its
huge bolts, and these two knew there
must be other doors to seal in the
mighty charge.
A circular door had sharp edges in the gray metal, but only the strength of several men could have removed its large bolts, and these two knew there had to be other doors to lock in the powerful charge.
“Not a wire!” the scientist exclaimed.
“How do they fire it?” The
answer came to him with the question.
“Not a wire!” the scientist exclaimed.
“How do they fire it?” The
answer came to him with the question.
“Radio, of course; and the receiving
set is in the charge itself; the barrel
of the gun is its own antenna. They
must fire it from a distance—back on
the island where we were, perhaps. It
would need to be accurately timed.”
“Radio, of course; and the receiver is in the device itself; the barrel of the gun acts as its own antenna. They have to fire it from a distance—maybe back on the island where we were. It would need to be precisely timed.”
“Come on!” shouted McGuire, and
raised the flask of explosive to his
shoulder.
“Come on!” McGuire shouted, lifting the flask of explosives to his shoulder.
Each one knew the need for
haste; each waited every moment
for the terrible blast of gun-fire that
would jar their bodies to a lifeless
pulp or, by detonating their own explosive,
destroy them utterly. But
they carried the flasks again to the
top, and the three of them worked
breathlessly to place their whole supply
where McGuire directed.
Each one knew they needed to hurry; each waited anxiously for the horrific blast of gunfire that could turn their bodies into lifeless pulp or, by detonating their own explosives, wipe them out completely. But they carried the flasks back to the top, and the three of them worked urgently to place their entire supply where McGuire instructed.
The massive barrel of the gun was
beside them; it was held in tremendous
castings of metal that bolted to anchorage
in the ground. One great brace
had an overhanging flange; the explosive
was placed beneath it.
The huge barrel of the gun was next to them; it was secured with heavy metal castings that were bolted to the ground. One large support had a protruding flange; the explosive was positioned underneath it.
Professor Sykes had come prepared.
He attached a detonator to one of the
flasks, and while the other two were
placing the explosive in position he
fastened two wires to the apparatus
with steady but hurrying fingers; then
at full speed he ran with the spool
from which the wires unwound.
Professor Sykes was ready.
He connected a detonator to one of the
flasks, and while the other two were
situating the explosive, he quickly attached
two wires to the device with steady yet
urgent hands; then he sprinted at full speed
with the spool from which the wires were unwinding.
McGuire and Althora were behind
him, running for the questionable
safety of the sand-hills. Sykes stopped
in the shelter of a tiny valley where
winds had heaped the sand.
McGuire and Althora were behind him, running for the dubious safety of the sand dunes. Sykes paused in the shelter of a small valley where the winds had piled up the sand.
“Down!” he shouted. “Get down—behind
that sand dune, there!”
“Get down!” he shouted. “Duck—behind that sand dune over there!”
He dropped beside them, the bared
ends of the wires in his hands. There
was a battery, too, a case no larger than
his hands. Professor Sykes, it appeared,
had gained some few concessions
from his friends, who had learned
to respect him in the field of science.
He fell down next to them, holding the exposed ends of the wires in his hands. There was also a battery, a case no bigger than his hands. It seemed that Professor Sykes had earned some concessions from his colleagues, who had come to respect him in the field of science.
One breathless moment he waited;
then—
One breathless moment he waited;
then—
“Now!” he whispered, and touched
the battery’s terminals with the bare
wires.
“Now!” he whispered, and touched the battery’s terminals with the exposed wires.
To McGuire it seemed, in that instant
of shattering chaos, that the
great gun itself must have fired. He
had known the jar of heavy artillery
at close range; he had had experience
with explosives. He had even been
near when a government arsenal had
thrown the countryside into a hell of
jarring, ear-splitting pandemonium.
But the concussion that shook the
earth under him now was like nothing
he had known.
To McGuire, it seemed in that moment of total chaos that the massive gun must have gone off. He was familiar with the impact of heavy artillery up close; he had dealt with explosives before. He had even been close when a government arms depot had turned the area into a cacophony of deafening chaos. But the shockwave that rocked the ground beneath him now was unlike anything he had ever experienced.
The hill of sand that sheltered them
vanished to sweep in a sheet above
their heads. And the air struck down
with terrific weight, then left them in
an airless void that seemed to make
their bodies swell and explode. It
rushed back in a whirling gale to
sweep showers of sand and pebbles
over the helpless forms of the three
who lay battered and stunned.
The hill of sand that protected them disappeared, flowing over their heads like a blanket. The air hit them with incredible pressure, then left them in a lifeless void that felt like it was making their bodies expand and burst. It came rushing back in a whirlwind, showering sand and pebbles over the three helpless figures who lay bruised and dazed.
An instant that was like an age; then
the scientist pointed with a weak and
trembling hand where a towering spire
of metallic gray leaned slowly in the
air. So slowly it moved, to the eyes
of the watchers—a great arc of gathering
force and speed that shattered
the ground where it struck.
A moment that felt like forever; then the scientist pointed with a shaky hand at a tall, gray metal tower that was slowly leaning in the air. It moved so slowly, in the eyes of the observers—a massive curve of increasing force and speed that broke apart the ground where it hit.
“The gun!” was all that the still-dazed
lieutenant could say. “The—the
gun!” And he fell to shivering uncontrollably,
while tears of pure happiness
streamed down his face.
“The gun!” was all the still-dazed lieutenant could manage to say. “The—the gun!” And he started to shake uncontrollably, while tears of pure joy streamed down his face.
The mammoth siege gun—the only
weapon for bombardment of the helpless
Earth—was a mass of useless
metal, a futile thing that lay twisted
and battered on the sands of the sea.
The giant siege gun—the only weapon capable of bombarding the defenseless Earth—was just a pile of worthless metal, a pointless object that lay mangled and damaged on the shores of the ocean.
The submarine now showed at a
distance; it had withdrawn, by
prearrangement, to the shelter of the
deeper water. McGuire looked carefully
at the watch on his wrist, and
listened to make certain that the explosion
had not stopped it. Sykes had
told him the length of the Venusian
day—twenty hours and nineteen minutes
of Earth time, and he had made
his calculations from the day of the
Venusians. And, morning and night,
McGuire had set his watch back and
had learned to make a rough approximation
of the time of that world.
The submarine was now visible in the distance; it had pulled back, as planned, to the safety of the deeper water. McGuire glanced at his wristwatch, ensuring the explosion hadn't stopped it. Sykes had informed him of the length of a Venusian day—twenty hours and nineteen minutes in Earth time—and McGuire had calculated his timing based on the Venusian day. Morning and night, he adjusted his watch backward and became skilled at estimating the time on that planet.
The watch now said five-thirteen,
and the sun was almost gone; a line of
gold in the western sky; and McGuire
knew that it was a matter only of minutes
till the blast of the big gun would
rock the island. One heavy section of
the great barrel was resting upon the
shattered base, and McGuire realized
that this blocking of the monster’s
throat must mean it would tear itself
and the island around it to fragments
when it fired. He ran toward the beach
and waved his arms wildly in air to
urge on the speeding craft that showed
dim and vague across the heaving sea.
The watch now read five-thirteen, and the sun was almost gone, creating a line of gold in the western sky. McGuire knew it was just a matter of minutes until the blast from the big gun would shake the island. One heavy section of the massive barrel was resting on the shattered base, and McGuire realized that this blockage in the monster’s throat would cause it to explode and destroy everything around it when it fired. He ran toward the beach, waving his arms wildly in the air to signal the speeding boat that was barely visible across the rough sea.
It drove swiftly toward them and
stopped for the launching of the little
boat. There was a delay, and McGuire
stood quivering with impatience where
the others, too, watched the huddle of
figures on the submarine’s deck.
It sped towards them and stopped to launch the small boat. There was a hold-up, and McGuire stood there, shaking with impatience as he and the others watched the group of figures on the submarine's deck.
It was Althora who first sensed their
danger. Her voice was shrill with terror
as she seized McGuire’s arm and
pointed landward.
It was Althora who first felt their danger. Her voice was high-pitched with fear as she grabbed McGuire’s arm and pointed toward the land.
“Tommy—Tommy!” she said. “They
are coming! I saw them!”
“Tommy—Tommy!” she said. “They’re coming! I saw them!”
A swarming of red figures over
the nearby dunes gave quick confirmation
of her words. McGuire
looked about him for a weapon—anything
to add efficiency to his bare
hands—and the swarm was upon them
as he looked.
A group of red figures over
the nearby dunes quickly confirmed
what she said. McGuire
looked around for a weapon—anything
to make his bare hands more effective—and the swarm was upon them
as he turned his gaze.
He leaped quickly between Althora
and the nearest figures that stretched
out grasping hands, and a red face
went white under the smashing impact
of the flyer’s fist.
He jumped swiftly between Althora and the nearest figures reaching out with grasping hands, and a red face went pale under the hard blow of the flyer's fist.
They poured over the sand-hills now—-scores
of leaping man-shapes—and
McGuire knew in an instant of self-accusation
that there had been a shelter
after all, where a portion of the
enemy force had stayed. The explosion
had brought them, and now—
They rushed over the sand hills now—dozens of jumping figures—and McGuire realized instantly, feeling guilty, that there had been a shelter after all, where part of the enemy force had remained. The explosion had drawn them in, and now—
He struck in a raging frenzy at the
grotesque things that came racing
upon them. He knew Sykes was fighting
too. He tore wildly at the lean
arms that bound him and kept him
from those a step or two away who
were throwing the figure of a girl
across the shoulders of one of their
men, while her eyes turned hopelessly
toward McGuire.
He attacked in a furious rage at the hideous things charging at them. He knew Sykes was fighting too. He struggled wildly against the thin arms that held him back, keeping him from reaching those just a step or two away, who were tossing the body of a girl over the shoulder of one of their guys, while her eyes turned desperately toward McGuire.
They threw the two men upon the
sand and crowded to kneel on the prostrate
bodies and strike and tear with
their long hands, then tied them at
ankles and wrists with metal cords,
and raised them helpless and bound in
the air.
They threw the two men onto the sand and rushed to kneel on their fallen bodies, striking and tearing at them with their long hands. Then they tied their ankles and wrists with metal cords and lifted them up, helpless and bound in the air.
One of the red creatures pointed a
long arm toward the demolished gun
and shrieked something in a terror-filled
tone. The others, at the sound,
raced off through the sand, while those
with the burden of the three captives
followed as best they could.
One of the red creatures pointed a long arm at the destroyed gun and screamed something in a terrified voice. At the sound, the others bolted through the sand, while those carrying the three captives followed as best they could.
“The gun!” said Professor Sykes in
a thick voice: the words were jolted
out of him as the two who carried him
staggered and ran. “They know—that
it—hasn’t—gone off—”
“The gun!” said Professor Sykes in a deep voice: the words were forced out of him as the two who were carrying him stumbled and ran. “They know that it hasn’t gone off—”
The straggling troop that strung
out across the dim-lit dunes was
approaching another domed shelter of
heavy concrete. They crowded inside,
and the bodies of the three were
thrown roughly to the floor, while the
red creatures made desperate haste to
close the heavy door. Then down they
went into the deeper safety of a subterranean
room, where the massive
walls about them quivered to a nerve-deadening
jar. It shook those standing
to the floor, and the silence that
followed was changed to a bedlam by
the inhuman shrieking of the creatures
who were gloating over their safety
and the capture they had achieved.
They leaped and capered in a maniacal
outburst and ceased only at the shrill
order of one who was in command.
The scattered group that stretched
out across the dimly lit dunes was
heading towards another domed shelter made of
heavy concrete. They squeezed inside,
and the bodies of the three were
tossed roughly to the floor, while the
red creatures hurriedly shut the heavy door. Then they
descended into the deeper safety of a subterranean
room, where the massive
walls around them shook violently with a nerve-jarring
jolt. It knocked those standing
to the floor, and the silence that
followed was shattered by the
inhuman howling of the creatures
who were celebrating their safety
and the capture they had accomplished.
They jumped and danced in a wild
outburst, only stopping at the sharp
order of their leader.
At his direction the three were carried
out of doors and thrown upon the
ground. McGuire turned his head to
see the face of Althora. There was
blood trickling from a cut on her temple,
and her eyes were dazed and
blurred, but she managed a trembling
smile for the anxious eyes of the man
who could only struggle hopelessly
against the thin wires that held him.
At his command, the three were taken outside and dumped on the ground. McGuire turned his head to look at Althora's face. There was blood trickling from a cut on her temple, and her eyes were dazed and blurry, but she managed a shaky smile for the worried gaze of the man who could only struggle helplessly against the thin wires that restrained him.
Althora hurt! Bound with those cutting
metal cords! Althora—in such
beastly hands! He groaned aloud at
the thought.
Althora was in pain! Tied up with those sharp metal cords! Althora—in such cruel hands! He groaned out loud at the thought.
“You should never have come; I
should never have let you. I have got
you into this!” He groaned again in
an agony of self-reproach, then lay
silent and waited for what must come.
And the answer to his speculations
came from the night above, where the
lights of a ship marked the approach
of an enemy craft.
“You shouldn't have come; I shouldn't have let you. I've gotten you into this!” He groaned again in a wave of self-blame, then lay silent and waited for what was inevitable. The response to his thoughts came from the night above, where the lights of a ship signaled the approach of an enemy vessel.
The ships of the red race could
travel fast, as McGuire knew, but
the air monster whose shining, pointed
beak hung above them where they lay
helpless in the torturing bonds of fine
wire, was to give him a new conception
of speed.
The ships of the red race could travel quickly, as McGuire knew, but the air monster with its shining, pointed beak hovered above them while they lay helpless in the torturing grip of fine wire, ready to give him a whole new understanding of speed.
It shot to the five thousand-foot
level, when the captives were safe
aboard, and the dark air shrieked like
a tortured animal where the steel shell
tore it to tatters. And the radio, in an
adjoining room, never ceased in its
sputtering, changing song.
It climbed to five thousand feet when the captives were safely on board, and the dark air screamed like a wounded animal as the steel shell ripped it apart. The radio in the next room continuously sputtered, switching songs.
The destruction of the Earth-bombarding
gun! The capture of the two
Earth-men who had dared to fight
back! And a captive woman of the
dreaded race of true Venusians! There
was excitement and news enough for
one world. And the discordant singing
of the radio was sounding in the
ears of the leaders of that world.
The destruction of the Earth-bombarding gun! The capture of the two Earth men who had the guts to fight back! And a captive woman from the feared true Venusians! There was enough excitement and news for an entire planet. And the jarring sounds of the radio were ringing in the ears of the leaders of that world.
They were waiting on the platform
in the great hall where Sykes and McGuire
had stood, and their basilisk eyes
glared unwinkingly down at the three
who were thrown at their feet.
They were waiting on the platform
in the main hall where Sykes and McGuire
had stood, and their intense eyes
glared unblinkingly down at the three
who were thrown at their feet.
The leader of them all, Torg himself,
arose from his ornate throne and
strode forward for a closer view of
the trophies his huntsmen had brought
in. A whistled word from him and the
wires that had bound Althora’s slim
ankles were cut, while a red-robed warrior
dragged her roughly to her feet
to stand trembling and swaying as
the blood shot cruelly through her
cramped limbs.
The leader of them all, Torg himself,
got up from his fancy throne and
moved closer to check out the trophies his hunters had brought in. With a quick whistle from him, the wires that had tied Althora’s slim ankles were cut, while a warrior in a red robe yanked her roughly to her feet, making her stand there trembling and swaying as the blood rushed painfully through her cramped limbs.
Torg’s eyes to McGuire were those
of a devil feasting on human flesh, as
he stared appraisingly and gloatingly
at the girl who tried vainly to return
the look without flinching. He spoke
for a moment in a harsh tone, and the
seated councilors echoed his weird
notes approvingly.
Torg’s eyes to McGuire were like those of a devil enjoying a feast, as he looked greedily and triumphantly at the girl who tried unsuccessfully to hold his gaze without flinching. He spoke for a moment in a rough tone, and the councilors sitting around him echoed his strange notes in approval.
“What does he say?” McGuire implored,
though he knew there could
be nothing of good in that abominable
voice. “What does he say, Althora?”
“What does he say?” McGuire asked urgently, though he knew there could be nothing good in that terrible voice. “What does he say, Althora?”
The face that turned slowly to him
was drained of the last vestige of
color. “I—do not—know,” she said in
a whisper scarcely audible; “but he
thinks—terrible things!”
The face that turned slowly to him
was drained of the last bit of
color. “I—don’t—know,” she said in
a whisper barely audible; “but he
throws around—awful things!”
She seemed speaking of some nightmare
vision as she added haltingly,
“There is a fleet of many ships, and
Torg is in command. He has thousands
of men, and he goes forth to conquer
your Earth. He goes there to
rule.” She had to struggle to bring the
words to her lips now. “And—he takes
me—with—him!”
She seemed to be talking about a nightmare vision as she added hesitantly, “There’s a fleet of many ships, and Torg is in charge. He has thousands of men, and he’s going to conquer your Earth. He’s going there to rule.” She struggled to get the words out. “And—he takes me—with—him!”
“No—no!” the flyer protested, and
he struggled insanely to free his hands
from the wires that cut the deeper into
his flesh. The voice of Althora, clear
and strong now, brought him back.
“No—no!” the flyer yelled, and he fought desperately to get his hands free from the wires that were digging deeper into his skin. The voice of Althora, clear and strong now, brought him back.
“I shall never go, Tommy; never!
The gift of eternal life is mine, but it
is mine to keep only if I will. But,
for you and your friend—” She tried
to raise her hands to her trembling
lips.
“I will never leave, Tommy; never! The gift of eternal life is mine, but I can only keep it if I choose to. But, for you and your friend—” She attempted to bring her hands to her shaking lips.
“Yes,” said Lieutenant McGuire quietly,
“for us—?”
“Yes,” Lieutenant McGuire said quietly, “for us—?”
But there were some things the soft
lips of Althora refused to say. Again
she tried vainly to raise her hands,
then turned her white, stricken face
that a loved one might not see the
tears that were mingling with the
blood-stains on her cheeks, nor read
in her eyes the horror they beheld.
But there were things that Althora's soft lips wouldn’t say. Again, she tried hopelessly to raise her hands, then turned her pale, distressed face so that a loved one wouldn’t see the tears mixing with the blood on her cheeks, nor would they read the horror reflected in her eyes.
But she found one crumb of comfort
for the two doomed men.
But she found a small bit of comfort for the two doomed men.
“You will live till the sailing of the
ships, Tommy,” she choked, “and then—we
will go together, Tommy—you
and I.”
“You’ll make it until the ships set sail, Tommy,” she said, struggling to get the words out. “And then—we’ll go together, Tommy—you and I.”
Her head was bowed and her shoulders
shaking, but she raised her head
proudly erect as she was seized by a
guard whose blood-red hands forced
her from the room.
Her head was down and her shoulders were shaking, but she lifted her head up proudly as a guard with blood-red hands pulled her out of the room.
And the dry, straining eyes of Lieutenant
McGuire, that watched her going,
saw the passing to an unknown
fate of all he held dear, and the end
of his unspoken dreams.
And the dry, strained eyes of Lieutenant McGuire, watching her leave, saw everything he cherished heading toward an uncertain fate, marking the end of his unvoiced dreams.
He scarcely felt the grip of the
hands that seized him, nor knew when
he and Sykes were carried from the
room where Torg, the Emperor, held
his savage court. The stone walls of
the room where they were thrown
could not hold his eyes; they looked
through and beyond to see only the
white and piteous face of a girl whose
lips were whispering: “We will go together,
Tommy—you and I.”
He hardly noticed the hands that grabbed him, nor did he realize when he and Sykes were taken from the room where Torg, the Emperor, held his brutal court. The stone walls of the place where they were dumped couldn’t contain his gaze; it looked through and beyond to see only the white and sorrowful face of a girl whose lips were whispering: “We will go together, Tommy—you and I.”
(Concluded in the next issue)
(Continued in the next issue)
MYSTERIOUS CARLSBAD CAVERN
The largest cavern ever discovered, at
Carlsbad Cavern, N. M., is soon going to
be explored.
The largest cave ever found, at Carlsbad Cavern, N.M., is about to be explored.
Carlsbad Cavern is so large that that three sky-scrapers
a half-mile apart could be built in the
largest of its innumerable “rooms,” according
to Mr. Nicholson, who was there once before,
about a year ago. Only 22 miles of the cavern’s
apparently limitless tunnels have been
explored, revealing such natural beauties that
President Coolidge established it as a national
monument.
Carlsbad Cavern is so big that three skyscrapers, each a half-mile apart, could fit in the largest of its countless “rooms,” according to Mr. Nicholson, who visited about a year ago. Only 22 miles of the cavern’s seemingly endless tunnels have been explored, showcasing such natural wonders that President Coolidge designated it as a national monument.
The stalagmites in the cavern tower 100
feet high. The age of the cavern was put at
60,000,000 years by Dr. Willis T. Lee of the
National Geographic Society, after his survey
three years ago.
The stalagmites in the cave rise 100 feet high. Dr. Willis T. Lee from the National Geographic Society estimated the cave's age to be 60,000,000 years after his survey three years ago.
The caverns were discovered fifteen years
ago by a New Mexican cowboy named Jim
White, according to Mr. Nicholson. White
was riding across a desert waste one day
when he saw what appeared to be smoke
from a volcano. After riding three hours in
the direction of the smoke he discovered that
it was an enormous cloud of bats issuing
from the mouth of a gigantic cavern. He decided
the cavern deserved exploration, and a
few years later he and a Mexican boy were
lowered in a barrel over the 750-foot cliff
which overhangs the cavern.
The caverns were discovered fifteen years ago by a New Mexican cowboy named Jim White, as Mr. Nicholson said. One day, White was riding across a desert when he saw what looked like smoke from a volcano. After riding for three hours toward the smoke, he found out it was a massive cloud of bats coming from the entrance of a huge cavern. He thought the cavern was worth exploring, and a few years later, he and a Mexican boy were lowered in a barrel over the 750-foot cliff that hangs over the cavern.
The stalagmites of the cavern, according
to Mr. Nicholson, are very vibrant and resonant.
One can play a “xylophone solo” on
them with practice, he said, but it is dangerous,
since a certain pitch would crack them.
The stalagmites in the cave, according to Mr. Nicholson, are really vibrant and resonant. He mentioned that you can play a “xylophone solo” on them with practice, but it’s risky because hitting a certain pitch could break them.
The temperature of the cavern is 56 degrees
Fahrenheit, never varies, day and night, winter
and summer. The air is purified every
twenty-four hours in some mysterious fashion,
though there are no air currents. This is
explained by the theory that there exists a
great subterranean stream at a lower level,
probably 1,200 feet down.
The temperature of the cave is 56 degrees Fahrenheit, staying constant day and night, through winter and summer. The air is cleaned every twenty-four hours in some unknown way, even though there are no air currents. This is attributed to the theory that there is a large underground stream at a lower level, likely about 1,200 feet down.
Specimens of stalagmites will be collected
and reconstructed for the American Museum
of Natural History. The explorers expect
to find also flying fish, flying salamanders,
rare insects and thousands of bats. A Government
representative will go along, and
drawings and motion pictures will be made.
Specimens of stalagmites will be collected and reconstructed for the American Museum of Natural History. The explorers also expect to find flying fish, flying salamanders, rare insects, and thousands of bats. A government representative will accompany them, and photos and videos will be taken.
The Readers’ Corner
A Meeting Place for Readers of
Amazing Stories
A Letter and Comment
Three or four times in the year we
have been issuing Astounding Stories
the Editor has received letters calling
attention to fancied scientific errors in
our stories. All these letters were published,
but until now we have not cut
in on the space of “The Readers’ Corner”
to answer such objections because
they were very obviously the result of
hasty or inaccurate readings.
Three or four times a year we have been publishing Astounding Stories, and the Editor has received letters pointing out supposed scientific mistakes in our stories. All these letters were published, but until now, we haven't used the space in “The Readers’ Corner” to address these objections because they clearly stemmed from rushed or inaccurate readings.
The other week one more such letter
reached us—from Mr. Philip Waite,
this time—claiming that there was “an
atrocious flaw” in two stories of Captain
S. P. Meek’s. This we could not
let go unanswered, first because of the
strong terms used, and second because
the objection would sound to many like
a true criticism; so we turned the letter
over to Captain Meek, and his answer
follows Mr. Waite’s letter below.
The other week, we received another letter—from Mr. Philip Waite this time—claiming that there was “an atrocious flaw” in two of Captain S. P. Meek’s stories. We couldn’t let this go unanswered, partly because of the strong language used, and partly because the objection might seem like a valid criticism to many. So, we forwarded the letter to Captain Meek, and his response follows Mr. Waite’s letter below.
We welcome criticism of stories in
our “The Readers’ Corner.” Never yet
have we withheld from it any criticism
or brickbats of importance—and we
never intend to. But space is limited;
there’s not room now for all the good
letters that come in; and we do not
want to intrude too much with editorial
comment. Therefore when we do not
stop and answer all criticisms we are
not necessarily admitting they are
valid. In most cases everyone will
quickly see their lack of logic or accuracy,
and in the rest we will ask you to
remember that our Staff is meticulously
careful about the scientific facts and
laws and possibilities that enter our
stories, so it’s extremely unlikely that
anything very “atrocious” will get by.
We welcome feedback on stories in our “The Readers’ Corner.” We’ve never held back any significant criticism or negative comments—and we don’t plan to. However, space is limited; there isn't enough room for all the great letters we receive, and we don’t want to overwhelm you with too much editorial commentary. So, when we don’t address every critique, it doesn’t mean we accept them as valid. In most cases, it’ll be clear to everyone that those critiques lack logic or accuracy, and for the rest, please remember that our Staff is extremely careful about the scientific facts, laws, and possibilities included in our stories, so it’s very unlikely that anything truly “atrocious” will slip through.
Well, we’d better cut short now, before
we take up too much “Corner”
room. But first, thanks to Captain
Meek for going to the trouble of defending
two stories that needed no defense.
And thanks, too, to Mr. Waite,
for his kindness in writing in to inform
us of what he thought—unquestionably
because of hasty reading—were errors.—The
Editor.
Well, we’d better wrap this up now before we take up too much “Corner” space. But first, thanks to Captain Meek for going out of his way to defend two stories that didn’t need any defending. And thanks also to Mr. Waite for being kind enough to write in and let us know what he thought—definitely due to a quick read—were mistakes.—The Editor.
P. S. (Now we’ll have to be super
careful of our science, for if Mr. Waite
ever gets anything on us—!!)
P. S. (Now we have to be super careful with our science, because if Mr. Waite ever finds out about anything we’re doing—!!)
Just a note to tell you to keep up the good
work. There was an atrocious flaw, however,
in the two stories by Capt. S. P. Meek about
the Heaviside Layer. How, may I ask, do
meteors penetrate through that imaginary
substance which is too much for a powerful
space flyer? Also, how about refraction? A
substance denser than air would produce refraction
that would have been noticed long
ago. I don’t mind minor errors, but an
author has no right to ignore the facts so
outrageously. Fiction goes too far when an
author can invent such false conditions.
Just a quick note to tell you to keep up the good work. However, there was a serious flaw in the two stories by Capt. S. P. Meek about the Heaviside Layer. How, may I ask, do meteors pass through that imaginary substance which is too much for a powerful space flyer? Also, what about refraction? A substance denser than air would cause refraction that would have been noticed long ago. I don’t mind minor errors, but an author has no right to completely ignore the facts. Fiction crosses a line when an author can create such false conditions.
In the latest issue “Stolen Brains” was
fine, up to the Dr. Bird standard. “The Invisible
Death” was good enough, but too
much like the general run to be noteworthy.
“Prisoners on the Electron”—couldn’t
stomach it. Too hackneyed. “Jetta of the
Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings; nuff said.
“An Extra Man”—original idea and perfectly
written. One of the reasons I hang on to
Science Fiction. A perfect gem.—Philip
Waite, 3400 Wayne Ave., New York, N. Y.
In the latest issue, “Stolen Brains” was great, meeting the Dr. Bird standard. “The Invisible Death” was decent, but too similar to what’s already out there to stand out. “Prisoners on the Electron”—couldn’t handle it. Too cliché. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings; enough said. “An Extra Man”—original concept and beautifully written. One of the reasons I keep reading Science Fiction. A total gem. —Philip Waite, 3400 Wayne Ave., New York, N. Y.
May I use enough space in your discussion
columns to reply briefly to the objections
raised to the science in my two stories, “Beyond
the Heaviside Layer” and “The Attack
from Space”? Understand that I am not
arguing that there actually is a thick wall
of semi-plastic material surrounding the earth
through which a space flyer could not pass.
If I did, I would automatically bar myself
from writing interplanetary stories, a thing
that is far from my desires. I do wish to
point out, however, that such a layer might
exist, so far as we at present know. The objections
to which I wish to reply are two:
first, “How do meteors pass through that
imaginary substance which is too much for a
powerful space flyer?” and second, “How
about refraction?”
May I take up some space in your discussion columns to briefly respond to the objections raised about the science in my two stories, “Beyond the Heaviside Layer” and “The Attack from Space”? Just to be clear, I’m not saying there’s actually a thick wall of semi-plastic material around the Earth that a spacecraft can’t get through. If I did, I’d have to stop writing interplanetary stories, which I definitely don’t want to do. I just want to point out that such a layer could exist, as far as we currently know. The objections I want to address are two: first, “How do meteors get through that imaginary substance that’s too thick for a powerful spacecraft?” and second, “What about refraction?”
To reply to the first we must consider two
things, kinetic energy and resistance to the
passage of a body. The kinetic energy of a
moving body is represented by the formula
½mv2 where m is the mass of the body and
v the velocity. The resistance of a substance
to penetration of a body is expressed by the
formula A fc where A is the area of the body
in contact with the resisting medium and fc
is the coefficient of sliding friction between
the penetrating body and the resisting medium.
Consider first the space flyer. To hold
personnel the flyer must be hollow. In other
words, m must be small as compared to A.
A meteor, on the other hand, is solid and
dense with a relatively large m and small A.
Given a meteor and a space flyer of the same
weight, the volume of the meteor would be
much smaller, and as the area in contact with
the resisting medium is a function of volume,
the total resistance to be overcome by the
space flyer would be much greater than that
to be overcome by the meteor. Again, consider
the relative velocities of a meteor and
a space flyer coming from the earth toward
the heaviside layer. The meteor from space
would have an enormous velocity, so great
that if it got into even very rare air, it would
become incandescent. As it must go through
dense air, the space flyer could attain only
a relatively low velocity before it reached the
layer. Remember that the velocity is squared.
A one thousand pound meteor flying with a
velocity 100 times that of the space ship
would have 1002 or 10,000 times the kinetic
energy of the space ship while it would also
have less friction to overcome due to its
smaller size.
To answer the first question, we need to consider two things: kinetic energy and resistance to the movement of an object. The kinetic energy of a moving object is represented by the formula ½mv2, where m is the mass of the object and v is its velocity. The resistance of a substance to the penetration of an object is expressed by the formula A fc, where A is the area of the object in contact with the resisting medium and fc is the coefficient of sliding friction between the penetrating object and the resisting medium.
First, let's think about the space flyer. To carry personnel, the flyer needs to be hollow. In other words, m has to be small compared to A. A meteor, on the other hand, is solid and dense, with a relatively large m and small A. If we compare a meteor and a space flyer of the same weight, the volume of the meteor would be much smaller, and since the area in contact with the resisting medium depends on volume, the total resistance that the space flyer has to overcome would be much greater than that for the meteor.
Now, consider the relative speeds of a meteor and a space flyer coming from Earth toward the heaviside layer. The meteor from space would have an enormous speed, so great that even in very thin air, it would become incandescent. Because it has to travel through dense air, the space flyer could only achieve a relatively low speed before it reached that layer. Keep in mind that speed is squared. A one-thousand-pound meteor moving at a velocity 100 times that of the spaceship would have 1002 or 10,000 times the kinetic energy of the spaceship, while also facing less friction due to its smaller size.
If my critic wishes to test this out for himself,
I can suggest a very simple experiment.
Take a plank of sound pine wood, two inches
thick by twelve inches wide and four feet
long. Support it on both ends and then pile
lead slabs onto it, covering the whole area
of the board. If the wood be sound the
board will support a thousand pounds readily.
Now remove the lead slabs and fire a 200
grain lead bullet at the board with a muzzle
or initial velocity of 1,600 feet per second.
The bullet will penetrate the board very
readily. Consider the heaviside layer as the
board, the space ship as the lead slabs and
the bullet as the meteor and you have the
answer.
If my critic wants to test this for themselves, I can suggest a very simple experiment. Take a solid plank of pine wood, two inches thick, twelve inches wide, and four feet long. Support it at both ends and then stack lead slabs on top of it, covering the entire area of the board. If the wood is sound, the board will easily support a thousand pounds. Now, remove the lead slabs and shoot a 200-grain lead bullet at the board with an initial speed of 1,600 feet per second. The bullet will easily pierce the board. Think of the heaviside layer as the board, the spaceship as the lead slabs, and the bullet as the meteor, and you'll have your answer.
Consider one more thing. According to
the stories, the layer grew thicker and harder
to penetrate as the flyer reached the outer
surface. The meteor would strike the most
viscous part of the layer with its maximum
energy. As its velocity dropped and its kinetic
energy grew less, it would meet material
easier to penetrate. On the other hand
the flyer, coming from the earth, would meet
material easy to penetrate and gradually lose
its velocity and consequently its kinetic
energy. When it reached the very viscous
portion of the layer, it would have almost
no energy left with which to force its way
through. Remember, the Mercurians made
no attempt to penetrate the layer until a portion
of it had been destroyed by Carpenter’s
genius.
Consider one more thing. According to the stories, the layer became thicker and harder to get through as the flyer approached the outer surface. The meteor would hit the thickest part of the layer with its full force. As it slowed down and its kinetic energy decreased, it would encounter material that was easier to penetrate. On the other hand, the flyer, coming from Earth, would come across material that was easy to get through and would gradually lose speed and, as a result, its kinetic energy. By the time it reached the really thick part of the layer, it would have almost no energy left to push its way through. Remember, the Mercurians didn’t try to break through the layer until a part of it had been destroyed by Carpenter’s genius.
As for the matter of refraction. If you
will place a glass cube or other form in the
air, you will have no difficulty in measuring
the refraction of the light passing through
it. If, however, the observer would place
himself inside a hollow sphere of glass so
perfectly transparent as to be invisible, would
not the refraction he would observe be taken
by him to be the refraction of air when in
reality it would be the combined refraction
of the glass sphere and the air around him?
Regarding the topic of refraction, if you place a glass cube or any other shape in the air, you'll have no trouble measuring the light's refraction as it passes through. However, if an observer positions themselves inside a perfectly transparent hollow glass sphere that is invisible, wouldn’t the refraction they observe seem to them like the refraction of air, even though it would actually be the combined refraction of the glass sphere and the surrounding air?
I have taken glass as the medium to illustrate
this because my critic made the statement
that “a substance denser than air would
produce refraction that would have been noticed
long ago.” However nowhere in either
story is the statement made that the material
of the heaviside layer was denser than air.
The statement was that it was more viscous.
Viscosity is not necessarily a function of
density. A heavy oil such as you use in the
winter to lubricate your automobile has a
much higher viscosity than water, yet it will
float on water, i. e. it is less dense. There
is nothing in the story that would prevent
the heaviside layer from having a coefficient
of refraction identical with that of air.
I chose glass as the medium to explain this because my critic claimed that “a substance denser than air would produce refraction that would have been noticed long ago.” However, neither story states that the material of the heaviside layer was denser than air. It was stated that it was more viscous. Viscosity isn’t necessarily related to density. A heavy oil, like the one you use in winter to lubricate your car, has a much higher viscosity than water, yet it floats on water, meaning it is less dense. There’s nothing in the story that would prevent the heaviside layer from having a refractive index identical to that of air.
To close, let me repeat that I am not arguing
that such a layer exists. I do not believe
that it does and I do believe that my generation
will probably see the first interplanetary
expedition start and possibly see the
first interplanetary trip succeed. I do, however,
contend that the science in my stories
is accurate until it transcends the boundaries
of present day knowledge and ceases to be
science and becomes “super-science,” and that
my super-science is developed in a logical
manner from science and that nothing in
present knowledge makes the existence of
such a layer impossible—S. P. Meek. Capt.
Ord. Dept., U. S. A.
To wrap up, let me say again that I’m not claiming such a layer exists. I don’t think it does, and I really believe my generation will likely witness the start of the first interplanetary expedition, and possibly see the first successful interplanetary trip. However, I maintain that the science in my stories is accurate until it goes beyond the limits of current knowledge and stops being science, becoming “super-science” instead. My super-science is logically developed from existing science, and nothing in what we know now suggests that such a layer can’t exist—S. P. Meek. Capt. Ord. Dept., U. S. A.
Likes Long Novelettes
I have just finished reading the August
issue of your magazine. I am going to rate
the different stories in per cents. 100% means
excellent; 75% fairly good; 50% passable;
25% just an ordinary story.
I just finished reading the August issue of your magazine. I'm going to rate the different stories as percentages. 100% means excellent; 75% means fairly good; 50% means passable; 25% means just an ordinary story.
I give “Marooned Under The Sea,” by
Paul Ernst, 100%; 75% for “The Attack
From Space,” by Captain S. P. Meek. “The
Problem in Communication,” by Miles J.
Breuer, M. D. and “Jetta of the Lowlands,”
by Ray Cummings; 50% for “The Murder
Machine,” by Hugh B. Cave and “Earth, The
Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks; 25% for
“The Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by Sewell
Peaslee Wright.
I rate “Marooned Under The Sea” by Paul Ernst at 100%, and “The Attack From Space” by Captain S. P. Meek at 75%. “The Problem in Communication” by Miles J. Breuer, M.D. and “Jetta of the Lowlands” by Ray Cummings get 50%. I give “The Murder Machine” by Hugh B. Cave and “Earth, The Marauder” by Arthur J. Burks a 25%, and “The Terrible Tentacles of L-472” by Sewell Peaslee Wright a 25% as well.
I am happy to say that since I have been
reading your magazine, I have induced at
least ten of my friends to be constant readers
of this magazine.
I’m pleased to say that since I started reading your magazine, I’ve convinced at least ten of my friends to become regular readers of it.
I like the long novelettes much better than
continued novels, and hope that in the future
we will get bigger and better novelettes.—Leonard
Estrin, 1145 Morrison Ave., Bronx,
N. Y.
I prefer longer novelettes to serialized novels, and I hope that in the future we’ll see even bigger and better novelettes.—Leonard Estrin, 1145 Morrison Ave., Bronx, N.Y.
Hasn’t Decided
Move over, you old-timers, and let a newcomer
say something.
Move aside, old-timers, and let a newcomer speak.
A few months ago I didn’t read any Science
Fiction. Now I read it all. I haven’t
decided yet which magazine I like best.
A few months ago, I wasn't into Science Fiction at all. Now I read it all the time. I still haven't figured out which magazine I like the most.
I was a little disappointed when you didn’t
have another story in the September copy
by R. P. Starzl, who wrote “Planet of Dread.”
I thought you would hold on to a good
author when you find one.
I was a bit let down when you didn’t have another story in the September issue by R. P. Starzl, who wrote “Planet of Dread.” I figured you would keep a good author when you found one.
I would also like another story by the fellow
who wrote the serial “Murder Madness.”
I would also like another story by the guy who wrote the series “Murder Madness.”
I like short stories best.
That idea of a mechanical nirvana in Miles
J. Breuer’s story was good.
That concept of a mechanical paradise in Miles J. Breuer’s story was solid.
“Jetta of the Lowlands?” Opinion reserved.
I like the action of the story, but I
hate a hero who is always bragging about
himself.
“Jetta of the Lowlands?” My opinion is mixed.
I like the action in the story, but I can’t stand a hero who keeps boasting about himself.
Don’t think I’m complaining, but nothing
is perfect.
Don’t think I’m complaining, but nothing is perfect.
Why not try to get a story of A. Merritt’s,
or Ralph Milne Farley’s?—A. Dougherty, 327
North Prairie Ave., Sioux Falls, So. Dak.
Why not try to get a story by A. Merritt or Ralph Milne Farley?—A. Dougherty, 327 North Prairie Ave., Sioux Falls, So. Dak.
Announcement
May I enter “The Readers’ Corner” to announce
that a branch of The Scienceers has
recently been formed in Clearwater, Florida,
by a group of Science Fiction enthusiasts?
May I come into “The Readers’ Corner” to share that a branch of The Scienceers has recently been established in Clearwater, Florida, by a group of Science Fiction fans?
We have a library of 175 Science Fiction
magazines, including a complete file of
Astounding Stories to date. We hold weekly
meetings at which scientific topics are discussed,
and current Science Fiction stories
commented upon.
We have a collection of 175 Science Fiction magazines, including a complete set of Astounding Stories up to now. We have weekly meetings where we discuss scientific topics and share thoughts on current Science Fiction stories.
As the first branch of The Scienceers, we
are striving to achieve a success that will be
a mark for other branches to aim at.—Carlton
Abernathy, P. O. Box 584, Clearwater,
Fla.
As the first branch of The Scienceers, we are working hard to achieve a level of success that will set a standard for other branches to aspire to.—Carlton Abernathy, P. O. Box 584, Clearwater, Fla.
From Merrie England
I came across your May publication of
Astounding Stories the other day, and I cannot
resist writing to you to congratulate you
on the most interesting magazine I have ever
read. I am now determined to take it every
month. Re “The Atom Smasher,” it is A-1.
I have read several interplanetary stories
over here but none to touch those of your
magazine.
I came across your May issue of
Astounding Stories the other day, and I can’t
help but write to you to congratulate you
on the most interesting magazine I have ever
read. I’m now set on subscribing every
month. About “The Atom Smasher,” it’s fantastic.
I’ve read several interplanetary stories
over here, but none compare to those in your
magazine.
Best wishes for the success of your book
and its authors.—J. C. Atkinson, 17 Balaclava
Rd., Sheffield, England.
Best wishes for the success of your book and its authors.—J. C. Atkinson, 17 Balaclava Rd., Sheffield, England.
Starting Young
You’ll excuse my writing, for it is the end
of vacation.
You’ll forgive my writing since it’s the end of vacation.
I like your book very much, which many
other readers approve of. Some dislikes, of
course, everyone has, and I have three which
many readers have, too. First, I wish the
magazine were bigger and the paper better.
Second, have more stories and raise the price
to 25c. Third, have stories of the future such
as “Earth, the Marauder,” and stories of lost
Atlantis, the fourth dimension, other planets,
atoms and electrons.—Jack Farber, Payette,
Idaho.
I really enjoy your book, and it seems a lot of other readers do too. Of course, everyone has some dislikes, and I have three that many others share. First, I wish the magazine were larger and that the paper quality was better. Second, I think you should include more stories and raise the price to 25 cents. Third, I’d love to see stories about the future, like “Earth, the Marauder,” as well as tales of lost Atlantis, the fourth dimension, other planets, atoms, and electrons. —Jack Farber, Payette, Idaho.
P. S. I am 11 years old and interested in
science.
P.S. I'm 11 years old and interested in science.
Doesn’t Like Serials
I am a recent reader of the Astounding
Stories magazine. I am going to keep getting
the magazine, as I like it very much.
I recently started reading Astounding Stories magazine. I'm planning to keep getting it because I really enjoy it.
I did not like “Murder Madness,” or Burks’
“Earth, the Marauder” very much. I do not
think “Murder Madness” is the type of story
that belongs in this magazine. I do not like
continued stories very much as I hate to
break off at an interesting point and wait a
whole month before I can read the next installment
or conclusion of the story. The
front piece of the magazine is very good, and
except for the criticisms mentioned above
the magazine is excellent.—Kempt Mitchell.
I didn’t really enjoy “Murder Madness” or Burks’ “Earth, the Marauder.” I don’t think “Murder Madness” fits this magazine. I’m not a fan of serialized stories because I hate having to stop at a cliffhanger and wait a whole month to find out what happens next. The front piece of the magazine is really good, and aside from the criticisms I mentioned, the magazine is excellent.—Kempt Mitchell.
A Staunch Defender
At one time a friend introduced your excellent
little publication to me. I read it and
enjoyed every paragraph of it. This issue
starred “The Monsters of Moyen,” which I
consider a real super-science story. I have
followed “The Readers’ Corner” quite a time.
At one point, a friend introduced me to your amazing little publication. I read it and enjoyed every paragraph. This issue featured “The Monsters of Moyen,” which I think is a truly fantastic science story. I've been following “The Readers’ Corner” for quite a while.
In the September issue I saw where someone
made a commentary on the magazine.
One of the things they said was that the
paper should be of a better grade. It is true
that this would help, but “our” magazine is
not half full of advertisements to pay for this
expense. Dear friends, this is no Saturday
Evening Post. Don’t ask too much. Then,
you may take in consideration that other
magazines of Science Fiction have no better
grade of paper than this, for I have purchased
several.
In the September issue, I noticed a comment about the magazine. One point made was that the paper should be of better quality. While that's true, our magazine isn't filled with ads to cover that cost. Friends, this isn't the Saturday Evening Post. Let's not ask for too much. Also, keep in mind that other Science Fiction magazines use the same quality paper, as I've bought several of them.
I have but one thing to say as an improvement
for it. That is, why shouldn’t there be
a Quarterly? Other Science Fiction magazines
have them. They have complete stories
and are double in size and price. Dear Editor,
please, for the public’s sake, put out a
Quarterly. I’m sure others would like one.—H. C.
Kaufman, Jr., 1730 N. Monroe St., Baltimore,
Maryland.
I have just one suggestion for improvement: why not have a Quarterly? Other Science Fiction magazines do. They feature full stories and are twice the size and price. Dear Editor, please consider releasing a Quarterly for the sake of the public. I’m sure others would appreciate it.—H. C. Kaufman, Jr., 1730 N. Monroe St., Baltimore, Maryland.
Announcement
We would appreciate it very much if you
would print this in your “Readers’ Corner”
department.
We would really appreciate it if you could feature this in your “Readers’ Corner” section.
We wish to inform the readers of Astounding
Stories of an organization lately formed,
called The Boys’ Scientifiction Club. Its purpose
is to promote scientific interest among
boys between the ages of 10 and 15, to encourage
the reading of Science Fiction and
scientific works, and to create a bond of
friendship among them.
We want to let the readers of Astounding Stories know about a new organization called The Boys' Scientifiction Club. Its goal is to spark scientific interest in boys aged 10 to 15, encourage them to read Science Fiction and scientific texts, and foster friendship among them.
A circulating library, composed of Science
Fiction books, magazines, articles, etc., is being
constructed to circulate among members
who desire to read any of the contents.
A circulating library, made up of Science Fiction books, magazines, articles, etc., is being created to circulate among members who want to read any of the materials.
Officers are: President-Librarian, Forrest
J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Ave., San Francisco,
Cal.; Secretary-Treasurer, Frank Sipos,
174 Staples Ave., San Francisco, California.
Officers are: President-Librarian, Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Ave., San Francisco, CA; Secretary-Treasurer, Frank Sipos, 174 Staples Ave., San Francisco, California.
Address all letters concerning membership
to the President. He will be glad to answer
all letters and explain particulars of the club.
Thank you for your kindness.—Linus Hogenmiller,
Vice-President B. S. C., 502 N. Washington
St., Farmington, Missouri.
Address all membership inquiries to the President. He will be happy to respond to all messages and provide details about the club. Thank you for your support.—Linus Hogenmiller, Vice-President B. S. C., 502 N. Washington St., Farmington, Missouri.
But—Ray Cummings Writes Us
Only Brand New Stories!
I want to commend Astounding Stories on
carrying out an idea which I have had in
mind for some time; that is, some scientific
articles. “A Star That Breathes,” in the July
number, was very interesting, as were the
two articles in the August copy. However,
I hope that this is only the start of a valuable
new addition to Astounding Stories.
There should be at least five or six in each
magazine, and I think most of the readers
would prefer them at the end of the stories
instead of in the back of the magazine. Another
thing that is absolutely essential if
Astounding Stories would hold its own as
a high-class Science Fiction magazine is a
scientific editorial in the front of the book.
The way it starts off abruptly onto a story
gives the impression of a cheap publication.
I want to give a shout-out to Astounding Stories for finally putting into action an idea I’ve been thinking about for a while: scientific articles. “A Star That Breathes” in the July issue was really intriguing, and so were the two articles in the August issue. I hope this is just the beginning of a valuable new feature for Astounding Stories. There should be at least five or six in every magazine, and I think most readers would prefer them at the end of the stories rather than at the back of the magazine. Another thing that's absolutely necessary if Astounding Stories wants to remain a top-tier Science Fiction magazine is a scientific editorial at the front. The way it jumps straight into a story makes it feel like a low-quality publication.
A lot of your readers have been setting
up a clamor for stories by Ray Cummings.
While it is true that he has written a few
good stories, you will find that his antiquated
stuff is not being printed in any of the other
Science Fiction magazine, but only in ones
devoted to adventure-stories. For the sake
of your many readers who would like to see
“our magazine” keep abreast of the times,
Cummings should be dropped and some of
the peerless authors of to-day employed. As
an advance along this line you already have
Capt. S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, Lilith Lorraine,
Edmond Hamilton, and, in the latest
copy, R. F. Starzl. “The Planet of Dread,”
by R. F. Starzl was the best story in the
August issue. A wealth of ideas was contained
in that treatise of life on a young,
warm planet, and the idea of fooling the
liquid intelligence by thought-suggestion is
quite novel but entirely reasonable. Mr.
Starzl is an author of the highest type and
ability, and you will do well to secure more
stories from his typewriter.
Many of your readers have been making a lot of noise for stories by Ray Cummings. While he has written some decent stories, you'll notice that his outdated work isn't being published in any other Science Fiction magazines, only in those focused on adventure stories. For the sake of your many readers who want to see “our magazine” stay current, Cummings should be replaced with some of today's exceptional authors. As a step in that direction, you already have Capt. S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, Lilith Lorraine, Edmond Hamilton, and in the latest issue, R. F. Starzl. “The Planet of Dread” by R. F. Starzl was the best story in the August issue. It was packed with creative ideas about life on a young, warm planet, and the concept of tricking the liquid intelligence through thought-suggestion is both novel and entirely believable. Mr. Starzl is a top-notch author, and you would benefit from securing more stories from him.
I was glad to see that the cover has finally
been changed from the conventional blue
background, and I hope we will have a little
variation from now on. Concerning illustrations,
Wesso is a great artist, and aside
from a few scientific errors his covers are
excellent. The inside drawings could be improved,
however.
I was happy to see that the cover has finally been changed from the usual blue background, and I hope we’ll get some variety from now on. As for the illustrations, Wesso is a talented artist, and aside from a few scientific mistakes, his covers are fantastic. However, the interior drawings could use some improvement.
I hope for your continued success—Wayne
D. Bray, Campbell, Mo.
I wish you all the best in your future endeavors—Wayne D. Bray, Campbell, Mo.
Are We All “Morons?”
Having perused three issues of your magazine,
I must agree that its title is well chosen.
The stories are nearly all “astounding”;
astounding in that they utterly ignore every
scientific fact and discovery of the past ten
centuries.
Having read three issues of your magazine, I have to say that the title is a good fit. The stories are almost all “astounding”; astounding in that they completely overlook every scientific fact and discovery from the past thousand years.
The cold of inter-stellar space; its lack of
oxygen; the interplanetary effects of gravitation—all
are passed over as if non-existent.
The cold of interstellar space, the absence of oxygen, and the gravitational effects between planets are all ignored as if they don't matter.
An “anti-gravity ovoid”—of which no description
is given—if worn in a man’s hat,
makes his whole body weightless.
An “anti-gravity ovoid”—which isn't described—if placed in a man’s hat, makes his entire body weightless.
Men, buildings and cities float through the
air or become invisible, yet not the least
semi-scientific explanation is made as to the
how of it all.
People, buildings, and cities float in the air or disappear completely, yet there is no attempt to provide even a semi-scientific explanation for how any of this happens.
In other words, the pattern of your stories
appears to have been taken from the Arabian
Nights and from Grimm’s Fairy Tales—but
with not a millionth part of the interest.
In other words, the style of your stories
seems to have been inspired by the Arabian
Nights and Grimm’s Fairy Tales—but
with none of the excitement.
How anyone, save a young child or a
moron, can read and enjoy such futile nonsense
is incredible.
How anyone, except a young child or a fool, can read and enjoy such pointless nonsense is unbelievable.
If your writers would (like Jules Verne)
only invent some pseudo-scientific explanation
for their marvels, your publication might
then be read with pleasure—but why do so
when trash is acceptable without thought behind
it!—M. Clifford Johnston, 451 Central
Avenue, Newark, N. J.
If your writers would (like Jules Verne)
just come up with some fake scientific explanation
for their amazing stories, your publication might
then be enjoyable to read—but why bother
when junk is fine without any thought put into it!—M. Clifford Johnston, 451 Central
Avenue, Newark, N. J.
A Wesso Fan
Let me congratulate you on the September
issue of Astounding Stories. It is the
best issue you have published yet. I noticed
in this issue that you had four illustrations
by Wesso. Though that is the most you have
ever had, I think it would be much better
if all the illustrations were by him.
Let me congratulate you on the September issue of Astounding Stories. It's the best issue you've published yet. I noticed in this issue that you had four illustrations by Wesso. While that's the most you've ever had, I think it would be much better if all the illustrations were by him.
However, getting down to brass tacks, the
reason I’m typing this letter is to ask you
to publish an Astounding Stories Quarterly.
You could have it contain twice as much
reading material as in the monthly and
charge forty cents a copy for it. It would
be much better than a semi-monthly and I
am quite sure it would “go over” big.—Thomas
L. Kratzer, 3593 Tullamore Rd., University
Heights, Ohio.
However, to get to the point, the reason I’m writing this letter is to ask you to publish an Astounding Stories Quarterly. You could include twice the reading material compared to the monthly issues and charge forty cents per copy for it. It would be much better than a bi-monthly release, and I’m pretty sure it would be very popular. —Thomas L. Kratzer, 3593 Tullamore Rd., University Heights, Ohio.
Bang—Bang—Bang
I have read the August Astounding Stories
and greatly enjoyed the fiction, but “The
Readers’ Corner” gave me a good deal of
amusement. Some of your readers take their
fiction so seriously!
I read the August Astounding Stories and really enjoyed the stories, but “The Readers’ Corner” gave me a lot of laughs. Some of your readers take their fiction way too seriously!
Take the “Brick or Two” from George L.
Williams and Harry Heillisan, for instance.
They want Astounding Stories filled with material
from authors that appear in other magazines—because
your readers “are used to
the standards set by those publications,” etc.
And again, “you should have some one who
is well qualified to pass upon the science in
the stories.” For the love of Pete, if people
want scientific treatises, why don’t they buy
books and magazines dealing with the subject?
There are many on the market—serious
and dull enough for anyone. But for our
fiction magazines, let’s have it pure and unadulterated,
the more improbably the better.
Take the “Brick or Two” from George L. Williams and Harry Heillisan, for example. They want Astounding Stories filled with content from authors that write for other magazines—because your readers “are used to the standards set by those publications,” and so on. Plus, “you should have someone who is well qualified to evaluate the science in the stories.” For crying out loud, if people want scientific papers, why don’t they just buy books and magazines about the subject? There are plenty available—serious and boring enough for anyone. But for our fiction magazines, let’s keep it pure and unfiltered; the more outrageous, the better.
What possible difference does it make if,
in a story, the moon has a crater every ten
feet, or the black sky of outer space were
blazing with moons and aurora borealises,
or the sun were in a double eclipse!
What difference does it make if,
in a story, the moon has a crater every ten
feet, or the dark sky of outer space is
filled with moons and northern lights,
or the sun is in a double eclipse!
We read stories to be amused, not for technical
information, so we certainly don’t want
“a scientific editorial in each issue by some
’eminent scientist.’”
We read stories for entertainment, not for technical details, so we definitely don’t want “a scientific editorial in each issue by some 'eminent scientist.'”
As for a department in which readers could
write their opinions of the stories and suggest
improvements in the conduct of the
magazine, what else is “The Readers’ Corner?”
As for a section where readers can share their thoughts on the stories and recommend ways to improve the magazine, what else is “The Readers’ Corner?”
Why not adopt a tolerant attitude, and instead
of howling about petty faults and mistakes
get a good laugh over them? As for
telling writers and editors “how to do it,”
we would only expose our ignorance and inability
and make ourselves ridiculous.
Why not take a more tolerant approach, and instead of complaining about minor faults and mistakes, have a good laugh over them? When it comes to telling writers and editors “how to do it,” all we would do is reveal our ignorance and inability, making ourselves look foolish.
If we think we could do so much better,
let’s try it. Write a story ourselves or start
running a magazine!
If we believe we can do much better, let's give it a shot. Write our own story or start a magazine!
Astounding Stories is all right as is. We
like it “different.” We want different authors
from those of other magazines. What is the
use of having various publications if they
must all be conducted along identical lines?
Astounding Stories is good just the way it is. We want it to be “different.” We prefer different authors than those in other magazines. What’s the point of having various publications if they all follow the same approach?
Now for your writers: Mr. R.F. Starzl
is easily the best. His story, “The Planet of
Dread,” is full of thrills and imagination and
clever situations that are well developed and
surmounted. One thing that is rather remarkable
in this class of story, the hero gets
himself and his companion out of every difficulty
by his own ingenuity. The story moves
along with interest and thrills in every paragraph,
and is really my ideal of a “super-scientific”
yarn; i.e., not stuffed with tiresome
technical data. Let’s have more from
this interesting author.—C.E. Bush, Decatur,
Ark.
Now for your writers: Mr. R.F. Starzl
is definitely the best. His story, “The Planet of
Dread,” is packed with excitement and creativity, featuring clever situations that are well-developed and resolved. One thing that stands out in this type of story is that the hero uses his own cleverness to get himself and his companion out of every jam. The story keeps moving with excitement and tension in every paragraph, and it really aligns with my idea of a “super-scientific” tale; meaning, it’s not bogged down with boring technical details. Let’s hear more from this fascinating author.—C.E. Bush, Decatur,
Ark.
Assorted Bouquets
Before commenting upon the September
issue of your wonderful magazine, I would
like to personally thank Mr. Bates for the
kind reply to my former letter. It shows that
at least one editor glanced over my literary
ramblings.
Before commenting on the September issue of your amazing magazine, I would like to personally thank Mr. Bates for the thoughtful response to my previous letter. It shows that at least one editor took the time to read my literary musings.
Now for comments on the September issue.
I placed the stories in the following order,
which is based upon their merit:
Now for comments on the September issue.
I arranged the stories in this order,
which reflects their quality:
“Marooned Under the Sea”; “Terrible Tentacles
of L-472”; “Jetta of the Lowlands”;
“The Attack from Space”; “A Problem in
Communication”; “Earth the Marauder,” and
“The Murder Machine.”
“Marooned Under the Sea”; “Terrible Tentacles of L-472”; “Jetta of the Lowlands”; “The Attack from Space”; “A Problem in Communication”; “Earth the Marauder,” and “The Murder Machine.”
Your serials are the best I have ever read
in any magazine; your latest one, “Jetta of
the Lowlands,” promises to be an A-1 top-notcher.
Your serials are the best I've ever read in any magazine; your latest one, “Jetta of the Lowlands,” looks like it's going to be a top hit.
Your artists, H.W. Wessolowski and J.
Fleming Gould, draw the finest illustrations
I have ever seen anywhere.
Your artists, H.W. Wessolowski and J. Fleming Gould, create the best illustrations I have ever seen anywhere.
“The Readers’ Corner” is a fine corner
which can only be improved by making it
larger.
“The Readers’ Corner” is a nice spot
that could be even better if it were
bigger.
The stories scheduled for the October issue
look good to me. Am glad to see that Dr.
Bird is returning. Will sign off now wishing
Astounding Stories all the luck it deserves.—Edwin
Anderson, 1765 Southern
Boulevard, Bronx, N.Y.C., N.Y.
The stories lined up for the October issue look great to me. I'm happy to see that Dr. Bird is coming back. I'll wrap this up now, wishing Astounding Stories all the luck it deserves. —Edwin Anderson, 1765 Southern Boulevard, Bronx, N.Y.C., N.Y.
A Request
I thought I would drop you just a line
to comment on the authors now writing for
“our” magazine.
I wanted to send you a quick note to share my thoughts on the authors currently writing for "our" magazine.
Among the best are: R. F. Starzl, Edmond
Hamilton, Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings and
Captain S. P. Meek. However, there is one
brilliant author whose fascinating stories
have, to date, failed to appear in our magazine.
The man I am referring to is Ed Earl
Repp. Please have a story by him in our
magazine as soon as possible.
Some of the best include: R. F. Starzl, Edmond Hamilton, Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings, and Captain S. P. Meek. However, there is one amazing author whose captivating stories have, so far, not been featured in our magazine. The person I'm talking about is Ed Earl Repp. We need to include a story by him in our magazine as soon as possible.
I am sure other readers will agree with me
when I say that Mr. Repp writes exceedingly
thrilling and exciting Science Fiction tales.
Let’s see many stories by him in the forthcoming
issues of Astounding Stories.—Forrest
J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Avenue, San
Francisco, California.
I’m sure other readers will agree with me when I say that Mr. Repp writes incredibly thrilling and exciting science fiction stories. I hope to see many more of his stories in the upcoming issues of Astounding Stories.—Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Avenue, San Francisco, California.
Thank You, Mr. Lorenzo
Several Science Fiction magazines will
have to struggle along without my patronage.
Why? Because they flew (literally speaking)
over my head with all kinds of science. I
want some science, but mostly fiction. I
couldn’t understand what they were writing
about, so I lost interest. I can read a single
copy of a good magazine from cover to cover
in one day, but let me lose interest in it by
having too much dry matter and I just don’t
buy that book again.
Several science fiction magazines will have to get by without my support. Why? Because they went over my head with all sorts of science. I want some science, but mostly fiction. I couldn’t understand what they were writing about, so I lost interest. I can read a single issue of a good magazine from cover to cover in one day, but if I lose interest because there’s too much boring stuff, I just won’t buy that magazine again.
Your magazine is the best of all Science
Fiction magazines, which means that I can
read and understand the tales in Astounding
Stories. So you get my trade. You’re trying
your best to supply me with interesting stories
so if there is an occasional dry story (to
me), I just remember one thing: you, as Editor,
are a human being like myself; so,
neither one of us being perfect, I just forgive
and go on buying.—Jas Lorenzo, 644
Hanover St., San Francisco, Cal.
Your magazine is the best of all science fiction magazines, which means I can read and understand the stories in Astounding Stories. So, I really appreciate your efforts. You’re doing your best to provide me with interesting stories, so if there's occasionally a dull one (for me), I just remember that you, as the editor, are human like I am; so, since neither of us is perfect, I just forgive and keep buying.—Jas Lorenzo, 644 Hanover St., San Francisco, Cal.
Suggestions
“Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks,
gets four stars. It is one of the most astounding
stories I have ever read. I hope you have
more stories by Arthur J. Burks on schedule
for early issues. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by
Ray Cummings, “Marooned Under the Sea,”
by Paul Ernst (a sequel soon, I hope). “The
Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by S.P. Wright
and “The Attack from Space,” by S.P. Meek
(let’s have another sequel), all get three stars.
I hope that S.P. Wright will write more stories
of strange planets.
“Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks,
gets four stars. It’s one of the most amazing
stories I've ever read. I hope you have
more stories by Arthur J. Burks lined up
for upcoming issues. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by
Ray Cummings, “Marooned Under the Sea,”
by Paul Ernst (a sequel soon, I hope). “The
Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by S.P. Wright
and “The Attack from Space,” by S.P. Meek
(let’s have another sequel), all get three stars.
I hope that S.P. Wright will write more stories
about strange planets.
I think that your serials should all be
book-length novels with the installments
from thirty-five to fifty pages in length.
Don’t publish novelettes (thirty to sixty-five
pages) as serials.
I believe your serials should be full-length novels, with each installment being between thirty-five and fifty pages long. Avoid publishing novelettes (thirty to sixty-five pages) as serials.
In your August issue you mention that you
may some day publish Astounding Stories
twice a month. I would rather have you increase
the price to twenty-five cents, give us
as much material as Five Novels Monthly,
and smooth cut edges.
In your August issue, you mention that you might someday publish Astounding Stories twice a month. I would prefer if you raised the price to twenty-five cents, provided us with as much content as Five Novels Monthly, and included smooth cut edges.
Wesso’s cover illustrations are improving
each month. I am glad to see more of his
illustrations inside.
Wesso’s cover illustrations are getting better each month. I'm happy to see more of his illustrations included inside.
Since so many readers ask for reprints,
why not give us an occasional one?—Jack
Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago,
Illinois.
Since so many readers request reprints, why not give us one every once in a while? —Jack Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago, Illinois.
“A Flop”
I have read Astounding Stories since its
first issue, and I am convinced that it is without
a peer in the field of Science Fiction.
This preeminence is due to the fact that the
magazine regularly contains the work of the
best contemporary writers of scientific fantasy,
such as Cummings, Rousseau, Leinster,
Burks and Hamilton.
I have read Astounding Stories since its first issue, and I believe it's unmatched in the field of Science Fiction. This superiority comes from the magazine consistently featuring the work of the best current writers of science fantasy, like Cummings, Rousseau, Leinster, Burks, and Hamilton.
Certain readers, unaccustomed to such rich
fare, ask for stories by lesser lights. For a
time these requests went unheeded; but of
late it seems they are getting results—more’s
the pity.
Certain readers, not used to such rich content, ask for stories by less notable authors. For a while, these requests were ignored; but lately it seems they are getting results—what a shame.
Your September issue contained a story
called “A Problem in Communication” by
Miles J. Breuer, M.D. Now, the good doctor
may be a “wow” in other magazines, but
his stuff is not up to the standard of Astounding
Stories. His initial effort in this magazine
was dull and uninspired. It lacked the
sustained interest and gripping action of your
other stories. It was, to put it bluntly, a
flop.
Your September issue featured a story called “A Problem in Communication” by Miles J. Breuer, M.D. Now, the good doctor may shine in other magazines, but his work just doesn’t meet the standards of Astounding Stories. His first attempt in this magazine was boring and uninspired. It didn’t have the sustained interest or exciting action of your other stories. To be blunt, it was a flop.
In spite of this sad example, several readers
are still clamoring for more stuff from
the small-timers. If they get their way—which
Allah forbid!—it will mean the downfall
of Astounding Stories. Why ruin a truly
great magazine by catering to a misguided
minority?—George K. Addison, 94 Brandt
Place, Bronx, New York.
In spite of this unfortunate example, several readers are still demanding more content from the lesser-known writers. If they get their way—which God forbid!—it will lead to the decline of Astounding Stories. Why destroy a genuinely great magazine by catering to a misled minority?—George K. Addison, 94 Brandt Place, Bronx, New York.
“No Favorites”
I found your magazine on the newsstand
while looking for another kind. The cover
picture looked interesting so I bought
Astounding Stories instead of the other.
Since that moment I have been a steady
reader.
I found your magazine at the newsstand while searching for something else. The cover picture caught my eye, so I picked up Astounding Stories instead. Since that moment, I've been a regular reader.
I can see no way to improve your magazine
unless it is to enlarge it or to publish
it oftener. I am satisfied with it as it is. It
is the best magazine on the newsstands now.
I can't think of any way to make your magazine better unless you make it bigger or publish it more often. I'm happy with it just the way it is. It's the best magazine on the shelves right now.
I have no favorites among your stories as
I like them all equally well.—Robert L. King,
Melbourne, Florida.
I don’t have any favorites among your stories because I like all of them just the same. —Robert L. King, Melbourne, Florida.
Pride of the Regiment
I have just finished reading the September
issue of Astounding Stories and want to congratulate
you on your staff of writers. Although
this is the first copy I have read, I
can assure you that it will not be the last,
by any means.
I just finished reading the September issue of Astounding Stories and want to congratulate you on your team of writers. Even though this is the first copy I've read, I can promise you it won't be the last, not by a long shot.
I think the story called “Marooned Under
the Sea,” by Paul Ernst, a story that no one
could have passed without reading it. The
way the author explains the story to have
come to life has really got me guessing.
I think the story "Marooned Under the Sea" by Paul Ernst is one that nobody could have skipped reading. The way the author brings the story to life has really got me intrigued.
The only thing that I regretted was that
I didn’t get the copies previous to the story
called, “Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J.
Burks. Please give us more stories by Paul
Ernst. (I say us because I am a soldier,
and where you find one soldier you find
plenty soldiers.)
The only thing I regretted was that I didn’t get the copies before the story called, “Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks. Please give us more stories by Paul Ernst. (I say us because I’m a soldier, and where you find one soldier, you find plenty of soldiers.)
So keep the good work up, as we are looking
forward to a good time when the next
issues come around.—Co. “I,” 26th Inf.
Plattsburgh Barracks, Plattsburgh, New
York.
So keep up the good work, as we are looking forward to a great time when the next issues come out.—Co. “I,” 26th Inf. Plattsburgh Barracks, Plattsburgh, New York.
Covers Not Too Vivid
I can’t help joining the great number of
admirers of your wonderful magazine.
I can't help but join the many fans of your amazing magazine.
A great many readers ask for interplanetary
stories. As for me, I like any kind,
stories of other worlds, under the earth, under
the sea, on other planets, dimensional
stories, anything. So far I have not had the
slightest excuse to complain.
A lot of readers ask for interplanetary stories. Personally, I enjoy all kinds—stories from other worlds, underground, underwater, on other planets, or from different dimensions—anything really. So far, I haven’t had any reason to complain.
When I finish reading a story I write after
the title, “good,” “very good,” “fair,” etc.
Then I read the best ones over again while
waiting for the next issue. The following
two and the only stories I didn’t like so far
are: “The Stolen Mind” and “Creatures of
the Light.”
When I finish reading a story, I write after the title “good,” “very good,” “fair,” etc. Then I reread the best ones while waiting for the next issue. The only two stories I haven’t liked so far are “The Stolen Mind” and “Creatures of the Light.”
One critic stated that he considered the
illustrations of Astounding Stories too vivid.
Illustrations for stories such as are contained
in this magazine cannot be too vivid. Readers
have plenty of opportunity to use their
imaginations. Many scenes which the authors
try to portray are hard to visualize, and I
think that a number of good illustrations
would help the readers enjoy the stories more.
One critic said he thought the illustrations in Astounding Stories were too bright. Illustrations for stories like those in this magazine can never be too bright. Readers have plenty of chances to use their imaginations. Many scenes the authors are trying to depict are tough to picture, and I believe that some good illustrations would help readers enjoy the stories even more.
As long as you keep your magazine up to
the standard you have set thus far, I will
remain an eager reader.—Sam Castellina,
104 E. Railroad St. Pittston, Penn.
As long as you continue to keep your magazine at the level you've established so far, I will stay an enthusiastic reader. —Sam Castellina, 104 E. Railroad St. Pittston, Penn.
Quite True
I have enjoyed every one of your Astounding
Stories magazines from the first.
I have enjoyed every single one of your Astounding Stories magazines from the very beginning.
However, in the story, “The Murder Machine,”
by Hugh B. Cave, a man, Sir John
Harman, was made to kill a man by meccano-telepathically
projected hypnotic suggestions.
Some people think it is entirely possible to
make a man do such a thing by hypnotism,
but it is not possible because no person under
hypnotic influence will do anything that
his subconscious mind knows is immoral.
Neither a thief nor a murderer can be made
to confess their crime while under hypnotic
influence.
However, in the story, “The Murder Machine,” by Hugh B. Cave, a man named Sir John Harman was compelled to kill another man through meccano-telepathically projected hypnotic suggestions. Some people believe it is entirely possible to make someone do something like that through hypnotism, but it isn’t feasible because no one under hypnotic influence will do anything their subconscious mind recognizes as immoral. Neither a thief nor a murderer can be forced to confess their crime while under hypnotic influence.
I am merely writing this so that the others
who have read the story will not get the
wrong idea of hypnotism. A man under hypnotic
influence can be made to think he is
murdering or robbing, but he will not do it
really, no matter how hard the hypnotist
tries to make him.—Henry Booth, 916 Federal
St., N. S. Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.
I’m writing this so that others who have read the story won’t misunderstand hypnotism. A person under hypnosis can be led to believe they are committing murder or robbery, but they won’t actually do it, no matter how hard the hypnotist tries.—Henry Booth, 916 Federal St., N. S. Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.
“Paper Correct Kind”
I am a reader of four other Science Fiction
magazines but like Astounding Stories
the best for two main reasons. First, the size
is just right, second, the paper is the correct
kind. It does not glare at you when you
read.
I read four other science fiction magazines, but I like Astounding Stories the most for two main reasons. First, the size is just right, and second, the paper is the right type. It doesn't glare at you when you read.
I have every issue of Astounding Stories
since it came out. The stories are all good
and are becoming better each month. I prefer
stories of space traveling and of the
fourth dimension.
I have every issue of Astounding Stories since it was first published. The stories are all great and keep getting better each month. I especially like stories about space travel and the fourth dimension.
About reprints, I think that if you want to
give reprints, why not publish them in booklet
form. I’m sure many of the readers will
prefer to have reprints that way.—Frank
Wogavoda, Water Mill, New York.
About reprints, I think that if you want to give reprints, why not publish them in booklet form? I’m sure many readers would prefer to have reprints that way. —Frank Wogavoda, Water Mill, New York.
Bouquets
“The Planet of Dread” was a classic in the
full meaning of the word. Not only was the
story a masterpiece of fantastic adventure
but also of short story craft. By all means
secure more of Mr. Starzl’s fine tales.
“The Planet of Dread” was a classic in every sense of the word. Not only was the story a masterpiece of incredible adventure, but it also showcased excellent short story writing. Be sure to check out more of Mr. Starzl’s great tales.
Your stories by Ray Cummings are great.
It would be a good policy upon your part
to continue to present stories of his at the
most not more than two issues apart.
Your stories by Ray Cummings are fantastic.
It would be wise for you to keep featuring his stories,
ideally no more than two issues apart.
Continue up to your present standard and
you’ll continue to stand above all other Science
Fiction magazines where stories of
super-science are concerned, now and forever.—Jerome
Siegel, 10622 Kimberley Ave.,
Cleveland, Ohio.
Continue at your current level and you’ll keep standing out among all other Science Fiction magazines focused on tales of super-science, now and always.—Jerome Siegel, 10622 Kimberley Ave., Cleveland, Ohio.
“The Readers’ Corner”
All Readers are extended a sincere
and cordial invitation to “come over
in ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and join
in our monthly discussion of stories,
authors, scientific principles and possibilities—everything
that’s of common
interest in connection with our
Astounding Stories.
All readers are warmly invited to “come over to ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and join our monthly discussion about stories, authors, scientific ideas and possibilities—everything that’s of common interest related to our Astounding Stories.
Although from time to time the Editor
may make a comment or so, this is
a department primarily for Readers,
and we want you to make full use of
it. Likes, dislikes, criticisms, explanations,
roses, brickbats, suggestions—everything’s
welcome here; so “come
over in ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and
discuss it will all of us!
Although the Editor might occasionally chime in, this space is mainly for Readers, and we want you to take full advantage of it. Likes, dislikes, criticism, explanations, praise, complaints, suggestions—everything is welcome here; so “come on over to ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and share your thoughts with all of us!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!